^^inayak ^bamodar

iSavarkar

Six Glorious Epochs of Indian History

By V . D . Savarkar

Translated

and By

Edited

S. T . G o d b o l e

COPYRIGHT R E S E R V E D

First Edition

: January

1971

Pages I to V I I I + 5 6 8 Price R s . T h i r t y F i v e [35.00]

3 f

Publishers BAL SAVARKAR Savarkar Sadan, Bombay28 Associate Publishers & Sole

3 f

Distributors

Rajdhani Granthagar, 59, H IV Lajpat Nagar, New Delhi24 (India) Jf. Printers AJAY PRINTERS Navin Shahdara, Delhi32.

PUBLISHER'S This is the last w o r k

NOTE Savarkarji which he

of Veer

oompleted during his illness a n d of profound popular pleasure and

o l d age. offer

After its M a r a t h i to the p u b l i c the the book h a s been and work Inde-

a n d H i n d i e d i t i o n s h a v e b e e n C i r c u l a t e d , w e feel i t a m a t t e r pride to E n g l i s h version o f the book. H o w far

c a n e a s i l y be seen f r o m t h e f a c t t h a t i t s H i n d i repeatedly. to translate this voluminous

J U a r a t h i editions have been p u b l i s h e d The author wanted i n t o E n g l i s h himself, pendence, given to

b u t he c o u l d n o t

d o so b e c a u s e o f h i s

f a i l i n g h e a l t h . H i s w o r l d f a m o u s b o o k , The Indian War of

1857 w a s t r a n s l a t e d i n t o E n g l i s h f r o m the o r i g i n a l the b o o k was was of the author himself. H e wrote

M a r a t h i b y h i s s e v e r a l p a t r i o t c o l l e a g u e s , b u t the final t o u c h Hindutva a n d Hindu-Pad-Padashahi originally in English, eminence i n M a r a t h i , H e n c e t h e necesarises learned is l i k e a The faithless

Savarkar

a writer of great

Besides the charm o f language, there is a s t r i k i n g o r i g i n a l i t y i n his w r i t i n g s , a n d thought is paramount. invariably. mistress. But The translation, o f the they say, s i t y o f m a k i n g his w o r k available i n other languages charm o r i g i n a l goes.

t r a n s l a t o r , h i s l a b o u r t e m p e r e d w i t h d e v o t i o n , has, h o w e v e r , t r i e d t o g i v e h i s best. S h r i S.T. Godbole has not w h i c h he has q u o t e d i n support translated the book in the by c u s t o m a r y w a y . T h e scores o f b o o k s ( g i v e n i n t h e A p p e n d i x ) of the assertions lend made t h e a u t h o r w h i l e , o n t h e one h a n d , b y h i m i n the project. and fall of the H i n d u s . ful i n presenting reader. a u t h e n t i c i t y to the

book, they, on the other h a n d , show the colossal labour p u t i n W e are e x t r e m e l y t h a n k f u l t o h i m . This concept of history moulded his H o w f a r he has b e e n successdiscerning S a v a r k a r saw the p a n o r a m a o f I n d i a n h i s t o r y i n the rise p o l i t i c a l t h i n k i n g a n d career.

h i s p o i n t o f v i e w is l e f t t o t h e

A W o r d In Confidence I t is w i t h great pleasure and satisfaction t h a t I p r e s e n t to the Marathi. readers this translation of the original book i n I consider i t a piece of good l u c k to have had a n such an i m p o r t a n t book b y the w h i c h c r o p p e d u p in. devoted A f t e r i t was-

opportunity m y casual private

of translating Shree

l a t e S w a n t a n t r y a - V e e r V . D. S a v a r k a r , talk with secretary of that

B a l a r a o S a v a r k a r , the Prince of Patriots.

translated every h o n o u r e d me h a d the good

chapter went t o the illustrious author who it very carefully and when I comple-

by going through

fortune to meet h i m personally o n the

t i o n o f t h e u n d e r t a k i n g , he o b l i g e d m e b y s a y i n g t h a t he w a s satisfied w i t h the t r a n s l a t i o n a n d appreciated the h a r d l a b o u r it entailed. W o u l d t h a t S w a . Veer S a v a r k a r h a d been aliv& "*in?ftq ^fafRRnoT g f l i n its academic senseon is a the t o d a y t o see t h i s E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n o f h i s b o o k i n p r i n t ! Veer Savarkar's book, commentarynot significant broad survey a history

events and p e r i o d s

i n o u r n a t i o n a l l i f e , t a k i n g a.

of the g r o w t h a n d s u r v i v a l o f our H i n d u race.

I n a w a y t h i s a t t e m p t o f S a v a r k a r has been s i n g u l a r , b a r r i n g a few honourable exceptions. The general trend of the Histories, w r i t t e n , read a n d t a u g h t i n s c h o o l s a n d colleges has b e e n one o f e u l o g i z i n g t h e foreigners and deprecating the H i n d u race, r e l y i n g w h o l l y o n the biased Attempts records o f the foreign are, historians to and travellers,. and happily, being made reconstruct

r e s t a t e t h e h i s t o r y o f I n d i a f r o m t h e n a t i o n a l p o i n t o f view,^ using to the utmost a l l a v a i l a b l e n a t i v e records o f coins a n d inscriptions and covert allusions i n the otherwise sporadic phase of and isolated, relating to History. This of Indian this non-histor i c a l w o r k s , s l e n d e r t h o u g h I h e y m a y be ; b u t t h e y a r e s t i l l or that p a r t i c u l a r presents 'Six beginning Indian volume

Glorious Epochs of our recorded

History'

since the

history i.e. f r o m

the days o f Chandragupta.

Maurya

to

the

end

o f the

British

dominance

over India. changed

H e n c e , l i k e its predecessor, ' T h e W a r of I n d i a n Independence of 1 8 5 7 ' , w h i c h the w o r l d g a l v a n i z e d the p u b l i c o p i n i o n a n d outlook on that and the phase o f o u r n a t i o n a l life, t h i s h i s t o r i c a l theories. A need sorely are

b o o k too is very likely to start re-orientation o f our historical concepts felt with accepted f o r a n E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n o f t h i s b o o k w a s , therefore, a view to introducing i t to unable to read or understand M a r a t h i . A b o o k o f t h i s t y p e h a d t o be s u b s t a n t i a t e d w i t h p r o o f s , e s p e c i a l l y w h e n i t was replete w i t h ences w e r e , therefore, an thought-provokingeven B a s i c referthe necessity ; but -at t i m e s s h o c k i n g s t a t e m e n t s a n d c o n c l u s i o n s . unavoidable

the people who

a u t h o r , w h o h a d a l r e a d y crossed t h e b a r o f e i g h t y y e a r s , a n d whose p h y s i c a l ailments h a d already created diflSculties expected voluminous this i n the very writing of this insurmountable c o u l d n o t be references, to book,

to s t a n d the r i g o u r o f p i n - p o i n t i n g his as t h e y w e r e . The my appendage of the

I, therefore, h a d to shoulder t h a t b a s i c references humble contribution. They will of

responsibility.

v o l u m e is thus

c l e a r l y show to the reader these facts

t h a t t h e facts

mentioned i n this

v o l u m e are f u l l y b a c k e d b y e v i d e n c e .

The interpretation

and the conclusions d r a w n from them, however,

a r e t h e a u t h o r ' s s p e c i a l p r i v i l e g e s , i f o n l y t h e y o b e y t h e laws o f l o g i c a l r e a s o n i n g . T h e c h a p t e r s are n u m b e r e d s e r i a l l y f r o m one t o t w e n t y - t h r e e . a t the graphs index, pages. My going Index. thanks I am are the due type to my son, S h r i P . S . Godbole for the Asiatic have through w r i t t e n sheets a n d p r e p a r i n g indicate the Each paragraph figures number. is serially numbered In preparing the beginning, w h i l e the reference i s m a d e i n the b o d y of the p a r a a n d n o t to t h e

reference

to the paragraphs

t h a n k f u l to S h r i B . D . V e l a n k a r , the also thankful t o the

S o c i e t y o f B o m b a y a n d the U n i v e r s i t y o f B o m b a y for l i b r a r y facilities. I am publishers who S. T. brought out this book. Godbole

C O N T E N T S 1st G l o r i o u s E p o c b Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter I. II. III. IV. Chanakya-Chandragupta Yavana-Destroyer, Pushyamitra 1Sft 6087 2nd G l o r i o u s E p o c h 3rd Glorious Epoch Vikramaditya,Shaka-KushanMenace 88^111 Y a s h o d h a r m a , the C o n q u e r o r of the H u n s 5th G l o r i o u s E p o c h Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter Chapter V. VI. VII. VIII. IX. XL XII. XIII. XIVXVXVIXVIII. XIX. XX. XXI. XXII. XXIII. The Climax of Maharashtrian Valour The Beginning of Muslim Incursion T h e P e c u l i a r N a t u r e o f the M u s l i m Atrocities Perverted Conception of Virtues S u p e r - D i a b o l i c Counter-OfFensive Intermittent H i n d u Retaliation T i p u S u l t a n , The Savage A Resume Hindu War Policy A g e - L o n g R e l a t i o n s o f the A r a b s with India Twelfth to Thirteenth Century M u s l i m Invasions on South India Khushrukhan and Devaldevi B e g i n n i n g of the F i n a l O v e r t h r o w o f the M u s l i m E m p i r e New H i n d u E m p i r e of Vijayanagar T h e E n d of the 16th C e n t u r y The Marathas Attock and B e y o n d India Freed From British Domination 324 341 370 403 449 455475 455 477 537 559 567 259 266 281 294148 167 188 198 223 251 254 112127 128454 128 131 4th G l o r i o u s E p o c h

Chapter X.

Chapter XVII.

6th G l o r i o u s E p o c h

AppendixBooks Referred Index Abbreviations Errata

The Author Born 1883Died 1966 Six Glorious Epochs of Indian History Completed in 1963

7
J Glorious Epoch
CHAPTER 1 I first CHANDRAGUPTACHANAKYA 1. phase from five According to modern historical to ten thousand Greece a n d o t h e r y e a r s ago^. research, the dates back o f t h e d a w n o f o u r n a t i o n a l life almost

L i k e t h a t of China,. ancient hisIt is

Babylon, replete

ancient nations our

t o r y , too, is clothed i n the p o e t i c a l garb o f mythology.

w i t h anecdotes, folk-lore, a n d deification o f n a t i o n a l Y e t these ancient mythologies (Puranas) o f ours o f ours are a m a g n i -

heroes a n d h e r o i n e s , a n d r e s o r t s t o s u p e r n a t u r a l a n d s y m b o l i c description. Just a r e t h e p i l l a r s s u p p o r t i n g t h e edifice o f o u r a n c i e n t h i s t o r y * . as t h e s e e x t e n s i v e P u r a n i c t e x t s ficent t r e a s u r e o f o u r a n c i e n t l i t e r a t u r e , o u r k n o w l e d g e , o u r glorious deeds a n d o u r g r a n d e u r and w e a l t h , i n a s i m i l a r w a y t h e y are a v a s t store-house o f t h e a c c o u n t s o f o u r p a s t , d e s u l t o r y , chaotic, even at times, a m b i g u o u s t h o u g h i t m a y be. 2. 3. Our 'Puranas, h o w e v e r , are n o t 'history' pure and

unadulterated'. Hence, I propose t o set a s i d e t h e consideration o f the ' P a u r a n i c times' i n the present context. F o r the 'Glorious

The number indicate reference to the book given in the Appendix.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

E p o c h s ' , t h a t I a m g o i n g t o refer t o , a n d d i l a t e u p o n , b e l o n g n o t so m u c h t o t h e P a u r a n i c t i m e s , a s t o t h e h i s t o r i c p e r i o d s o f o u r n a t i o n a l life. T H E BEGINNING O F INDIAN HISTORY 4. The main criterion of history is t h a t t h e d a t e s a n d therein must as and they should as w e l l

places and be

descriptions o f as f a r as

events referred to

necessarily bear the s t a m p o f a u t h e n t i c i t y , corroborated, indigenous evidence. 6. many

possible, b y foreign

The account of our past w h i c h f a i r l y stands t h i s test Hence the The Indian and Western Orientalists have accepted

begins a p p r o x i m a t e l y from the t i m e o f L o r d B u d d h a . Buddhist p e r i o d as t h e b e g i n n i n g o f I n d i a n h i s t o r y * .

i n c e s s a n t a n d i n d e f a t i g a b l e l a b o u r s o f these O r i e n t a l i s t s m a y i n f u t u r e i n c l u d e some o f t h e s o - c a l l e d 'Pauranic period' into t h e h i s t o r i c a l one i f s o m e n e w e v i d e n c e w e r e t o come t o l i g h t . T i l l t h e n a t l e a s t we h a v e t o r e g a r d the B u d d h i s t i c p e r i o d as the s t a r t i n g p o i n t of our h i s t o r y . 6. A g a i n , i n respect of establishing the authentic h i s t o r y t h e c o n v i n c i n g references i n t h e n a t i o n s are r e a l l y evidence invaluin the one literature of other

of any nation beyond doubt, contemporary able. ted b y the

T h e a n c i e n t p e r i o d o f o u r h i s t o r y w h i c h c a n be s u p p o r now records available, unimpeachable of countries other than India is the

historical

w h i c h begins r o u n d a b o u t the times of E m p e r o r C h a n d r a g u p t a M o u r y a ^ . For, s i n c e t h e d a t e o f A l e x a n d e r ' s s o - c a l l e d i n v a s i o n of I n d i a numerous r e f e r e n c e s t o e v e n t s i n I n d i a are t o be the found i n the h i s t o r i c a l accounts o f the Greek w r i t e r s and description of their travels b y the Chinese travellers. 7. W h a t s h o u l d be the c r i t e r i o n for determining the

G l o r i o u s E p o c h s , I a m g o i n g t o discuss here. F o r t h a t m a t t e r there are nation h u n d r e d s o f g l o r i o u s epochs i n t h e h i s t o r y o f o u r the tests o f poetic exuberance, music, which stand

p r o w e s s , affluence, t h e h e i g h t o f p h i l o s o p h y a n d d e p t h o f t h e o l o g y and m a n y other criteria. B u t b y the ' G l o r i o u s E p o c h '

3 ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

T m e a n the one f r o m t h e h i s t o r y o f t h a t w a r l i k e g e n e r a t i o n and t h e b r a v e and lead i t leaders a n d successful warriors who inspire their fatal free on to a w a r o f l i b e r a t i o n i n order to fall a prey to such free

n a t i o n from the shackles o f foreign d o m i n a t i o n , whenever i t has the misfortune to and to powerful absolutely defeats aggression grovel abjectly under it, and who u l t i -

m a t e l y drive away

the enemy m a k i n g i t an

a n d sovereign n a t i o n . E v e r y n a t i o n extols such epochs o f the wars o f independence w h i c h inflict crushing enemy. dence. T a k e for instance, The day England, o n the the A m e r i c a n W a r of her completely Indepenindepenon the

on which A m e r i c a wrenched her vanquishing

dence f r o m battlefield,

is a red-letter d a y i n the

history of America and

is celebrated l i k e a f e s t i v a l a l l over the country. T h e moment r e c o r d i n g t h i s s u c c e s s f u l s t r u g g l e f o r f r e e d o m is a c k n o w l e d g e d as a g l o r i o u s e p o c h i n t h e h i s t o r y o f A m e r i c a . GREAT NATIONS AND T H E OF 8. FOREIGN CALAMITY

DOMINATION U n i t e d States of America,

Moreover, the b i r t h o f the

is o n l y o f a recent date. I n the v e r y short span o f her h i s t o r y i t i s n o t u n n a t u r a l t h a t o n l y one s u c h t e r r i b l e c a l a m i t y b e f e l l lier and consequently overcome it. m a n y others, years, and oppressed B u t the gave her o n l y one glorious occasion to nations like China, of a history occasions B a b y l o n , Persia, Rome and overcome themselves and of thousands of P r o m these Greece a n d of being freed

E g y p t , ancient Peru, ancient Mexico, w h i c h can boast had many naturally

b y m i g h t i e r f o r e i g n aggressors*.

m o n s t r o u s c a l a m i t i e s some o f these n a t i o n s again and again r o u t e d the enemy. These nations with

w i t h exceptional valour, and humbled

a long tradition of t h e i r enemies. nations, are uow

t h o u s a n d s o f y e a r s are n a t u r a l l y p r o u d o f m a n y s u c h g l o r i o u s moments recording their signal victories over has a consistent and that flourished unbroken record. side w i t h T h e h i s t o r y o f I n d i a as c o m p a r e d w i t h t h a t o f o t h e r side b y her i n the past

M o s t o f the n a t i o n s

4 extinct 9. ancient and

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

are remembered and India

only by are v a s t and had

their

names.

China

s t a n d s t o d a y as a n o l d w i t n e s s o f t h e g r e a t n e s s o f I n d i a . Both China their days. countries a n d have right from the more shortthem face many maintained independence they power to

N o wonder The unerring

m o r t a l dangers o f foreign lived nations. too.

domination than the other w h e e l o f f o r t u n e affected

J u s t as I n d i a w a s a t t a c k e d b y t h e S a k a s , t h e H u n s , t h e

M u g h a l s a n d o t h e r s , so w a s C h i n a t o o a v i c t i m o f t h e i n v a s i o n s o f these a n d o t h e r a l i e n n a t i o n s ' ' . S h e h a d t o b u i l d t h e w o r l d famous China-wall all around her t e r r i t o r y as a bulwark did or at against the H u n n i s h inroads. Nevertheless the enemies

conquer C h i n a , sometimes b y c i r c u m v e n t i n g the great w a l l at times crossing it^. of foreign M o s t l y o n l y i n parts, but sometimes Yet

least, w h o l l y , C h i n a h a d to w r i t h e a n d s q u i r m u n d e r the y o k e domination^. e v e r y t i m e she c o u l d r e v i v e regain and independent her strength a n d overthrow the foreign aggression a n d h e r i n d e p e n d e n c e , a n d e v e n t o d a y she i s a n powerful adopted. nation. But This i n itself appraisal of I n d i a n h i s t o r y d e m a n d s the specially when sway, many our under the B r i t i s h

is a marvel of history. A n s a m e c r i t e r i o n t o be was smarting country

E n g l i s h w r i t e r s h a d so m u c h

p e r v e r t e d the I n d i a n h i s t o r y a n d o b l i g e d t w o o r three generat i o n s o f I n d i a n s t u d e n t s i n t h e i r schools a n d colleges to l e a r n i t i n such a way, that not o n l y the rest o f the world but even our o w n people were m i s l e d . A b s u r d a n d m a l i c i o u s statem e n t s i m p l y i n g t h a t I n d i a as a n a t i o n has a l w a y s been u n d e r some f o r e i g n rule or the other or t h a t I n d i a n h i s t o r y is a n u n b r o k e n c h a i n o f defeat after defeat o f the H i n d u s ^ " , h a v e or even a formal protest. o n l y f r o m the nation To point

been used l i k e currency a n d are accepted b y our people w i t h o u t affront o r r e m o n s t r a n c e of view of honour of the be r e f u t e these s t a t e m e n t s i s e s s e n t i a l n o t historical truth. propaganda.

b u t also f o r the s a k e o f as f a r as p o s s i b l e , b y T h a t is w h y

Efforts being made b y other historians i n supported,

this direction have to

T h a t i n itself is a n a t i o n a l d u t y .

1 ST GLORIOUS E P O C H

5 describe the historical achievements leaders w h o liberated and

I h a v e d e c i d e d here to vanquished the their country.

o f those generations a n d of their

representative

aggressors from t i m e to t i m e

ALEXANDER'S AGGRESSION 10. A l e x a n d e r ' s a t t a c k o n I n d i a is the first well-known

foreign i n v a s i o n d u r i n g the ancient p e r i o d o f I n d i a n h i s t o r y . I t t o o k place i n 326 B . C . " , a ^ n d others were not even b o r n . ^s yet any foundation were resounding who the period of human history when The R o m a n Empire had not I t was o n l y the O f these Greeks Sparta stage^*. S m a l l Greek the modern E u r o p e a n nations l i k e E n g l a n d , F r a n c e , G e r m a n y l a i d for i t .

European

city-states r u l e d t h e m s e l v e s i n d e p e n d e n t l y . a n d A t h e n s were the m o s t progressive. separate they were city-states unable to were face invaded him by well-organized,

B u t w h e n these s m a l l the ruler of a vast, empire,^' but

unitary and very powerful Persian successfully. b e s t t o fight t h e

Those s m a l l ocean-like into So but same

Greek r e p u b l i c s d i d t h e i r a l l their efforts Persian armies.

enemy back,

p r o v e d fruitless before N a t u r a l l y , the

the vast

Greeks earnestly thought of

effecting a fusion o f a l l t h e i r separated s m a l l c i t y - s t a t e s a, p o w e r f u l G r e e k K i n g d o m Philip, ambition, conquered and forming a united front. fired w i t h the republics"; small Greek K i n g of M a c e d o n i a , who was a l l those

h e d i e d before he c o u l d d e v e l o p t h e m i n t o a m i g h t y more pired ambitious, more eager t o

nation^^.

H o w e v e r , his son w h o succeeded h i m to the throne, was m u c h g a i n power t h a n his father I t was A l e x a n d e r . H e insw h o m he surpassed i n valour^*.

t h e w h o l e G r e e k C o m m u n i t y w i t h a sense o f s o l i d a r i t y H e organised an i n v i n c i b l e army, Darius, himself, who o n the Persian E m p e r o r ,

and militant nationalism. and marched

h a d been the arch-enemy of the Greeks^'. T h i s well-organised Greek a r m y s i m p l y routed the vast but i l l - o r g a n i z e d Persian army. A t the b a t t l e field o f A r b e l a (331 B . C . ) w h o l e o f t h e W i t h his victoP e r s i a n a d m i n i s t r a t i o n v i r t u a l l y collapsed^^.

6 rious capital emperor whetted empires limit. army of

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORV

Alexander marched straight on c o n q u e r i n g i t he country^*. This that

to the

Persian the success his-

a n d after

proclaimed himself unprecedented

his lust for conquests. a t h i s feet,

W i t h the Greek a n d P e r s i a n to h i m well w i t h i n

the s k y seemed

H e was i n t o x i c a t e d w i t h the w i l d a m b i t i o n to conquer h e a r i n g so m u c h for g e n e r a t i o n s

t h e w h o l e w o r l d a n d t h e r e f o r e he p l a n n e d to i n v j i d e I n d i a , o f w h i c h the Greeks h a d been h a d crushed the P e r s i a n powerful This army as t o g e t h e r . H e t h o u g h t he w o u l d r u n o v e r I n d i a as e a s i l y as he^ w e l l as t h e a n c i e n t B a b y l o n i a n soldiers, full of thousand Theseb e e n soe m p i r e . I n o r d e r t o e x e c u t e t h i s d a r i n g p l a n he f o r m e d a n e w w i t h the p i c k of his Greek o f one hundred fifteen y o u t h f u l e n t h u s i a s m a n d e q u i p p e d i t w i t h g l i t t e r i n g -weapons. a r m y consisted and twenty foot-soldiers a n d a c a v a l r y thousand strong*".

brave soldiers, m a d w i t h v i c t o r y after v i c t o r y , h a d much impressed b y the u n b r o k e n quests t h a t t h e y

chain of Alexander's con-

looked u p o n this great general a n d emperor

as a d i v i n e b e i n g . A l e x a n d e r h i m s e l f b e g a n t o p o s e as t h e s o n o f t h e G r e e k G o d , Zeus^^. G E O G R A P H I C A L DIMENSIONS O F INDIA 11. spread Persia. I n t h o s e d a y s , s o m e t w o t h o u s a n d a n d five h u n d r e d the I n d i a n c o m m u n i t y a n d I n d i a n W n g d o m s h a d Indus, right up to the boundary o f Modern far b e y o n d the

years ago,

T h e m o u n t a i n r a n g e k n o w n t o d a y as t h e H i n d u k u s h known in Indian tradition Throughout the

was a t t h a t t i m e c a l l e d P a r o p n i s u s * * , b y t h e G r e e k s . A f g h a n i s t a n was c a l l e d G a n d h a r , called Kubha

b y the name, Ahiganasthan*^, w h i l e the r i v e r K a b u l has been i n our ancient literature**. whole region up to the H i n d u k u s h m o u n t a i n , r u l e d peacefully v a r i o u s s t a t e s , some s m a l l , o t h e r s large*^. to the place where broken Vedic religion. R i g h t f r o m these straight up unthe I n d i a n states, a l l a l o n g the b a n k s o f the I n d u s , chain of I n d i a n states w h i c h

i t leaps i n t o t h e sea, w a s a l o n g a n d strictly followed

M o s t o f t h e m -were r e p u b l i c s * " a n d w e r e t h e n

1 ST GLORIOUS E P O C H

7 T h e i r c o n s t i t u t i o n w a s essenwas

called 'Ganas' or 'Ganarajyas'. tially democratic.

There were o n l y t w o or three monarchies

w o r t h t h e n a m e , one o f w h i c h t h e b i g g e s t a n d s t r o n g e s t , r u l e d b y a P o u r a v K i n g , w h o m the G r e e k s called Porus*'. DR. JAYASWAL'S 12. HINDU POLITY'

D r . J a y a s w a l , one o f the p r o m i n e n t m e m b e r s 'Abhinava Bharat', d u r i n g the

of the critical

revolutionary party, y e a r s o f 1907-1910,

and later on a world-famous Orientalist,

has g i v e n , after a c r i t i c a l research, a v e r y d e t a i l e d account o f the different ' B h a r a t e e y a G a n a s ' spread a l o n g b o t h the b a n k s o f t h e I n d u s r i g h t u p t o i t s confluence w i t h t h e s e a . 13. believed A c c o r d i n g t o G r e e k m y t h o l o g i e s , t h e y seem t o h a v e that their ancestors had migrated as a s e p a r a t e Gandhar and A r y a n S t o c k from the

branch of the original

o t h e r r e g i o n s b e y o n d t h e Indus**.

W h e n A l e x a n d e r ' s forces

entered the precincts o f I n d i a t h e y a c c i d e n t a l l y came across a s m a l l c o m m u n i t y of people w h o c a l l e d themselves the o r i g i n a l Greeks*'. T h e y h a d been c o m p l e t e l y m e r g e d w i t h the I n d i a n s , b u t as s o o n as t h e y s a w this Greek army they avowed that abode dethat t h e y w e r e t h e a n c i e n t b r e t h r e n o f t h o s e Greeks'**. A l e x a n d e r , too, was l e d to believe t h a t I n d i a m u s t be the o r i g i n a l of his ancestors. stopped The lighted they festival. at the sight fighting Greeks of this, their antique a fatherland, and H e a n d h i s w h o l e a r m y w e r e so m u c h f o r some days a n d celebrated sacrifice

a great offered

performed

oblations to p r o p i t i a t e t h e i r G r e e k deities'^. 14. closely. The Greek Gods resembled the Vedic ones v e r y

Their names h a d undergone Indo-Aryans did,

changes

i n pronuncia-

t i o n b y c o r r u p t i o n i n course o f t i m e . m e d sacrifices as t h e called lonians. IONIAN' A N D 15. t h r o u g h t h e fire t o t h e i r

The Greeks too perfora n d offered o b l a t i o n s T h e y were also

various deities'*.

YAVAN'

I t is l i k e l y t h a t these Greeks were the descendants

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

o f A n u , the son of Y a y a t i ? later o n corrupted to I n d i a n . the Indians called

One

wonders i f A n w a y a n was The fact remains t h a t the very

T h i s b i t o f a guess m u s t , h o w -

e v e r , be l e f t t o t h e r e s e a r c h s c h o l a r s .

these Greeks ' Y a v a n a s ' f r o m

b e g i n n i n g , as i s seen f r o m t h e S a n s k r i t l i t e r a t u r e ' * . I t is f r o m t h e G r e e k w o r d ' l o n i a n s ' t h a t t h e y came t o be c a l l e d ' Y a v a n s ' or ' Y o n s ' i n I n d i a . BUDDHA NOT HEARD OF FROM GANDHAR-

PANCHANAD T O SINDH 16. porary O n e m o r e f a c t d e s e r v e s m e n t i o n here. Greek writers have given The contemdetailed

i n their books

descriptions o f the v a r i e d life o f the people from those p a r t s of I n d i a where A l e x a n d e r m o v e d f r o m G a n d h a r to P a n c h a n a d (the P u n j a b ) a n d t h e n c e a l o n g b o t h t h e b a n k s o f t h e I n d u s t o the v e r y place where i t flows i n t o t h e sea. But throughout either Lord From whereas a l l t h e s e d e s c r i p t i o n s n o t a s i n g l e reference t o

B u d d h a o r t h e B u d d h i s t i c c u l t o r sect c a n b e f o u n d , t h i s a n d , o f course, f r o m o t h e r

t h e r e a r e n u m e r o u s references t o the V e d i c H i n d u s ' * .

c o n t e m p o r a r y references i t i s It means

quite clear t h a t at least t i l l t h a t t i m e the B u d d h i s t ; sect was quite u n k n o w n b e y o n d the S h a t a d r u (Sutlej) r i v e r . that for a b o u t t w o h u n d r e d a n d fifty t o t h r e e h u n d r e d y e a r s a b o u t M a g a d h a a n d n o t f a r t h e r off, a fact

after t h e d e a t h o f t h e B u d d h a t h e B u d d h i s t c u l t s p r e a d h e r e a n d there r o u n d w h i c h deserves special notice for the p r o p e r i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f subsequent history'*". A GREEK MEANS A YAVAN ! 17. Our contemporary Indian ancestors called these alien

aggressive Greek foreigners, w h o

professed

a slightly

r e l i g i o n , ' Y a v a n s ' . B u t t h a t is n o t the r e a s o n w h y we s h o u l d c a l l a l l f o r e i g n aggressors ' Y a v a n s ' . take. 'Yavans', they really committed I t is o b v i o u s l y a m i s Although the Especially when our people began to call.the M u s l i m s a blunder. a n d foreigners, they were, compara-

G r e e k s w e r e aggressors

1 ST GLORIOUS E P O C H

9 to be particularly devoted to

tively

speaking,

considered

learning and highly cultured and

civilized

according to the

standards o f the time. The M u s l i m hordes that i n v a d e d I n d i a , centuries afterwards, were h i g h l y f a n a t i c a l , d i a b o l i c a n d r u t h lessly destructive. to call them duly flatters It w o u l d have been i n the fitness of things nature. 'Mussalmans' i n view of their demonic

T o c a l l t h e m ' Y a v a n s , is d o u b l y ' Y a v a n ' itself. mot ' Y a v a n s ' .

w r o n g i n as m u c h as i t u n be c a l l e d ' M l e n c h h a s ' ,

t h e m a n d does a v e r y g r e a t i n j u s t i c e t o t h e w o r d The Mussalmans may

A L E X A N D E R AND STUPID MUSLIMS 18. A s t u p i d n o t i o n common amongst most of the M u s m e n t i o n here. The name 'Alexander' many was So long of the Later this But like

l i m s is w o r t h a

corrupted i n t o ' S h i k a n d a r ' i n the P e r s i a n language. as t h e G r e e k e m p i r e h a d Persia under its sway

P e r s i a n people h i g h l y impressed b y the unprecedented v a l o u r of A l e x a n d e r n a m e d t h e i r on even practice after the of naming their n e w - b o r n sons S h i k a n d a r . were converted to 'Shikandar' that word believe Islam children Persians

persisted. 'Shikandar' that,

T h e M u s l i m converts i n I n d i a thousands

adopted fondly

practice.

ignorant o f the h i s t o r i c a l o r i g i n o f the of Muslims i n India M o h a m m a d A l i , K a s i m and others, the

n a m e S h i k a n d a r is a

^ M u s l i m n a m e ; a n d ( t h a t v a l i a n t A l e x a n d e r m u s t be s o m e M u s l i m p e r s o n a l i t y ) . N a y , he c o u l d be so v e r y v a l i a n t a n d a w o r l d conqueror s i m p l y b e c a u s e he w a s a M u s l i m . to convince I f a n y one t r i e s these fanatics, v u l g a r a n d v a i n - g l o r i o u s M u s l i m s M o h a m m e d Paighamber, the founder a of the

t h a t ' S h i k a n d a r (Alexander) was not a M u s l i m , t h a t he c o u l d n e v e r be o n e , as M u s l i m r e l i g i o n , w a s h i m s e l f b o r n n o t less t h a n would call that person un-informed. 19. that The eastern was the boundary he of Alexander's with empire at thousand

years after the d e a t h o f S h i k a n d a r , these, d i e - h a r d M u s l i m s ,

time

H i n d u k u s h mountains. marched

After

having armies

crossed these m o u n t a i n s

his vast

10

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

Straight to T a x i l a i n I n d i a battle'.

The K i n g of Taxila, K i n g

Ambuj any

(Ambhi) accepted his overlordship w i t h o u t

giving him

Some Greek writers assert t h a t this v e r y K i n g o f I f t h a t i s so, A m b h i h a d q u i t e n a t u r a l l y to

T a x i l a had i n v i t e d A l e x a n d e r i n order to put d o w n his r i v a l , K i n g Porus'*". t o the Greeks. U N I V E R S I T Y IN T A X I L A A N D A STRANGE COINCIDENCE 20. T a x i l a was the seat o f the most famous Indian countp a y for his treachery b y his w i l l i n g , t h o u g h abject submission

U n i v e r s i t y of the t i m e , where students from different

ries c a m e t o s t u d y v a r i o u s sciences a n d a r t s . E v e n t h e P r i n c e s , of different states came there, l e a r n t p o l i t i c a l science a n d got lessons i n t h e a r t o f g o v e r n a n c e , w a r f a r e a n d s t r i c t l y o b s e r v e d the rules of discipline prevalent t h e r e ' ' . 21. B y some s t r a n g e c o i n c i d e n c e , j u s t w h e n A l e x a n d e r

was m a r c h i n g at the head o f his a r m y i n t o I n d i a , after reducing T a x i l a , a brilliant y o u t h , who, a little later, was destined to carve a glorious page i n the h i s t o r y o f I n d i a was l e a r n i n g the sciences o f war a n d politics i n the same U n i v e r s i t y of T a x i l a ' 8 . H e was c a l l e d C h a n d r a g u p t a . astute tional p o l i t i c i a n a n d was g i v i n g The o l d teacher who

w a s w e l l - v e r s e d i n different l o r e s o f t h e t i m e a n d w a s a l s o a n lessons i n p o l i t i c s a n d n a revolutionary activities to this splendid y o u t h under

the p o r t a l s o f the same U n i v e r s i t y , was C h a n a k y a ' * . 22. B u t i n the confusion wrought b y exceptionally gifted to as public attention Alexander had, this invasion of had Both of

A l e x a n d e r these t w o not yet attracted

personalities

themselves. it

t h e m h a d been w a t c h i n g v e r y closely the movements o f A l e x ander's vast forces. were, p u t a l l the forged crowns a n d coronets of K i n g s , a single and kings of kings and of a l l Emperor of I n d i a ;

the s m a l l R a v ' s a n d R a v a l ' s , into a m e l t i n g pot and c r o w n to p r o c l a i m himself the

w h i l e t h e o l d sage, A c h a r y a C h a n a k y a , was s e c r e t l y p l a n n i n g

1 ST GLORIOUS E P O C H

11 covetable crown to his young

an

easy

transfer

of that

d i s c i p l e ' s h e a d b y m e a n s o f a coup WAR 23. said,

d'etat.

WITH PORUS

T h e k i n g o f T a x i l a , A m b u j o r A m b h i h a d , as a l r e a d y to the as it Greek might without braver fighting spirits. a In a n d therefore act, e v e r y b o d y b e g a n t o jeer a t h i s neighbouring I n d i a n that these various monarchies independent

bowed down

single battle, treacherous

h u m i l i a t e d the

order to counteract i t , the It is really unfortunate

a n d r e p u b l i c s d e c i d e d t o force a b i t t e r s t r u g g l e o n t h e G r e e k s . I n d i a n states d i d not t h i n k of m a k i n g i t a perhaps h a d no t i m e to do i t . the A l e x a n d e r w i t h o u t a n y loss o f t i m e , s e n t n e i g h b o u r i n g I n d i a n states, and when Taxila's surrender, very next c o m m o n cause, o r u l t i m a t u m , to a l l neighbour. King

A s s o o n as he r e a c h e d T a x i l a , . demanding unconditional

P o r u s , ignored his u l t i m a t u m a n d t o o k u p the challenge, the G r e e k captain-general macrhed o n him*". 24. brigades. armies. K i n g Porus mainly The depended on his war-chariots their cavalry the two floods high joined separated

and elephants, whereas the Greeks relied u p o n river V i t a s t a (Jhelum)

A l l o f a s u d d e n , e v e n before t h e t w o a r m i e s

b a t t l e , t o r r e n t i a l rains overflowing the r i v e r w i t h h i g h began to assail t h e m a l l r o u n d . a n d l o w a n d i n a few d a y s the r i v e r was fordable. A l e x a n d e r searched

found to the n o r t h a place where crossed

W i t h p r e c i p i t a t e h a s t e , he

t h e r i v e r a n d w i t h h i s fine c a v a l r y , d a s h e d a g a i n s t t h e f o r c e s of K i n g P o r u s " . the field This disturbed the whole p l a n o f Porus; B u t the rains h a d turned u t t e r l y useless Porus's brisk two and chariots and check the and I n the elephants. thick of s t i l l he f o u g h t o n a f i e r c e b a t t l e . m u d d y ^^o, r e n d e r i n g of war, great instruments namely

H e could not, therefore, the battle, Porus seated

successfully on

energetic attacks of A l e x a n d e r ' s horsemen. his elephant a n d fell fighting, w a s g r i e v o u s l y wounded*^''

desperatly

i n t o the h a n d s

of the enemy. T h u s , p a r t l y because o f P o r u s ' s misfortune a n d

12 partly field,

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

because o f A l e x a n d e r ' s m i l i t a r y s k i l l

on the

battle-

t h e G r e e k s w e r e c r o w n e d w i t h success. VICTORYSHREWD POLITICAL 25. W h e n Porus STRATEGY

w a s t a k e n as a c a p t i v e before A l e x a n " H o w should I treat This apt reply our own Alexander this interand as w e l l as reply, But

der, the latter asked the I n d i a n K i n g , has evoked the comment of E u r o p e a n historians that impressed by this

you ?" Porus promptly replied, 'like a K i n g ' . bold

returned to Porus his t e r r i t o r y m a k i n g h i m a governor under him, instead pretation therefore, books. 26. O b v i o u s l y , A l e x a n d e r was not like the artless simple of putting h i m to death"". of A l e x a n d e r ' s treatment of P o r u s is wrong, s u c h p l a t i t u d e s s h o u l d be

avoided i n school text-

I n d i a n K i n g , H a r i s h c h a n d r a , who gave away his k i n g d o m i n his w a k e f u l hours i n order to fulfil a promise m a d e i n d r e a m . H e k n e w i f he k i l l e d P o r u s o r l i q u i d a t e d h i s k i n g d o m , p l a c i n g in the his place Greeks. some Now Greek Satrap, the highminded hatred fight to people towards o f t h e s t a t e w o u l d be aflame w i t h r a g e a n d

Alexander wanted

his w a y a l l

a l o n g to the chief C a p i t a l o f I n d i a , n a m e l y P a t a l i p u t r a ! C o u l d he e v e r d o so w i t h t h e sole Porus w i t h apparent done to king support of his own Greek a r m y ? more profitable and to w i n over k i n d n e s s as h e h a d enlist his O n the other h a n d , i t was far

magnanimity

A m b h i of T a x i l a (Takshashila) a n d

active support i n order to facilitate the a c c o m p l i s h m e n t o f his d a r i n g p l a n o f the conquest o f I n d i a . I t is, therefore, n o t for the sake of appreciating the b o l d a clever p o l i t i c a l strategy, that he rejoinder of Porus arch b u t as diplomat Alexander immediately kingdom. of this vast

returned to Porus his K i n g d o m . H e even annexed the smaller neighbouring states, w h i c h had conquered (governor) before or after his clash w i t h P o r u s to the l a t t e r ' s H e h a d a p p o i n t e d h i m as h i s S a t r a p I n d i a n province**. proposals to simply wait

P o r u s t o o g a v e h i s a s s e n t uo A l e x a n d e r ' s f o r h i s t i m e f o r f o r t u n e h.ad p l a y e d

1 ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

IS
t i l l the end against the enemy o f submispoputurned

f o u l w i t h h i m . P o r u s h a d d o n e h i s d u t y , as a K s h a t r i y a w a r rior w o u l d do, of his n a t i o n . sion of k i n g In fighting cIRcT fact t^^^J^ ( B i d e t h e t i m e ! ) is a science. K n o w i n g t h a t the

v l u a b l e tenet i n political

P o r u s was o n l y t i m e serving, the I n d i a n time K i n g Porus (now S a t r a p Porus)

l a c e a l s o d i d n o t t a k e i t a m i s s . I t w i l l be s h o w n l a t e r h o w a t the opportune 27. himself the tables against A l e x a n d e r himself. A f t e r the end o f the war w i t h up to P o r u s , A l e x a n d e r set conquered life of Besides, to the the task o f s t a b i l i s i n g the n e w l y i n the yonder regions.

n e i g h b o u r i n g states a n d began a careful s t u d y of the the people there a n d

replenish his a r m y t h a t was depleted i n numbers a n d energy because of the incessant wars from the H i n d u k u s h to P a n c h a n a d , A l e x a n d e r o r d e r e d fresh r e g i m e n t s o f forces f r o m his Satraps i n B a b y l o n and his fighting forces w h o Greece, a n d sent b a c k those of were w o u n d e d a n d r e n d e r e d i n v a l i d

a n d also those w h o were shirkers*'. INQUIRY O F T H E INDIAN ASCETICS 28. The scouts whom Alexander had sent r o u n d tosubjugated other from of

s u r v e y the local c o n d i t i o n o f the people i n the as w e l l as n o n - s u b j u g a t e d reports, detailed descriptions wandering of the about

provinces, brought, among anchorites, recluses, freed

penance-groves i n the a l l alone i n search was

forests, a n d o f the ascetics, o i l w o r l d l y bonds, in the

k n o w l e d g e a n d a l s o o f t h o s e sages w h o w e r e d e e p l y e n g r o s s e d philosophical thought. disciple of the Brahmins. great Alexander himself fond of He had learning a n d p h i l o s o p h i c a l discussions, for he c a l l e d h i m s e l f ascetics and o f see p e r s o n -

philosopher, Aristotle. desired to

already heard m u c h i n Greece i t s e l f o f such austere S o he e a r n e s t l y

a l l y at least some o f these austere B r a h m i n s i n I n d i a , who the Greeks called 'Gymnosophists' and have talks with them. So he s e n t f o r some o f such hermits from their forest-abodes** a n d some he s a w i n t h e i r s e c l u d e d c e l l s . The Greek writers.

14
themselves occasions. have

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

g i v e n some like to

interesting tales

about

such among Greeks

I would

cite a tale or two f r o m a n d feelings o f the told,

those i n the words o f the

G r e e k w r i t e r s t h e m s e l v e s , so as t o

t h r o w some l i g h t o n t h e t h o u g h t s a n d t h e i r leader, A l e x a n d e r . 29.

" T h i s p h i l o s o p h e r ( K a l a n o s ) , we are H e threw

showed

A l e x a n d e r a s y m b o l of his empire. edge o f i t . started up B u t w h e n i t was e v e r y w h e r e else. trodden He

down on the

g r o u n d a d r y a n d s h r i v e l l e d h i d e a n d p l a n t e d his foot o n the d o w n i n one p l a c e , i t it then walked all round

a n d s h o w e d t h a t t h e s a m e t h i n g t o o k p l a c e w h e r e v e r he t r o d , u n t i l a t l e n g t h he made it a l l lie stepped i n t o the flat. m i d d l e a n d b y d o i n g so intended to show centre T h i s s y m b o l was

A l e x a n d e r t h a t he s h o u l d c o n t r o l

his empire from its

a n d not wander away to its d i s t a n t extremities"*^. THE CANON OF DANDAMIS 30. have a heard A l e x a n d e r k e e n l y f e l t t h a t he personal talk with one should send for a n d had

Brahmin,

o f w h o m he

so m u c h i n T a x i l a ( T a k s h a s h e e l a ) .

The Greeks called far s u c c e e d e d and to

this B r a h m i n 'Dandamis'*" but

I h a v e n o t so

i n t r a c i n g d o w n his o r i g i n a l S a n s k r i t name. T h e B r a h m i n , bent w i t h age a n d k n o w l e d g e , w a s free wandered n a k e d everywhere. f r o m a l l w o r l d l y ties H e d i d not p a y a n y heed

A l e x a n d e r ' s messages. T h e r e u p o n A l e x a n d e r sent h i s o w n officer ' O n e s i k r e t o s ' t o t h i s selfless r e c l u s e w h o t o l d h i m , " A l e x ander, the v e r y son o f G o d Zeus (Sansk: D y u s ) a n d a w o r l d his court. I f y o u still fail replied, " I f and for conqueror has summoned y o u to began to laugh t h e same r e a s o n

t o c o m e , y o u w i l l be b e h e a d e d i n s t a n t a n e o u s l y . " T h e B r a h m i n vociferously at this of Zeus; i n the threat and A l e x a n d e r is t h e s o n same manner

I a m also t h e s o n o f t h a t v e r y Z e u s ( D y u s ) . absolutely

A s to his boast of being a w o r l d - c o n q u e r o r , i t is I f he s u c c e s s f u l l y faces t h e b r a v e yonder still, the powerful

v a i n ! H e has n o t as y e t seen t h e o t h e r b a n k o f t h e r i v e r V y a s . I n d i a n states b e y o n d and, still empire of Magadha, and

1 ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

15 to consider w h e t h e r e he is

remcains a l i v e , w e s h a l l h a v e t i m e

a w o r l d - c o n q u e r o r . A l e x a n d e r offers m e l a n d a n d g o l d , b u t go a n d t e l l h i m t h a t ascetics l i k e me s p i t upon such things. T h i s mother-land of mine provides me w i t h everything I want, up w i t h the l o v i n g care o f a r e a l mother. I f A l e x a n d e r is g o i n g would mix

t o c h o p m y h e a d off, t h e n m y h e a d a n d b o d y able to murder m y soul. I t is invincible,

w i t h t h i s e a r t h o f w h i c h t h e y are m a d e , b u t he w o u l d n e v e r b e indestructible and are a f r a i d o f i m m o r t a l . G o a n d t e l l h i m t h a t he s h o u l d i s s u e t h e s e t h r e a t s t o t h o s e w h o are s l a v e s o f g o l d a n d death. B e f o r e us t h e s e threats of a power a n d mortal like Alexander ascetic B r a h m i n can e v e r fear d e a t h !! I

f a l l flat a n d a r e p o w e r l e s s ! F o r , a t r u e n e v e r be w o n o v e r b y g o l d , w o n ' t come! G o 31. the r e p l y away." n o r does he

W e have q u o t e d o n l y some o f the of Dandamis to Alexander.

sentences

from

Greek

writers have by

g i v e n t h e f u l l t e x t o f h i s f e a r l e s s a n d d i r e c t reply**". P l u t a r c h t o o , has m e n t i o n e d these tales. S o m e w r i t e r s * ' a s t o u n d e d his dauntless and Alexander, who straight-forward answer, world has so had conquered have " I f at a l l a n y o n e i n the successfully remarked, defied i t was

so m a n y k i n g d o m s ,

t h i s n a k e d , o l d B r a h m i n ascetic of I n d i a " * ' " . BRAHMINS H A N G E D FOR POLITICAL CONSPIRACY 32. I n his survey A l e x a n d e r came to k n o w t h a t although ascetics, recluses and others were opinions exerted a powerful influgovernThe had very

these world-forsakers,

wandering all alone, their

ence b e c a u s e o f t h e i r d i s i n t e r e s t e d n e s s , fearlessness a n d t h e i r d i s r e g a r d for a n y consequences whatever, u p o n the ments of I n d i a n republics and t o n g u e s o f t h e s e free sharp they sharply his first edges and like protested against and the the swords fearless of the unjust also on the monarchies. B r a h m i n ascetics Greek aggression great

Indian Kshatriyas and discontent Naturally

spread,

o p e n l y or

secretly,

against A l e x a n d e r amongst adoration

the I n d i a n populace.

o f these ' G y m n o s o p h i s t s ' s u d d e n l y g a v e

16 place to his intense

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

hatred

against

the B r a h m i n h e r m i t s .

Thereupon them*8.

he b e g a n t o seize some s u c h B r a h m i n s a n d h a n g

B e f o r e b e h e a d i n g one s u c h B r a h m i n , w h e n A l e x a n fearlessly a n d tenet and that firmly replied that it honourably."

d e r a s k e d h i m as t o w h y he i n s t i g a t e d a c e r t a i n I n d i a n r u l e r a g a i n s t t h e G r e e k s , he was his most ought to live sacred i f he w e r e t o l i v e , he

h o n o u r a b l y , else he s h o u l d d i e

(Plutarch L X I V ) . 33. After defeating K i n g Porus, Alexander thought his states a n d respect meekly, but his A s he various hopes i n t h i s

dazzling v i c t o r y should unnerve the neighbouring force t h e m to s u b m i t mostly belied h i m . marched o n w a r d , the a t the battlefield, t h e y went

crossed the V i t a s t a (Jhelum) a n d republics, big or small, on his W i t h o u t a decision overlordship

w a y b e g a n t o offer s a n g u i n a r y battles**.

w o u l d never accept his

m e e k l y . A l t h o u g h the superior n u m b e r a n d m i g h t of the Greeks on overpowering the Indians, the consequent s t r a i n o f i n c e s s a n t fighting d i d n o t f a i l t o m a k e i t s e l f f e l t o n t h e G r e e k s . 34. with some Greek writers either at have described this got some length have many is no to such battles to

various Indian o f the chosen

republics, but incidents

occasion

mention them

or briefly. to

However, here those brave

be g i v e n

a t some l e n g t h , a t l e a s t as a m a r k o f r e s p e c t the toughest of resistance thousand gallant over the captain-general

I n d i a n r e p u b l i c s w h o , t h o u g h n o t j o i n t l y y e t s e v e r a l l y , offered to t h a t m i g h t y Greek a r m y of a soldiers and their brave, vowed worldpomhundred famous,

A l e x a n d e r , who had

pously to trample

whole of I n d i a a n d conquer the

C r o w n o f M a g a d h a . f o r h i m s e l f , a n d w h i c h finally f o r c e d h i m t o strike a retreat homeward from the v e r y threshold of India. REPUBLICS OF SAUBHOOTIS AND KATHAS 35. cratic. system T h e c o n s t i t u t i o n of b o t h these r e p u b l i c s w a s demoW r i t e s a G r e e k w r i t e r D i o d o r o s , ^ " ' t h e y were was admirable'^"". One s p e c i a l feature of goverthese

n e d b y l a w s i n t h e h i g h e s t degree s a l u t a r y a n d t h e i r p o l i t i c a l

1 ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

17

republics and was not

was t h a t w i t h a v i e w to p r o m o t i n g healthy, strong progeny, to the state. the procreation of human and species was eye left individual whims fancies, b u t not w i t h an

handsome

controlled by beauty*'"'. on the

T h e y were v e r y fond

of physical

H e n c e m a r r i a g e s were a r r a n g e d dowry, but

handsome

with proper consideration o f a n d health, a n d the ability and bring forth healthy

m u t u a l p h y s i c a l fitness, b e a u t y of the bride a n d sturdy children. to guide the

the b r i d e g r o o m to

E v e n w h i l e electing t h e i r leaders, who were welfare,

n a t i o n a n d bear the y o k e o f n a t i o n a l

sufi"icient w e i g h t a g e w a s g i v e n t o t h e c a n d i d a t e ' s b u i l d o f t h e b o d y and physical strength. months of their the or birth T h e i r laws regarding the p r o p e r p r o d u c t i o n o f h u m a n species w e r e so s t r i c t t h a t w i t h i n t h r e e c h i l d r e n were m e d i c a l l y e x a m i n e d b y and i f a child were f o u n d w i t h some i n c u r a b l e disease state state authorities,

n a t i v e d e f e c t o r t o he s u f f e r i n g f r o m some o r d e r s w i t h o u t a n y mercy*"". 35-A. 36. Readers of history Though n o t so v e r y the Kathas,

d e f o r m e d , i t was i m m e d i a t e l y p u t t o d e a t h u n d e r

know well that tht R e p u b l i c strict and there were ruthless other to as the or

o f S p a r t a h a d s i m i l a r l a w s a b o u t heredity*^. Saubhootis and Ganas

republics i n I n d i a who a n d the b r i n g i n g forth The 'Vrishnis' times, about of

p a i d special attention of strong

heredity, children. ancient leadbeauty Shree

and handsome

w e r e also v e r y p a r t i c u l a r , f r o m t h e The leader physical strength and

the p h y s i c a l beauty a n d strength o f their of these V r i s h n i s , L o r d

ers a n d s t a t e officials. the world-famous

K r i s h n a , h a s been i m m o r t a l i z e d . L o r d S h r e e K r i s h n a ' s s o n s , too, have beauty. REPUBLIC SUBSISTING B Y A R M S 37. A g o o d m a n y r e p u b l i c s , i n t h e P a n c h a n a d (the P u n j a b ) Indus, right up to its great be l i v i n g o n weapons*'. The were s a i d t o been c r e d i t e d b y the Puranas** w i t h exceptional

and along both the banks of the l e a p i n t o t h e sea,

18

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

m o s t r e m a r k a b l e f a c t a b o u t t h e m was t h a t but the the w o m e n too nation different their i n those could from be

not o n l y the m e n necessarily to

republics, h a d drafted other for

u n d e r g o m i l i t a r y t r a i n i n g so t h a t a t t h e t i m e o f w a r , l i t e r a l l y whole military were action. essenwere Although respects, all each i n some to say, particular

c o n s t i t u t i o n s , needless

tially democratic. independent.

W h e t h e r b i g or s m a l l i n size, t h e y

THE REPUBLIC OF T H E YOUDHEYAS 38. i n the It was T h e R e p u b l i c o f the Y o u d h e y a s , spread far a n d w i d e fertile lands to the south w i t h awe o f the and river Vyas by in the one

P a n c h a n a d (the P u n j a b ) , w a s t h e m o s t p r o m i n e n t o f t h e m a l l . looked upon of its respect every because valiant youths who always fought for their a

independence regardless o f t h e i r lives. I t was t r u l y c a l l e d , b y t h e f o r e i g n historians**, ' A n a t i o n i n a r m s ' . law They too had n e c e s s i t a t i n g e v e r y o n e b e t w e e n t h e ages o f 18 a n d 21 t o even the female population well-equipped with

undergo sound m i l i t a r y t r a i n i n g which kept not o n l y their male but arms. 39. On seeing Alexander march down the Vitasta

(Jhelum) and the a n d the abject Yet

Chandrabhaga the gallant began Emperor

( C h e n a b ) i n o r d e r t o cross Youdheyas**, who were t o of for war.

the V y a s , after defeating K i n g P o r u s , the adjoining republics hill tribes, surrender the the south o f the river, spurned and so-called of Alexander's ultimatum Magadha,

all-out preparations

the c o w a r d l y help to the the got

D h a n a n a n d , was not roused from his stupor. T h a t l i l y - l i v e r e d c o w a r d d o e s n o t seem t o h a v e s e n t a n y m i l i t a r y gallant Youdheyas very ready portals t o face i n order of I n d i a . Nevertheless, the to v a n q u i s h A l e x a n d e r at Youdheyas

Alexander, relying on nothing but their own

strength.

1 ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

19 TERROR to the banks and that for the the beyond fight

ALEXANDER'S ARMY STRUCK WITH 40. W h e n A l e x a n d e r ' s a r m y came came to fighting

o f the r i v e r V y a s , after crossing the Indus, the V i t a s t a , the Chandrabhaga, t h e y know that r i v e r the democratic Y o u d h e y a s h a d t a k e n arms to their independence against the Greeks. about their bravery Ganges Greek the were and Youdheyas mightier Indian soldiers a l r e a d y and join also of the fact states along

Besides, they learnt that beyond the banks of

m a k i n g r e a d y t o fight w i t h t h e m . spent a n d disgusted

T h o u g h the

w i t h unceasing d a r e d n o t cross and daring

warfare w i t h the Indians i n the P a n c h a n a d , Vyas 41. battle I n d i a n states l i k e the Y o u d h e y a s a n d the B u t the l u s t for w a r and

w i t h the courageous

others**. cap-

conquest of their war-

i n t o x i c a t e d enterprising, a n d e x c e p t i o n a l l y courageous least. H e proclaimed, throughout a l l the

tain-general a n d emperor, A l e x a n d e r , was n o t quenched i n the divisions of his This obstiamongst the army, his immutable decision to cross t h e V y a s , c o n q u e r t h e

Y o u d h e y a s a n d m a r c h s t r a i g h t off t o M a g a d h a . amongst the already war-weary army, even

nate d e c l a r a t i o n o f A l e x a n d e r roused a great furore a n d rage veterans ! The Greek soldiers secretly t i o n s , g r o u p b y g r o u p , t o refuse b e g a n t o pass r e s o l u -

s t r a i g h t a w a y t o go a h e a d .

I n s p i t e o f t h e f a c t t h a t t h e y h a d been c o n s i d e r i n g A l e x a n d e r unconquerable a n d the son of G o d Zeus, they were e x t r e m e l y d i s g u s t e d w i t h h i s l u s t for p o w e r . a n i n s p i r i n g speech. A L E X A N D E R S S P E E C H T O HIS 41-A " O n seeing t h a t to ARMY*' N o sooner d i d A l e x a n d e r s m e l l o f t h i s d i s s a t i s f a c t i o n a m o n g s t h i s s o l d i e r s , he d e l i v e r e d

y o u , 0 Macedonians a n d allies ! alacrity. either to and that I may

no longer follow me i n t o dangers w i t h y o u r w o n t e d I have summoned y o u persuade turn back y o u to this assembly o r t o be Indus, go f a r t h e r persuaded

by you

i f we have d r i v e n the S c y t h i a n s b a c k i n t o t h e i r Hydaspes, Akesines

d e s e r t s , a n d i f besides t h e

20

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

H y d r a o t e s flow t h r o u g h t h e should y o u hesitate to afraid 41-B ? " F o r m y part, aim and

territories

that

are

ours,

why

pass t h e H y p h a s i s a l s o I think end that to a man labours

? Are you of spirit the

there is no other

of his

except

labours themselves 41-C present " B u t i f a n y one wishes to k n o w the l i m i t s o f warfare, let h i m u n d e r s t a n d that the river the

Ganges

a n d t h e E a s t e r n sea are n o w a t n o g r e a t d i s t a n c e off. 41-D "But i f we the turn back, many warlike and nations many

extending beyond

H y p h a s i s to

E a s t e r n sea

o t h e r s l y i n g n o r t h w a r d s b e t w e e n these a n d H y r k a n i a , t o s a y nothing o f their neighbours, the S c y t h i a n tribes, b e h i n d us in their are still unconquered, the m a y be so t h a t i f we cause t o fear lest fidelity, conquered 0 nations, as w i l l be l e f t there is turnback, revolt by

yet wavering those who glory toils allies !

instigated to who expose

independent.

Macedonians a n d

c r o w n s t h e deeds o f t h o s e a n d dangers 41-E back to back." 41-F glories Asia. of A c c o r d i n g to their

themselves to

" S u c h o f y o u as w i s h t o r e t u r n your own country, or

home I shall send

even m y s e l f w i l l lead y o u

Smith,

"he (Alexander) recited the from Hellespont ears and to

wondrous

conquests

H y p h a s i s , a n d promised t h e m the d o m i n i o n a n d riches o f a l l B u t glowing words fell on u n w i l l i n g were received w i t h p a i n f u l silence, w h i c h r e m a i n e d u n b r o k e n for a l o n g t i m e " ( P . 79). 42. to his B u t t h e effect o f b i s i n s p i r i n g s p e e c h w a s c o n t r a r y expectations. A s i t was now amply clear from the fight t h e y w o u l d be required to

very lips of Alexander that marrow.

more sanguinary wars of attrition, a r m y refused to m o v e a n with terror"*'.

t h e y were Polity, against

scared to the "The Greek the nations

D r . J a y s w a l w r i t e s i n h i s Hindu inch forward

whose v e r y name, according to A l e x a n d e r , struck h i s soldiers

1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

21 extremely e n r a g e d t o see t h a t h i s t o cross t h e Vyas because t h e y were t h o brave.

43. soldiers i n order to a n y rest**.

A l e x a n d e r was

disobeyed h i m by flatly and

refusing

save a l l further trouble,

roughly exhausted

afraid to fight i m m e d i a t e l y w i t h o u t from doing any w a l k e d off i n t o anybody. consecuplan in Greek

B u t A l e x a n d e r w a s as c u n n i n g as he was A l e x a n d e r refrained H e stopped

A p p r e h e n d i n g danger, his tent in utter He t i v e days*". his m i n d .

t h i n g r a s h i n a fit o f a n g e r a n d s t r a i g h t a w a y despair.

t a l k i n g to a new

d i d not show himself outside his tent for three T h e n he thoughtfully hatched gathered H e , thereafter, H e said,

the whole of the

a r m y a n d t o l d t h e m t h a t he h a d g i v e n u p t h e p l a n o f crossi n g the V y a s . Greece". of his army. " I have now d e c i d e d t o go b a c k t o file T h i s statement naturally elated the r a n k and b a c k s s t r a i g h t a w a y a n d go t o

A l e x a n d e r t h e n a s k e d , " B u t h o w are we t o go Greece we back should Next our

b a c k ? I f we t u r n o u r we have are straight conquered off t o w a r d s

b y t h e same r o u t e as w e came a l o n g , a l l t h i s I n d i a n t e r r i t o r y w o u l d rise the i n revolt, thinking that of turning to Greece our we stricken w i t h terror. So instead l a n d route

b e t t e r go a l i t t l e o b l i q u e l y t o t h e sea a l o n g t h e b a n k s o f t h e Indus a n d then r e t u r n to P e r s i a a l o n g the sea-route. time when the Indian 44. we s h a l l c o m e a g a i n t o I n d i a , states beyond the Ganges we s h a l l and accomplish conquer

conquest o f India"*"". T r u e i t is t h a t A l e x a n d e r said ' W h e n once again we Greek Captain General, once L e t alone the of your kingdoms beyond conquered next time sovereignty and that s h a l l come t o I n d i a ' " B u t 0 again ! T r u l y ! B u t when ? t o d a y were to renounce

t h e G a n g e s b u t i f these v e r y s t a t e s t h a t y o u h a v e the y o k e become indepedent, t h e n ? N a y , e v e n before succumb to the

y o u m e n t i o n e d , i f y o u y o u r s e l f were t o be no m o r e t h e n . . . ? E v e n the race o f Zeus can ravages of time, m a y i t then belong to Greece !" 45. iave I f those I n d i a n G y m n o s o p h i s t s , ascetics a n d recluses threat of coming back again

ridiculed Alexander's

22
of place.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

to I n d i a i n some such manner,

i t c o u l d n e v e r h a v e been

out

ALEXANDER'S 46. However loudly and with his a feght of

RETREAT might

pompously Alexander the fact the

have swaggered

mouth,

remains t h a t the

Greek soldiers took that

Y o u d h e y a s and others out of the The Greek

b e j ' o n d t h e V y a s a n d hence

A l e x a n d e r could not dare cross t a k e n the conceit

river! Indian valour had

h a u g h t y s p i r i t o f t h e a d v a n c i n g G r e e k a r m y , a n d so t h e y h a d to strike a retreat. Greeks proved Alexander d i d not retire willingly. the t o be p o w e r l e s s before t h e I n d i a n s , a n d h e n c e

w a s t h i s i g n o b l e r e t r e a t ! T o h i d e t h i s s i m p l e fact A l e x a n d e r w o u l d have defeated not o n l y the

and E u r o p e a n historians w r i t e , ' ' H a d he but crossed the V y a s Youdheyas but the M a g a d h a empire also. T h e Y o u d h e y a s a n d the M a g a d h a s h a d never a c t u a l l y defeated the G r e e k a r m y of A l e x a n d e r o n the open b a t t l e f i e l d " . " be answered most These b o a s t f u l ' i f s ' a n d 'whens' can a p t l y on behalf of the valorous Indian

Y o u d h e y a s i n some s u c h w a y :

Kalidas' Shakuntalam, A c t 3 Shi oka 1 [Why 47. fight Again with an this e n e m y w h o flees a w a y a t t h e m e r e itch o f the Greek army for t w a n g o f o u r bow] typical was f i g h t i n g i n the open field t o be a l l a y e d for ever b y the Chandragupta Wait

Indian military strength a a bit, 0 y o u , reader !

little

later ! Soon

was to m a k e his e n t r y o n the

m i l i t a r y stage of I n d i a .

ALEXANDER BUILDS A POWERFUL 48. way to S o o n after the sea his retreat from

NAVY

the V y a s , A l e x a n d e r make his EmbarkIndus*'.

h a d five to six hundred

warships built in order to

a l o n g t h e course o f t h e

1 ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

23
warriver. off t o the sea through the

ing thousands

o f h i s w e l l - e q u i p p e d w a r r i o r s o n these voyage and

ships, he began to m a r c h

A b o u t the commencement of this forces ordered from Babylon and

of Alexander along regiments o f Naturally,

the waters of the Indus, a r r i v e d the the heretofore 49war-weary

t w o fresh Greece*'".

rebellious Greek soldiers o f making his way towards from the V y a s , territory But of that Indus, to shape i t s e l f most Indian to

A l e x a n d e r were c h e e r e d u p o n c e m o r e . B u t while A l e x a n d e r was t h e sea a f t e r s t r i k i n g a n ' h o n o u r a b l e ' r e t r e a t a very great political conspiracy began secretly throughout the Greek-trodden have occasion the

f r o m the b a n k s o f the V y a s r i g h t u p to G a n d h a r . t h a t c o n s p i r a c y we s h a l l the I n d i a n whether

speak i n a more of the

d e t a i l e d w a y a l i t t l e l a t e r . H e r e i t s h o u l d suffice t o s a y republics along both small-made light banks big or

of Alexander's threat to oppose But h i s forces a s alas ! i t was. a central

c o m e a g a i n t o c o n q u e r I n d i a as n o t h i n g m o r e t h a n a p o m p o u s p o l i t i c a l stunt, and prepared grimly to severely was not and a as stubbornly a decision t a k e n separately b y each as p o s s i b l e . effort,

particular republic. I t under

well-organized, united

a u t h o r i t y to destroy the Greeks under A l e x a n d e r . H e n c e the same s t o r y o f G a n d h a r a n d P a n c h a n a d was repeated here, a n d the well organized army of Alexander, with each I n d i a n battles with its superior and numbers, could successfully fight go a h e a d . E v e n i f these s t r a y crush republic

various Indian There were, o f Of historians

a r m i e s d i d n o t f a i l t o e x h a u s t a n d w e a k e n A l e x a n d e r ' s forces, s t i l l they could not him completely. these the separatist hostile course, s o m e e x c e p t i o n s t o war-efforts. Greek

t h e m at l e a s t t w o , w h i c h even

praise whole-heartedly a n d w h i c h gave

s u c h a severe b l o w t o

A l e x a n d e r , d e s e r v e a b r i e f m e n t i o n here. THE REPUBLICS OF T H E MALAVAS AND THE SHUDRAKAS

50. T h e t w o republics led their separate lives a l o n g the

24 banks of the Indus.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

B o t h were r i c h , brave democracies w i t h O f the two, M a l a v a r e p u b l i c was the been h o s t i l e t o each o t h e r . and of kept these

a h i g h sense o f h o n o u r .

more famous from the ancient times a n d was quite extensive. These two republics h a d at times ting B u t w h e n t h e y s a w A l e x a n d e r ' s p o w e r f u l n a v y w e n t o n defeaevery single I n d i a n state i n various battles i t s w a y t o t h e sea, t h e p o l i t i c a l to correct which the mistake on forging leaders o f b o t h

these r e p u b l i c s d e c i d e d superior enemy, a m i s t a k e wider national interests. u n d e r a u n i f i e d control**. cal of and social castes a n d

several I n d i a n democracies w h i c h fought

singly w i t h a vastly the Greek forces

was p r o v i n g f a t a l to their fighting

So, instead of fighting

a r m y singly, they decided to amalgamate their

N o t only d i d they unite their men them. F o r the i n t e r m i n g l i n g collective marriage the from b o t h

at arms but they i n t e r m a r r i e d i n order to b r i n g about p o l i t i unity among blood they had a great

ceremony, 'Ganas'

wherein at least

a thousand girls

(republics) were i n t e r - m a r r i e d to

the y o u t h s o f t h e

other republic. 51. While this fighting unified army of the M a l a v a - S h u d r a k Although the

republics was name of this

t o o t h a n d n a i l w i t h the Greeks, A l e x a n be a s c e r t a i n e d p o s i t i v e l y , fighting desperately the it must Greek

der l a i d siege t o one o f t h e i r i m p o r t a n t c i t i e s . city cannot

h a v e been s o m e c a p i t a l c i t y or o n e o f s i m i l a r i m p o r t a n c e . A s this republican city kept on siege h a d t o be p r o l o n g e d . T h e h a u g h t y A l e x a n d e r c o u l d n o t b e a r i t . H e t h o u g h t o f o r d e r i n g t h e l a d d e r s t o be p u t u p o n t h e ramparts of the enemy stronghold and commanding his Greek oldiers to climb them up a n d straightaway storm the city. 52. against once B u t the Alexander same began sort to of unrest be seen and disaffection as was Vyas.

i n his a r m y

experienced at

the time of the crossing of the

T h e G r e e k a r m y was a v o w e d l y w e n d i n g its w a y h o m e w a r d i n order to a v o i d new wars. B u t a l l a l o n g the b a n k of the I n d u s t h e y h a d to f i g h t fresh b a t t l e s . A n d they k n e w t h a t unless A l e x a n d e r gave up his aggressive designs c a l c u l a t e d to p a c i f y

1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

25

iis

unsatiable

lust for conquests b r u t a l wars were u n a v o i d -

able.

Because of this bitter w a r w i t h the M a l a v a - S h u d r a k rebellious whispers openly flouting Alexander's they

conabined forces, t h e G r e e k d i s c o n t e n t r e a c h e d t h e c l i m a x a n d there were commands. 52-A iad still ' W h e n the M a c e d o n i a n soldiers f o u n d t h a t on hand a fresh war which the most war-like struck

n a t i o n s (lujjjS) w o u l d be t h e i r a n t a g o n i s t s , t h e y w e r e

w i t h unexpected terror and began again to upbraid the K i n g i n t h e l a n g u a g e o f s e d i t i o n . ( C u r t i u s B k . I X C h . I V as q u o t e d i n ' H i n d u P o l i t y ' ) {Mc Crindle I. L. by, Alexander P. 234). 53. S t i l l i n the end A l e x a n d e r p r o m u l g a t e d his command to his soldiers to c l i m b up the ladders and leap straight into to undertake the t h e e n e m y s t r o n g h o l d w h i c h v a l i a n t l y d e f i e d t h e G r e e k siege. Seeing t h a t his Greek soldiers hesitated 'daring feat, that exceptionally valiant commander o f the

'Greeks, the m i g h t y A l e x a n d e r , h i m s e l f began

t o c l i m b one o f

the ladders p u t u p against the r a m p a r t s of the s t r o n g h o l d . A t t h i s t h e whole M a c e d o n i a n a r m y was s u d d e n l y i n s p i r e d to do the great deed, a n d a l l began to climb instantaneously. at t h e top o f the r a m p a r t s A l e x a n d e r s t r a i g h t a w a y d o w n i n t h e m i d s t o f t h e e n e m y a n d t h e r e ensued a h a n d fight b e t w e e n the I n d i a n a n d t h e G r e e k forces. A n d suddenly 54. venomed A n d suddenly an I n d i a n warrior took out an a r r o w f r o m his sheath l e t i t fly w i t h a n a n d a p p l i e d i t to his enbowOnce jumped hand-to-

string and

u n m i s t a k a b l e a i m at the p l a c e

where A l e x a n d e r stood edging on his warriors, a n d shining i n h i s g o l d e n helmet**. 65. It was n o t a n a r r o w , i i ; w a s i n f a c t Indian revenge i n c a r n a t e . T o use t h e l i n e s o f p o e t v a r i a t i o n , o f course) we c a n s a y Moropant (with a slight

( w i t h apologies to M o r o p a n t !rRfm'^cr -^?Tf <T#)

26

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

A L E X A N D E R R O L L E D INTO A P O O L O F B L O O D 56. down T h e shaft o f the I n d i a n w a r r i o r u n m i s t a k a b l y pierced of Alexander, and suddenly the emperor rolled covered unconscious**. A Greek soldier immediately

the heart

h i m w i t h his shield.

T h e r e was a sudden hue a n d c r y i n the

Greek ranks that A l e x a n d e r h a d been w o u n d e d , t h a t he had fallen unconscious. W i t h exceptional d a r i n g the Greeks lifted him from camp. the pool of blood and carried him safely to his shaft o f t h e Alexander days for There w i t h great difficulty that terrible

I n d i a n warrior was extricated. r e l i e f w h e n after a g r a d u a l l y regained consciousness. the w o u n d to h e a l up. confined to bed. 57. But

T h e G r e e k s h e a v e d a s i g h ot It took several

long time of patient nursing, D u r i n g a l l this time

A l e x a n d e r was

everywhere, i n B a b y l o n a n d Greece, the arrow*'. Consequently But there

news

t h a t was received war by an I n d i a n known that

r e p o r t e d t h a t A l e x a n d e r was k i l l e d i n t h e w e r e some and Persia. later on when it was

uprisings i n Gandhar

A l e x a n d e r was o n l y severely w o u n d e d a n d was

n o w r e c o v e r i n g , t h e s i t u a t i o n came t o n o r m a l c y . 58. N o wonder whatsoever, i f the news o f A l e x a n d e r ' s

h a v i n g f a i n t e d b y a bow-shot was greeted cheerfully t h r o u g h out the M a l a v a - S h u d r a k r e p u b l i c . i n the battle, thao he circulated A l e x a n d e r w a s so m u c h a new coin w i t h a picture T h e c o i n i s s t i l l t o be seen inflicted on India of blood. shed thepuffed u p w i t h p r i d e w h e n K i n g P o u r a v ( P o r o s ) w a s w o u n d e d showing his fall stamped on it. as a m a r k o f h i s emperor The vanity*'".

That insult

was f u l l y avenged b y the I n d i a n a r r o w rolling down Emperor, Ionian Alexander, to atone

w h i c h sent the G r e e k unjustifiably personally by

on the battlefield i n pools who for it

Indian blood, was made shedding of his blood. 59.

The M a l a v a - S h u d r a k republic too should have stamthe picture o f A l e x a n d e r fallen i n a arrow deeply t h r u s t i n t o h i s chest..

p e d on some golden coin pool of b l o o d w i t h an Possibly they did.

1 ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

27 his cruel m i l i t a r y c o d e , he h a d b e e n

60. cruelly and who

A c c o r d i n g to crushing

down the

states w h i c h had opposed h i m .

B u t w h e n e v e r t h e r e a p p e a r e d a n y foe w h o w a s e q u a l l y s t r o n g retaliated furiously, A l e x a n d e r h a d the cunning t o overtures o f peace to the talks a hundred grand reception books have to d i s s e m b l e n o b i l i t y a n d f r a n k n e s s o f h e a r t . W h e n he r e c o v e r e d f r o m h i s w o u n d , he b e g a n t o m a k e his usual elected, ceremony arrogant terms*'. of the them camp. and for of commanders o f the M a l a v a - S h u d r a k a r m y instead of d i c t a t i n g F o r cease-fire a representatives i n his j o i n t M a l a v a - S h u d r a k r e p u b l i c were Alexander held Detailed and are for want very entertaining i n the we

descriptions

this

reception But brief

available

of G r e e k historians**. satisfy ourselves with a

o f space

reference t o i t .

The hundred standards,

representatives were, even a c c o r d i n g to the G r e e k bodies. stones.

of u n c o m m o n height, h e a v i l y built, h a v i n g handsome muscular T h e y were c l a d i n v a l u a b l e e m b r o i d e r e d clothes a n d Everyone of them too, went to the Greek camp i n his They had for the h a d worn beautiful ornaments of gold a n d pearls a n d precious well-decorated and well-equipped golden chariot. with them The elephants. 61. these republic Although very ranking i n his m i n d o f the was the fact t h a t elephants, Greeks had always felt a

w i t h costly a n d beautiful outfits. special fascination

representatives

Malava-Shudrak joint reception

had brought upon

h i m , a l i t t l e w h i l e ago, a m o r t a l

danger, A l e x a n d e r showed his m a g n a n i m i t y i n that one was of those attended hundred with representatives wines and

ceremony and paraded his own i m p e r i a l splendour. F o r every there was a special given i n their excellent I n the honour savoury field end, a golden seat. dishes**". T h e banquet w h i c h was costly

T h e g r a n d banquet was f o l l o w e d b y various music and dancing.

games a n d t o u r n a m e n t s , Alexander'*. 62. The divergent

t r e a t y was signed b y the M a l a v a - S h u d r a k representatives a n d accounts given about this treaty b y

^8

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

various Greek writers of the t i m e common Shudrak to tell. The Greeks not to

h a v e at least t h i s m u c h i n the Indians had jointly

and

agreed to p u t a stop to their hostilities and t h a t the M a l a v a r e p u b l i c was cause a n y h a r a s s m e n t t o t h e was progressing on its valiant republics, other I s h a l l be d e s retreating army of Alexander while i t w a y home along the Indus. cribing the wars with the

O f these two Sakas, the

t h e M a l a v a s w i l l be r e f e r r e d t o l a t e r o n w h e n ,

Yuechis and

M l e n c h h a powers. T h e fact t h a t t h i s M a l a v a r e p u b l i c h a d been prosperous a n d strong for m a n y centuries n e e d n o t be s p e c i a l l y p r o v e d . 63. Even the Greek writers could not help recording and place t o come, therefore,

some m o r e a c t s o f v a l o u r d u r i n g t h e I n d i a n G r e e k onslaught, a l t h o u g h the o f t h e i r h a p p e n i n g s are n o t a v a i l a b l e . -here t o s e r v e as s p e c i m e n s .

resistance to the

details of the time

T w o o f t h e m are c i t e d

THE TREACHEROUS ATTACK OF T H E GREEKS ON MASAGA 64. At Masaga, Alexander TRIBE a small armed

captured

c o m m u n i t y of seven t h o u s a n d , w h i c h i n c l u d e d several w o m e n . Alexander promised should join as a his e l s e , he t h r e a t e n e d slaves ! The them their lives on condition that they fight w i t h his I n d i a n enemies, or Or, first carry t h e m off as them w i t h wholesalem an-slaughter. o f the c o m m u n i t y agreed to his A l e x a n d e r agreed. marched to a i d decided towards the to a army and

t h i r d a l t e r n a t i v e , he s a i d , he w o u l d leaders

p r o p o s a l , b u t r e q u e s t e d t h a t t h e y s h o u l d be a l l o w e d one n i g h t for m u t u a l e x c h a n g e of views. Therea hill u p o n these seven t h o u s a n d I n d i a n s some nine miles ahead of the Smith, 'The Indians being obligation'". Greeks. But So while they

Greek Camp.

Writes Vincent foreigners evade the give little the their rest,

unwilling So were they

i n the s u b j u g a t i o n o f their c o u n t r y m e n unwelcome s l i p to the intention.

desired to

A l e x a n d e r came t o k n o w o f sleeping for

A l e x a n d e r f e l l u p o n t h e m a l l o f a s u d d e n w i t h his huge a r m y

1 ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

29There was a great they havoc drew

a n d began to cut d o w n everyone. amongst those I n d i a n s . up their swords and other it, and foe. faced the

B u t w i t h i n a short time weapons. They made

a hollow A good w i t h the fighting death

circular formation, gathering the women and children inside Greek attack most heroically. fighting m a n y w o m e n also were f o u n d desperately

T i l l almost a l l o f t h e m were k i l l e d t h e y kept o n 64-A. "The Early gallant History defenders of India, met a glorious

for the freedom o f t h e i r n a t i o n . w h i c h t h e y w o u l d have d i s c l a i m e d to exchange for a life w i t h dishonour." P a g e 59) THE 65. instead AGRASHRENIS republic of the Agrashrenis to the last w i t h the too, vast b y V i n c e n t S m i t h 1924,.

This little Indian of surrendering,

fought

G r e e k n a v y o f A l e x a n d e r as i t w a s m a k i n g i t s h e a d w a y t o t h e sea t h r o u g h t h e course o f t h e I n d u s . W h e n t h e G r e e k s a t t a c k e d their very c a p i t a l these b r a v e ground Indian warriors intervals and that erected fought blockades and barricades at every i n c h of their different

so t e n a c i o u s l y

Alexander

c o u l d n o t e n t e r t h e c i t y before he h a d s a c r i f i c e d m a n y G r e e k lives. A c c o r d i n g to C u r t i u s , " " w h e n those brave fellows could not further resist the houses o n fire a n d themselves i n t o the o d d s , t h e y (the A g r a s h r e n i s ) set flames'^" ! " T h a t is to say, they their 'made their wives and children and all threw

j o h a r ' (to use a l a t e r d a y p h r a s e o l o g y ) . T H I S IS T H E S A M E J O H A R IJAI H A R !! 66. W e . generally believe that this magnificent and

a w e - i n s p i r i n g t r a d i t i o n o f ' j o h a r ' o r s e l f - i m m o l a t i o n o f large g r o u p s o f m e n a n d w o m e n i n t i m e s o f n a t i o n a l c r i s i s was o r i ginally practised b y the R a j p u t s o n l y . prove heard B u t instances, l i k e that, of, even this before the one just m e n t i o n e d , c i t e d b y the Greek w r i t e r s who were ever splendid

a s t o u n d e d t o w i t n e s s t h e m , go t o the name of the R a j p u t s was

30

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

t r a d i t i o n was f o l l o w e d b y o u r I n d i a n w a r r i o r s r i g h t f r o m ancient days. It was The word 'johar' is perhaps d e r i v e d from the

the

comparatively modern. war-cry ' J a i H a r ' ! The

I n d i a n G o d o f w a r a n d d e s t r u c t i o n i s H a r 1 H a r ! M a h a d e v !! T h a t is w h y t h e I n d i a n s f o u g h t ' H a r , H a r , M a h a d e v !' A f t e r desperately inspired b y this to the last, when every deafening w a r - c r y ! T h e M a r a t h a s too used the same w a r - c r y fighting h o p e o f success w a s o v e r , o r e v e r y c h a n c e o f e s c a p e f r o m t h e e n e m y was l o s t , t h i s j o h a r , t h i s m a r t y r d o m , t h i s n o b l e s t t y p e of self-sacrifice was resorted to u n f a i l i n g w e a p o n to save by the H i n d u s as the last their and their religion, their nation, fighting

o w n s e l f - r e s p e c t a n d to a v o i d c a p t i v i t y , a b j e c t s l a v e r y h a t e f u l c o n v e r s i o n ! A s s o o n as a l l m e n o f s l a i n o n the b a t t l e f i e l d after t a k i n g the enemy blood, their wives,

age were

greatest t o l l o f the

mothers, daughters, hundreds of for the purpose, and were It

t h e m , w i t h b a b i e s a t t h e i r b r e a s t s , u s e d to l e a p i n t o t h e b u r n ing pyres, was not a n specially kept ready This was easy job ! I t was r e d u c e d t o ashes. w h a t was known as'Johar'!

the l i m i t of v a l o u r a n d e n d u -

r a n c e f o r t h e sake o f k e e p i n g u p t h e p r e s t i g e o f o n e ' s s e l f a n d one's o w n r e l i g i o n ! 67. Whoever had donned this exceptional armour of even of Satan his religion !

' j o h a r ' a n d i t s l e a p i n g flames w e r e b e y o n d a l l a t t e m p t s o f a n Alexander, an A U a - u d - D i n or a S a l i m w h y , himselfto pollute them a n d convert t h e m to

C o n f r o n t e d w i t h t h i s h o r r i b l e s a c r i f i c i a l fire t h e e n e m y s t o o d aghast, discomfited and crest-fallen. 68. The above-mentioned' johar'collective immolation o f l i v e s b y t h e A g r a s h r e n i s is one o f t h e m a n y d e s c r i b e d b y the astounded G r e e k writers, a n d w h i c h the I n d i a n s preferred to the h u m i l i a t i o n of b e i n g the c a p t i v e s o f the G r e e k s . THE JANAPAD REPUBLIC OF BRAHMANAKAS ! 69. A t last when A l e x a n d e r ' s n a v a l force fighting incessantly a l l the reached the way, it met or

m o u t h of the Indus,

w i t h yet other independent republics.

These 'janapadas'

1 ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

31 a n d h a d none with equal Still

'Ganas' amongst one

were l i k e the s m a l l Greek city-states, them which could ably withstand made

numbers the m i g h t y and numerous a r m y of A l e x a n d e r . o f them, the 'Brahmanak janapad' janapad'

up its m i n d

t o cross s w o r d s w i t h , r a t h e r t h a n s u b m i t t o , A l e x a n d e r . T h i s was the same P a n i n i , says fighting 'Brahmanak w h i c h is referred to b y D r . Jayaswal'^*. I t is a l r e a d y t o l d h o w , w h i l e

i n t h e P a n c h a n a d (the P u n j a b ) , A l e x a n d e r h a d w r e a k revenge against the c l a n o f philosophers, Brahmans, to which this small state

ed h i s r a n c o u r o u s the same clan of

especially the B r a h m a n s . W h e n A l e x a n d e r learnt t h a t i t was belonged, he d e c i d e d t o w h a c k his m a l i c i o u s stroke u p o n i t 'Invasion of India

with a l l his might.

Plutarch (McCrindle

b y A l e x a n d e r ' P . 3 0 6 ; V . A . S m i t h E . H . I . , P . 106) w r i t e s i n his 'Life of A l e x a n d e r ' , less who "These philosophers were s p e c i a l l y T h e y reviled the princes m a r k e d d o w n f o r r e v e n g e b y A l e x a n d e r as t h e y g a v e h i m n o trouble t h a n the mercenaries. declared revolt against for A l e x a n d e r and encouraged his authority. free s t a t e s ( i n

India) to

O n t h i s a c c o u n t he

hanged m a n y of t h e m " (Ch L I X ) . 69-A. pendence. PATTANPRASTHA 70. W h a t n o w is called b y the M u s l i m s , S i n d h H y d e r a b a d , Pattanprastha. sea-shore, Perhaps this 'Pattan'. In Sanskrit lancities a l o n g the 'Port'. or at the mouths o f 'Port' When That little ' J a n a p a d ' too fought to the last w i t h inde-

these G r e e k s for

the sake of its n a t i o n a l h o n o u r a n d

w a s a t t h a t t i m e k n o w n as guage the the r i v e r s were m o s t l y c a l l e d English word

P a t t a n is equivalent to the English word

might have been a c o r r u p t i o n of the S a n s k r i t ' P a t t a n ' . A l e x a n d e r n e a r e d t h e sea was confronted with

small state o f Pattanprastha

a d i l e m m a : to surrender to the enemy

was most hateful to the ' P a t t a n p r a s t h i s ' , but t h e y k n e w f u l l w e l l t h a t t h e y w o u l d n e v e r b e a b l e t o fight w i t h t h e p o w e r f u l Greek a r m y on equal ground. So they resolved the d i l e m m a

32

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

by forsaking, collectively, their native country, their homes a n d landed p r o p e r t y and motherland w i t h sad hearts'*. ALEXANDER'S HOMEWARD VOYAGE 71. That p a r t o f the ocean where is a t h e I n d u s flows i n t o Sindhusagar, a name fitting counterpart for

i t s h o u l d r e a l l y be c a l l e d S i n d h u s a g a r . f o r t h e sea t o t h e west of I n d i a ,

the Gangasagar, a t r a d i t i o n a l name for the eastern sea. 72. On first reaching The the first sea, batch A l e x a n d e r d i v i d e d his he s e n t back to I r a n n o w goes b y t h e n a m e Moreover,

army into two parts. of B a l u c h i s t a n " .

(Persia) b y a l a n d route t h r o u g h w h a t

The whole of Alexander's army had been

t h o r o u g h l y exhausted i n this e x p e d i t i o n to I n d i a . thoroughly u n k n o w n to the Greeks. sent t h i s w a y , s o m e h o w ards a n d privations. set s a i l b y t h e and reached Persia'*.

B a l u c h i s t a n , at t h a t t i m e was f u l l o f i m p r e g n a b l e forests a n d So, the Greek d i v i s i o n , a f t e r so m a n y hazAlexander himself old Persian reached P e r s i a , another

O n the other h a n d , A s the

sea-route w i t h

d i v i s i o n of his a r m y

whole o f the

E m p i r e h a d now formed a p a r t of A l e x a n d e r ' s greater demsne h e w e n t t o h i s c a p i t a l n a m e l y B a b y l o n . B u t he d i d n o t r e t u r n t o t h e c a p i t a l i n t h a t same t r i u m p h a n t s p i r i t i n w h i c h he h a d s t a r t e d o n h i s I n d i a n c a m p a i g n t w o y e a r s ago, w i t h a v i e w t o w i n n i n g for himself the v a u n t f u l t i t l e o f the E m p e r o r o f I n d i a . N o t o n l y d i d he n o t r e t u r n l i k e t h e E m p e r o r o f I n d i a , he d i d not even appear to like an be a n emperor at a l l . He returned just ordinary commander of an army despaired a n d worn

o u t after a l o n g - d r a w n a n d h a z a r d o u s c a m p a i g n . INDIA W A S N O T P E R S I A 73. the T h e cause o f t h i s more d i s a p p o i n t m e n t o f A l e x a n d e r was than their ownthat of upon that Persian

t h a t t h e G r e e k s u p t o t h a t t i m e k n e w o n l y one e m p i r e , w o r t h name,much When extensive Persia ! der, these G r e e k s m a r c h e d

emipre under their uncommonly brave a n d brilliant commanA l e x a n d e r , a n d when after o n l y t w o or three campaigns

1 ST GLORIOUS E P O C H

35 a paper palace, with divine himself

the v a s t P e r s i a n empire fell before t h e m l i k e considered qualities, their and as commander such to be

t h e y w e r e so m u c h flushed w i t h t h e i r v i c t o r y t h a t t h e y f o n d l y endowed unconquerable. Alexander

c o u l d n o t escajje t h e i n f e c t i o n o f p r i d e . sky.

H i s a m b i t i o n to w i n prey

f o r h i m s e l f t h e o v e r l o r d s h i p o f t h e w h o l e w o r l d s o a r e d to t h e B h a r a t a p p e a r e d to h i m j u s t n e x t t o a n d as e a s y a So v e r y vast crown his P e r s i a n conquest w i t h the as, P e r s i a . wanted to a l a n d a n d so v e r y w e a k !!! S o h e glittering G r e e d i l y e n o u g h he

diadem of the I n d i a n i m p e r i a l authority. r a n to have it w i t h a l l haste ! 74.

B u t t h e e x p e r i e n c e he h a d h a d w a s q u i t e c o n t r a r y t o I n I n d i a h e h a d t o face t h e was c o m p l e t e l y e x h a u s t e d bitterest a n d exasA l t h o u g h he n e v e r l o s t a b a t t l e a s These v i c t o r i e s Persia

w h a t he h a d e x p e c t e d . such, his Greek army

o p p o s i t i o n at e v e r y step.

perated i n the v e r y process o f w i n n i n g t h e m . were far too costlier than

t h e ones i n P e r s i a , a n d a l l t h e i r 'full of sound and fury signifying

v a u n t f u l d e c l a r a t i o n s o f c o n q u e r i n g I n d i a as e a s i l y as p r o v e d t o be e m p t y w o r d s nothing'.

A n d i n t h e e n d he h a d t o r e t u r n w i t h t h e a c q u i s i -

t i o n of o n l y a s m a l l s t r i p o f l a n d a l o n g the I n d u s r i v e r . 75. T h u s was A l e x a n d e r d i s a p p o i n t e d and to a certain

extent insulted. B u t t h a t v a l i a n t emperor was not downcast! H e was i t c h i n g t o r e t u r n once a g a i n to I n d i a after s t a b i l i z i n g things i n the n e w l y conquered regions o f I n d i a a n d them permanently 76. of the to his vast empire, Persia, B a b y l o n a n d others. Alexander declared Panchanad of the the up to the the annexation of the region half He King f r o m H i n d u k u s h a n d G a n d h a r to T a x i l a (Takshasheela), confluence appointed governor Vitasta with of the of the the Indus to the sea. annexing l i k e those o f S y r i a ,

r i v e r Vyas, a n d that from the Ambuj or A m b h i of T a x i l a his T o the t h i r d but

Indian K i n g

(Satrap)

H i n d u k u s h region'*, a n d Panchanad.

P o r u s as h i s trusted

governor

narrow s t r i p o f l a n d along the Indus, were appointed his t w o G r e e k g e n e r a l s , P h i l i p a n d N i c a n o r , u n d e r w h o m he

34
p l a c e d the I n d i a some

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

m o b i l e force

of the

Greeks.

He

established i n

townships too,

one o f w h i c h was A l e x a n d r i a i n

the direction of Taxila'*. ALEXANDER'S 77. local DEATH

Before A l e x a n d e r decided to stabilize things i n the he l e a r n t t h a t t h e accept his overHe institutions refused to

I n d i a n t e r r i t o r y he h a d r e c e n t l y c a p t u r e d , democratic lordship".

E v e n w h i l e A l e x a n d e r w a s i n S i n d h , he r e c e i v e d

i n t e l l i g e n c e o f a r e v o l t b y the I n d i a n subjects i n G a n d h a r .

was a b o u t t o send a fresh a n d large Greek a r m y to G a n d h a r . B u t i n q u i c k s u c c e s s i o n f o l l o w e d a n o t h e r d i s t u r b i n g news o f a fresh conspiracy b e i n g hatched i n the Punjab (Panchanad) overthrow Alexander completely. But t h a t t i m e do n o t h i n g t o t h w a r t a n y s u c h D u r i n g his campaign against I n d i a not attempts at to A l e x a n d e r could at revolt.

o n l y h i s a r m y b u t he

himself was completely exhausted. T o a d d to i t , his a d d i c t i o n t o d r i n k i n g h a d g r o w n b e y o n d a l l l i m i t s o f safety; he s u d d e n l y t o o k i l l a n d d i e d i n B . C . 323. a-year-and-a-half of his return the great Babylon'8. INDIAN POLITICIANS C O N S P I R E 78. A s has already been told, as soon as A l e x a n d e r Greek T h a t is t o s a y , h a r d l y w i t h i n from I n d i a w i t h a l l his a r m y last at

(Macedonian) E m p e r o r breathed his

began to retreat a l o n g the the Punjab to merely aimed the had political not

Indus,

some o f t h e I n d i a n p o l i t i freedom. B u t i t was not I t was sweeping plot was This were

c i a n s began h a t c h i n g o u t a secret p l a n against the Greeks i n w i n b a c k their lost at the life so recovery of the and the to lost territory. bring about a Indian

essentially t o o v e r h a u l a n d r e v o l u t i o n i z e t h e w h o l e g a m u t o f of India soon, this change i n the i n t e r n a l life o f the c o u n t r y . died to an deep-laid destined workers achieve daring golden Even i f Alexander

political revolution. opportunity and they

sudden death of A l e x a n d e r , however, gave I n d i a n unexpected

political

1 ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

35 for t h e overthrow of the Greek

q u i c k enough to power.

utilize it

GREEK GOVERNORS BEFIEADED 79. chief A l e x a n d e r h a d l e f t b e h i n d N i c a n o r a n d P h i l i p as t h e of the Greeks. W h e n the news of I n d i a the I n d i a n s i n the republic

representatives

Alexander's death reached

o f the A s h v i n i s suddenly f e l l u p o n the Greek Governor, P h i l i p , a n d assassinated h i m a l o n g w i t h his s m a l l Greek regiment'*. T h e s e c o n d , N i c a n o r , was a l s o s i m i l a r l y d e s p a t c h e d , ^ " a n d a l l those monarchies a n d republics a l o n g the banks o f the which h a d acquiesced a t once a n d colonies, G r e e k whole of the annexed Indus i n t h e G r e e k o v e r l o r d s h i p , s h o o k i t off and standardswhatever of the Indus signified The from right

proclaimed their independence forthwith. Greek ensigns

t h e G r e e k p o w e r were c o m p l e t e l y d e s t r o y e d o n t h e s p o t . t r a c t a l o n g the b a n k s

the Panchanad to Sindh which A l e x a n d e r had conquered and for ever a n d anon to his empire, became independ e n t w i t h i n s i x m o n t h s o f A l e x a n d e r ' s death*^. 80. like. even death, A l e x a n d e r had conquered states a n d countries a n d E g y p t a n d the just after his and their Greek colonies, a n d

empires l i k e Greece, S y r i a , after the division

Persia, Babylon, vast empire,

T h e r e he f o u n d e d G r e e k c i t i e s a n d of his his governors r u l e d the name with and military

commanders regions

descendants

respective

l i k e B a b y l o n for

centuries together. exist w i t h the ever crowned ancient history. 81. B u t what

E v e n n o w i n some o t h e r c o u n t r i e s c i t i e s Alexandria, the honorifix and A l e x a n d e r ' s n a m e is throughout 'The Great'

happened

in Bharat ?

The s m a l l states

a n d r e p u b l i c s i n the farthest corner o f I n d i a w h i c h A l e x a n d e r had annexed t o h i s e m p i r e u n d e r t h e i m p r e s s i o n t h a t he h a d ever a n d for ever, after fighting incesconquered t h e m for

s a n t l y on various battlefields for two long years a n d shedding the blood of millions of Greek and H i n d u soldiersthose v e r y I n d i a n states a n d republics and monarchies literally uproot-

36 ed his power, hateful sign

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

his standard, the of the

Greek colonies a n d t h a t too

every

Greek v i c t r y a n d

within six

months or at the most a year'^" ! 82. he had anywhere A t last, not to speak of the c i t y of A l e x a n d r i a w h i c h established, his o w n name too if i s n o t t o be t r a c e d was any i n I n d i a n h i s t o r y , as there never

invasion, a n y aggression on I n d i a ' s b o r d e r l a n d of a n y M l e n c h h (Yavan) emperor, named the been people throughout Great' ! literature. 83. of India : W r i t e s V i n c e n t S m i t h i n h i s f a m o u s Early " A l l these intended proceedings prove conclusively the permanent annexation of History that those years A l e x a n d e r , w h o d i n n e d the ears o f Europe with even no or J a i n his proud title, or Buddhist 'The s t r a y reference h a s y e t ancient

Curiously enough, Vedic

discovered i n

Alexander

(Indian) provinces to his empire of his departure traces of his rule

But

w i t h i n three

from I n d i a (fron 325 B C to 322 B C ) h i s had disappeard. T h e colonies w h i c h he

officers i n I n d i a w e r e o u s t e d , h i s g a r r i s o n s d e s t r o y e d a n d a l l founded i n I n d i a , u n l i k e those established elsewhere i n A s i a tic provinces took no root. H i s campaign though carefully d e s i g n e d t o s e c u r e a p e r m a n e n t c o n q u e s t , w a s i n a c t u a l effect no more t h a n a b r i l l i a n t l y successful r a i d o n a gigantic scale w h i c h left u p o n I n d i a n o bloody war. life mark save the horrid scars of a I n d i a remained unchanged. She continued her

of splendid isolation and soon forgot the passing of the N o I n d i a n a u t h o r H i n d u , B u d d h i s t or his

Macedonian storm. d e e d s . " (Page 117)

J a i n m a k e s even the faintest allusion to A l e x a n d e r or

84. W h o were t h e m o s t or a year, by Sindh ? same t w o

p r o m i n e n t leaders of this p o l i t i caused to Still

cal conspiracy w h i c h wiped out, w i t h i n a period of six months the whole of foreign p o l i t i c a l dominance aggression right from the H i s t o r y as y e t is i g n o r a n t o f t h e i r n a m e s ' " ! at least have become i m m o r t a l ! whom I have mentioned men while Alexander's Panchanad

two of them

T h e y are t h e describing

1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

37 T h e first w a s a b r i l l i a n t was

Alexander's University

advance up to T a x i l a . of Taxila^

a n d s m a r t y o u t h , w h o h a d just c o m p l e t e d his studies at the Chandragupta ! A n d the other A c h a r y a C h a n a k y a , who h a d been a teacher at t h a t and UniverAs

s i t y a n d w h o l a t e r o n g a v e p r a c t i c a l lessons i n p o l i t i c a l c r a f t p o l i t i c a l r e v o l u t i o n s to the y o u n g C h a n d r a g u p t a ! t h e y were to l e a d the whole o f B h a r a t hereafter, p r o p e r t h a t t h e y s h o u l d be i n t r o d u c e d h e r e . THE 85. with STORY OF CHANDRAGUPTA'S a l l other anecdotes great and men of the BIRTH ancient world Those i t is fit a n d

Like

C h a n d r a g u p t a a n d C h a n a k y a have their life-stories c l o u d e d legends, may imaginary accounts. Radhakumud w h o are i n t e r e s t e d i n t h e m for t h e s a k e o f i n t e l l e c t u a l e n t e r tainment profitably read Mukherjee's ' Chandragupta Maurya A n d H i s Times'. sanction. 86. Some small bands of the Shakyas, amongst w h o m a t one t i m e W e s h a l l g i v e here

o n l y so m u c h o f t h e i r l i v e s as a p p e a r t o us t o h a v e h i s t o r i c a l

was born the great L o r d t h a t had befallen them. However, happened i n those

Gautam Buddha, had

t o s h i f t t o f a r off r e g i o n s b e c a u s e o f some d i s a s t r o u s c a l a m i t y T h e y called themselves K s h a t r i y a s . days breed those displaced Shakyas There the forest peacocks had class to that adverse

began to follow other professions for t h e i r l i v e l i h o o d . t o be a p l e n t i f u l later of peacocks i n T o keep Moriyas One these w h e r e these t r i b e s on lived.

a n d sell t h e m became one o f t h e i r professions. ^ M o r i y a ' as t h e i r n i c k n a m e , a n d t h e by themselves. settle i n the O n e f a m i l y o f these M o r i y a s M u r a (Mayura) somehow

So they came got back

formed a woman of

vicinity of Pataliputra.

M o r i y a tribe named

access t o

the h a r e m o f the r o y a l palace a n d soon became the concubine of the E m p e r o r , M a h a p a d m a n a n d or generally called. H e r son f r o m this the same E m p e r o r C h a n d r a g u p t a . 87. H o w e v e r , when C h a n d r a g u p t a became an emperor. ' D h a n a n a n d ' as he w a s Nanda Emperor was

38 the story s t o r y was wedded

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

of his h i r t h m i g h t slightly altered to Nanda

have some

appeared

derogatory to time th& was the

his greatness a n d therefore i n queen o f t h e

books of the Muradevi not his

mean that emperor,

concubine,

w h i c h i n consequence meant t h a t C h a n d r a g u p t a was a l e g i t i m a t e r o y a l p r i n c e a n d n o t a n i l l e g i t i m a t e one. 88. But a third anecdote seems t o o u t d o both the

above, stories s a y i n g t h a t M u r a a n d E m p e r o r N a n d a were i n no w a y connected. w i t h the and after M u r a h a d a s o n f r o m her h u s b a n d o f t h e Later on his he same c l a n a n d t h a t son was C h a n d r a g u p t a himself.

help and guidance of A r y a C h a n a k y a and w i t h wresting the i m p e r i a l power from the N a n d a s

o w n v a l o u r he r a i s e d h i s p o o r f a t h e r a n d m o t h e r t o e m i n e n c e founded the M a u r y a D y n a s t y ' * . 89. societies not so It seems a common weakness among all human to

a n d c o m m u n i t i e s , i n a g r e a t e r o r lesser m u c h from his manifest v i r t u e s o r v i c e s as

degree,

a t t e m p t t o j u d g e t h e g r e a t n e s s or m e a n n e s s o f a n i n d i v i d u a l , from the race, t h e c o m m u n i t y o r t h e f a m i l y he i s b o r n i n . T h a t is w h y as t h e t i m e passes s u c h i n f l a t e d a n e c d o t e s a b o u t tradition poems are propagated or and and novels through folk-lores. their f a m i l y plays, are o t h e r B u t for popularized through There

a n e c d o t e s t o o besides t h e

ones r e f e r r e d t o a b o v e , w h i c h seek Chandragupta.

to ascribe greatness or meanness to

t h e r e a s o n s g i v e n a b o v e t h e y n e e d n o t be m e n t i o n e d here. 90. have W a s Chandragupta a concubine's son ? W h a t matters though ! justifiable pride, with "More than W a s he n o t could any of you, heads to being a

a Kshatriya ? said nominal 'peerless' Kshatriya

Chandragupta

caste-born

K s h a t r i y a s , who bowed y o u r have a greater claim to

the Mlenchhas, the Greek emperor a n d Chandragupta, i n as m u c h as with my

his commanders, I, a

sword I have completely he c o u l d h a v e flung i n

vanquished those v e r y M l e n c h h a s i n every battlefield." W i t h t h e same h a u g h t y affront of K a m a , t h e face o f t h o s e r a i l i n g e n e m i e s the f o l l o w i n g w o r d s :

1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

Heft ^T ^cT tsTTira

35ft
o

jft

^"t JT^RTT

^^rfqiJi; ii
f "Tt ^JI II

fir

afrq-

Bhatta Narayan, Act III, 37.

son, or whoever

["Whether a charioter or a charioter's

(else) I m a y b e , ( t h a t i s o f n o consequence !) B i r t h i n a ( n o b l e ) f a m i l y d e p e n d s o n f a t e ; b u t m a n l i n e s s d e p e n d s o n m e !"] 91. why The son of M u r a Chandrgupta is a M a u r y a ! designated T h a t is precisely family as C h a n d r a g u p t a is called a M a u r y a . P r o u d o f his m a t e r n a l his r o y a l Muradevi, that

extraction

M a u r y a a n d i m m o r t a l i z e d the name of his mother, in Indian history. Moriya belonged caste too, The Maurya (one which traded

emperors accepted the same i n peacocks) Maurya bears

t o h i s m^other. The Ashoka

T h e g u a r d i a n d e i t y of the p i l l a r found at

f a m i l y is a l s o a ' P e a c o c k ' . inscriptions.

T h i s fact is c o r r o b o r a t e d b y r o c k Nandangad T h e stories f r o m the life

at the foot a picture of a peacock.

of A s h o k a inscribed on the celebrated 'stupas' at S a n c h i h a v e s i m i l a r figures o f p e a c o c k c a r v e d b e s i d e t h e m ' * " , THE EMPEROR OF MAGADHA 92. time Mahapadmanand was the emperor r u l i n g at H e was that

over the vast M a g a d h a empire. because o f his m a n y because of the heavy

already very

unpopular exasperated

vices'*''.

H i s subjects were Dhana-

taxes, levied o n t h e m i n

order to satisfy his lust for gold. nand instead of Mahapadmanand his e x c e s s i v e l u s t f o r m o n e y ' * " .

People called h i m

i n order to deride h i m for

H e c o u l d come t o t h e t h r o n e

b e c a u s e he h a p p e n e d t o be t h e b r o t h e r o f t h e e a r l i e r e m p e r o r , b u t he h a d n o t a s i n g l e v i r t u e , fit f o r a n e m p e r o r ! H e w o u l d h a v e p r o v e d h i s w o r t h h a d he b u t t a k e n up the challenge o f A l e x a n d e r a n d crushed h i m i n the P a n c h a n a d when the l a t t e r h a d m a r c h e d o n I n d i a a n d w h e n he h a d p r o u d l y d e c l a r e d h i s i n t e n t i o n o f c o n q u e r i n g M a g a d h a a n d be t h e e m p e r o r o f I n d i a . He as should have at least undertaken such a great e x p e d i t i o n to overthrow the Greeks a n d free t h e Indian territory

40

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

subujgated b y t h e m to deserve the t i t l e o f a n emperor ! he d i d n o t h i n g o f the k i n d , h u r l e d at h i m b y A l e x a n d e r ! m a d e , o n t h e one h a n d , e v e r y This

But

and m e e k l y s w a l l o w e d the i n s u l t cowardliness on his p a r t nationalist made h i m crafty. H e A really hatred capable was self-respecting a n d

I n d i a n despise h i m , w h i l e , o n the other, t h e i r p r e s t i g e , he person was insulted

h a t e d t h e selfless n a t i o n a l p o l i t i c i a n s . I n o r d e r t o u n d e r m i n e them publicly. object of his invariably an and

subjected to malicious t r e a t m e n t . 93. bine, F r o m this M a h a p a d m a n a n d , i t is s a i d , h i s c o n c u Chandragupta. hearsay Some stories. cowardly c h i l d h o o d are a v a i l t h a t the

Mura,

h a d the i l l u s t r i o u s son, are f a r to be too few a n d

anecdotes p e r t a i n i n g to Chandragupta's able b u t they W h a t appears c e r t a i n is o n l y t h i s

merely

b u t c r a f t y M a h a p a d m a n a n d b e g a n t o fear t h e y o u n g C h a n d r a gupta, shining w i t h his b a s t a r d as he w a s . to dethrone him ! He sharp wit, his daring and ambitious feared that under the leadership o f would not fail s p i r i t , s e e k i n g t o e x e r c i s e h i s r i g h t s as t h e h e i r t o t h e t h r o n e , this unrestrained bastard son, very Nanda his antagonists

M a h a p a d m a n a n d v e r y w e l l k n e w h o w his u s u r p e d the used throne ! to Under banish lost to

forerunners h a d v a n q u i s h e d the o r i g i n a l S h i s h u h a v e o c c u r r e d some of the Magadhan

nag dynasty of Magadha and clash which Mahapadmanand out of the

some such apprehension there appears to Chandragupta empire'**. oblivion. The precincts

as a p r e t e x t

i n t e r v e n i n g a c c o u n t is p e r m a n e n t l y of T a x i l a (Takshasheela) as a

Hereafter

C h a n d r a g u p t a makes his appearance i n royal prince t h a t he g o t

the U n i v e r s i t y A n anecdote

h a v i n g his lessons i n p o l i t i c s a n d the science a n d art o f w a r . w h i c h is c u r r e n t i n thafc r e g i o n viz. access to t h i s u n i v e r s i t y m a i n l y t h r o u g h renowned and learned A r y a of truth in i t " . i n the manner described when this Chandragupta had above at t h e g o o d offices o f been studying There,

C h a n a k y a m a y h a v e some g r a i n already this university for about

s i x or seven years f o r t h e first t i m e ,

Alexander attacked India.

illustrious disciple of Chankya, this

1 ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

41 began to shine w i t h his exceptional being

young

Chandragupta,

b r i l l i a n c e i n the insults heaped

sacred n a t i o n a l on the

conspiracy t h a t was

b a t c h e d b y the I n d i a n p a t r i o t s a n d p o l i t i c i a n s to avenge t h e I n d i a n n a t i o n by the Greeks a n d to l i b e r a t e the t e r r i t o r y lost to them. A M A R V E L L O U S H A L F H O U R IN H I S T O R Y 94. Y o u n g Chandragupta seems t o h a v e s e c r e t l y wan-

dered t h r o u g h the G r e e k camps i n order to s t u d y the peculiar features of the Greek a r m o u r y , the Greek m i l i t a r y and war strategy. F o r he was once caught b y formations the Greek

s e n t r i e s o n s u s p i c i o n t h a t he w a s r e c o n n o i t r i n g i n t h e e m p e ror's camp'*. Macedonian T h e r e p o r t reached A l e x a n d e r h i m s e l f a n d the emperor summoned the disguised I n d i a n y o u t h Some even t h i n k t h a t the said y o u t h went

t o h i s presence.

t o see A l e x a n d e r b y p r e v i o u s a p p o i n t m e n t . 95. emperor threshold moments ! out of the T h a t v a l i a n t M a c e d o n i a n supreme A l e x a n d e r , i n his thirties and emperor of his twenties, but face t o face as It appeared misty shroud as and Chandragupta yet merely commander and future I n d i a n just on the few fast fully at a wandering one

the

captain-general nonentity stood

sizing up each other for a i f two lustrous t h e o t h e r n o t as suns, yet risen

approaching his zenith and each o t h e r ' s e y e s . 96.

of the early

d a w n , were s t a r i n g

T h i s strange interview is not l i k e l y

to have

lasted

for more t h a n h a l f an hour.

B u t i t h a s t r u l y p r o v e d to be a

historical marvel of perennial interest ! 97. to this exactly Even strange while almost a l l the interview, nobody between One the or them. family two two Greek writers'* allude what were words

can say for certain or what of them or write

transpired

exchanged by to the royal

o n l y this to that put by

much that Chandragupta effect'*". Alexander,

s a i d d i s t i n c t l y t h a t he

was related

of Magadha answered

something

T h i s m u c h is c e r t a i n t h a t t o t h e q u e s t i o n s Chandragupta

boldly and resolutely !

42

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

I n t h a t strange p a r e l y something went wrong and A l e x a n d e r ordered the Instantly while w h e n again'**. THE STORY OF CHANAKYA'S FAMILY 98. A r y a C h a n a k y a was Vishnugupta. b o r n i n a B r a h m i n family and H i s name Chanakya must have youth fiery to he t a k e n o u t o f t h e c a m p f o r t h w i t h . the camp, his m i n d he but i n the meanand called again the y o u t h left

A l e x a n d e r changed

for the y o u t h i n his presence,

was n o w h e r e t o be f o u n d

his name was

p r o b a b l y been d e r i v e d f r o m h i s n a t i v e t o w n o f C h a n a k . B u t he is m o r e p a r t i c u l a r l y k n o w n b y h i s n a m e C h a n a k y a . K o u t i l y a is one m o r e n a m e great and name by which been he is e q u a l l y w e l l - k n o w n . fi'om his original at the His a b i d i n g w o r k is k n o w n as Koutiliya formed qw) K u t a l . H e was the Arthashastra^ family a l l the

K o u t i l y a must have

well-versed i n almost learned

sciences o f t h e t i m e a n d w a s T a x i l a a n d also amongst great scholar. great fame not

renowned

University o f

c i r c l e s o f I n d i a , as a Later on, when gained i n Greece a n d m i n i s t e r of the and Alexander.

H e was u g l y i n appearance. o n l y a l l over I n d i a but

after t h e i m p e r i a l r e v o l u t i o n o f M a g a d h a h i s n a m e even o t h e r f o r e i g n c o u n t r i e s , as t h e dragupta's early years and later age, as they did regarding in many Chanakya.

guide and preceptor of Chanas t h e c h i e f

I n d i a n e m p i r e , s e v e r a l h e a r s a y s t o r i e s s p r a n g u p as t o h i s e a r l y Chandragupta on solid after These the S e v e r a l references t o t h e m b a s e d w i s e are t o be f o u n d lores, written many and drama Chandragupta in a Sanskrit centuries grounds or otherdeaths of in both Jain, in an

literary works, dramas, folkreferences

B u d d h i s t a n d V e d i c l i t e r a t u r e s are n o t w h o l l y r e l i a b l e ' * . E v e n h i s c h a r a c t e r has been d e p i c t e d u n r e a l i s t i c m a n n e r for t h e s a k e o f d r a m a t i c effect. A s s u c h t h e r i d i c u l o u s d e s c r i p t i o n s o f h i s u g l i n e s s or o f h i s u n g a i n l y t e e t h or t h e c h i l d i s h r e p o r t s , t h a t he p i c k e d u p f r o m a m o n g s t the u n e d u c a t e d r u s t i c c h i l d r e n p l a y i n g i n t h e s t r e e t one r e c k l e s s C h a n d r a g u p t a t o be m a d e t h e f u t u r e e m p e r o r o f I n d i a s i m p l y

1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

43
o r because h i s k n o w t a k e n as

b e c a u s e he t o o k a f a n c y f o r t h e c h i l d , ledge of palmistry guided

his choice, cannot be

historical truths. However, more discerning research-workers s h o u l d n e c e s s a r i l y i n v e s t i g a t e i f t h e r e is a n y b a s i s f o r t h e m . THE PERVERTED REPORT OF CHANAKYA'S VOW 99. One such anecdote about A r y a C h a n a k y a s h o u l d be an illustration. F o r , i t is b e i n g t a u g h t i n The famous schools i n t h a t v e r y p e r v e r t e d f o r m . of T a x i l a

d i s c u s s e d h e r e as the present-day

s a i d a n e c d o t e p u r p o r t s t o s a y t h a t b e c a u s e he b e c a m e as a g r e a t s c h o l a r i n t h e U n i v e r s i t y a n d the regions r o u n d about, A r y a as t h e C h a i r m a n o f t h e royal palace Grants of M a h a p a d m a n a n d C h a n a k y a was

(Ta.kshasheela) appointed While

C o m m i s s i o n (^sn'siw) i n t h e at P a t a l i p u t r a " . Mahapadmanand

he M'as w o r k i n g i n t h a t h i g h office. E m p e r o r

c a m e t h e r e o n e d a y o n h i s i n s p e c t i o n r o u n d s . B u t he l a u g h e d a t h i s t e e t h l e s s u g l y m o u t h a n d h i s u n s h a p e l y b o d y , at w h i c h C h a n a k y a t o o k a great affront. d o w n i n s t a n t l y a n d , as is w r i t t e n tuft of hair till it be driven out was uprooted palace. o f the Therefore, N a n d a pulled h i m i n some b o o k s , and finally pulled his ordered h i m to

T h e fiery B r a h m i n i n s t a n t l y dynasty and then and then g r a v e v o w he

retorted saying " I shall drag y o u down from your throne and completely destroy the N a n d a alone shall tie up m y tuft o f b a i r . " marched straight out of the palace''. 100. not to B u t l e t i t be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t E m p e r o r N a n d a h a d w o r k of the C h a r i t y H o w is i t President say that Department, beauty parlour I plausible, then, Charitable T h e office W i t h this

come there to inspect the visit a

that Mahapadmanand who h a d himself appointed that learned s c h o l a r t o t h e h i g h office o f t h e Grants Department, would now of the because o f h i s u g l y r e q u i r e d the

features A r y a C h a n a k y a was unfit for of the C h a i r m a n of the said G r a n t s

that post ?

Department

e x p e r t k n o w l e d g e o f t h e r e l i g i o u s sciences a n d j u d i c i a l p r o c e d u r e , n o t p h y s i c a l b e a u t y ! B u t t h e r e i s a m o r e p o t e n t objection than this one t o disprove this foolish anecdote. This

44 anecdote n o t been

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

implies that thus insulted,

Chanakya he would

revolted against have remained n o t f o r the For

Emperor a loyal

N a n d a b e c a u s e o f h i s p e r s o n a l i n s u l t a l o n e , a n d t h a t , h a d he servant of Mahapadmanand, t h a t he s u c c e s s f u l l y brought t h a t the I n d i a - w i d e r e v o l u t i o n a b o u t was sake o f Mlenchcha dominathis very

freeing the I n d i a n l a n d f r o m the foreign t i o n , b u t o n l y to avenge his reason this anecdote is clearly perverted. 101. Agra When as the a strategy there

personal i n s u l t !

in politics Shivaji went to of Aurangzeb, the l a t t e r was a clash of words, Shivaji Aurangzeb.

accepting

overlordship

insulted him, lously and

and when and

was put under arrest. B u t Shivaji slipped away most m i r a c u skilfully declared war against If, a f t e r t e l l i n g t h i s s t o r y , a n y w i s e a c r e w e r e t o c o n c l u d e t h a t i t was b e c a u s e be w a s p e r s o n a l l y i n s u l t e d t h a t S h i v a j i b o r e a grudge kingdom height against Aurangzeb and established no country, an independent the the and i t w o u l d be for himself, o f his t h a t he h a d religion and and higher m o t i v e of E q u a l l y absurd

emancipation

of a b s u r d i t y

foolishness.

f o o l i s h w o u l d i t be t o s a y t h a t i t w a s o n l y t o a v e n g e h i s p e r s o nal insult by Emperor Nanda that A r y a Chanakya about a pohtical revolution by exterminating the dynasty. THAT ANECDOTE SHOULD B E EXPLAINED 102. I t is n o t t r u e to say t h a t because o f his O n the THUS personal contrary, brought Nanda

insult Shivaji revolted against Aurangzeb.

A u r a n g z e b h a d t a k e n a fright t h a t i t is to o v e r t h r o w his a l i e n r e l i g i o u s d o m i n a t i o n t h a t S h i v a j i h a d t a k e n a r m s , fired as he was w i t h a g l o w i n g f e r v o u r w a y because M a h a p a d m a n a n d i n g h i m s e l f of the for Hindutwa. T h a t i s w h y he similar Arya i n his that, availinsulted Shivaji and relegated h i m to c a p t i v i t y ! I n a h a d secret r e p o r t s weakness of the

reigning monarch, insulted him

C h a n a k y a w a s b u s y c o n s p i r i n g a g a i n s t h i m so as t o o v e r t h r o w the N a n d a empire, the E m p e r o r N a n d a r o y a l palace a n d at t h a t v e r y m o m e n t the i l l u s t r i o u s B r a h m i n

1 ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

45 boldly, 'If I am a true Chanakya so

A r y a Chanakya retorted

I s h a l l see t o i t t h a t y o u r t y r a n n i c a l r u l e i s o v e r t h r o w n that Bharat might prosper". be e x p l a i n e d . 103. the very himself. book) '^vtsm f^r^: 5ft^: ^ i m w A very solid Koutiliya p r o o f f o r t h i s is a v a i l a b l e Arthashastra written by

T h i s is h o w t h e a n e c d o t e s h o u l d t o us i n Chanakya

W h i l e i n t r o d u c i n g t h e w r i t e r i t is s a i d ( i n t h e v e r y

" g s m ^ ^<ft??ITT T e l a n g ' s e d i t i o n P . 4 4

^I'q^nf'I P . 4 2 9 "He national who armed destroyed strength, the Nanda and rejuvenated the and

as a l s o

the

national

scientific

a d v a n c e , w h i c h were d e c a y i n g u n d e r t h e treatise." H e has not used even a

N a n d a regime

t h u s caused t h e u p l i f t o f h i s B h a r a t b h o o m i , h a s w r i t t e n t h i s single w o r d i n these i n t r o d u c t o r y l i n e s t o s a y t h a t he d e s t r o y e d N a n d a t o a v e n g e his personal insult. I t is for the progress a n d p r o s p e r i t y o f h i s o w n n a t i o n a n d m o t h e r l a n d t h a t N a n d a was d e s t r o y e d ! Chanakya's great w o r k itself tells it clearly ! 104. The anecdote w h i c h is t o l d i n a d o w n r i g h t d r a m a whetted t h e m o r e because o f tic w a y perhaps means o n l y this, that his original nationalist i c a n i m u s t o w a r d s N a n d a was this personal insult.

CHANAKYA'S POLITICAL ACTIVITIES P R E C E D E D ALEXANDER'S 105. had a ONSLAUGHT

C h a n a k y a h a d been l i v i n g i n t h e v i c i n i t y o f T a x i l a the aggression of Alexander'*. situation had He knowledge of the political i n the stret-

g o o d m a n y y e a r s before first-hand

B h a r a t i y a frontier territories r i g h t u p t o the I n d u s . 106. J u s t adjoining the b o r d e r l a n d of I n d i a unitary and centrally ched far a n d wide the well organized

46

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

n a t i o n , i n i m i c a l to I n d i a . understand that i n the

C h a n a k y a was shrewd of an

enough to such a

event

aggression b y

well-organised and i n i m i c a l country, the small native cracies a n d would monarchies fail i n the from the P a n c h a n a d to the

demoIndus to

utterly

open battlefield, i f they

were

iight separately. THE GREEK CITY-STATES T O O PERISHED PRECISELY F O R THIS 107. REASON o f the abovemoment the city-states conquered

Just then a practical demonstration i n Greece. The

mentioned axiom took place

P e r s i a n E m p e r o r i n v a d e d Greece the s m a l l Greek I n t h e e n d , i t is o n l y w h e n P h i l i p a n d a powerful empire was i t Persian empire. significance. 108. powerful H e a r r i v e d a t t h e firm c o n v i c t i o n t h a t and extensive inimical e m p i r e as its Alexander

l i k e t h e i r p r o t o t y p e s i n I n d i a , w e r e c o n v u l s e d t o t h e i r bones. a l l of those separatist Greek city-states a n d forged t h e m into possible for then; to v a n q u i s h the understand its C h a n a k y a was n o t slow to

vis-a-vis a neighbour, withstand

I n d i a h a d o n l y one w a y t o d e f e n d i t s i n d e p e n d e n c e a n d m a k e its administrative any foreign machinery strong enough to aggression a n d t h a t was to b o i l d o w n a l l the

s m a l l e r m o n a r c h i e s a n d r e p u b l i c s a n d to forge o u t o f t h e m a centralized, u n i t a r y a n d s t r o n g empire. F O R T H E E N T I R E U N D I V I D E D INDIA 108-A. republic this plan capability B u t there was not a single I n d i a n whole who of the to the Indus delta, had which monarchy or from their could execute

throughout the of C h a n a k y a , and

region right

Gandhar, Panjab

already appraised

inclination.

N a t u r a l l y his next

choice f e l l Arya

on the only m i g h t y empire of N o r t h I n d i a , namely M a g a d h a . H i s h e a d f u l l o f p l a n s for t h e f u t u r e I n d i a n r e v o l u t i o n , C h a n a k y a came a g a i n t o M a g a d h a i n o r d e r t o s t u d y the political secretly

situation v i s i t i n g every place right from a poor

r
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

47
A s such some he was of trying or the Arya till

man's cottage to the r o y a l palace. t o get access t o t h e K i n g ' s other. W h e n the as the question Chanakya o f the

court on

pretext

appointment 'Grants'

C h a i r m a n o f the

department' because

(?lsilE?lw) was m o o t e d N a n d a d i d n o t object t o i t

t h e n he h a d k n o w n n o t h i n g else o f A r y a C h a n a k y a , b u t o f h i s scholarship. This appointment greatly helped A r y a C h a n a k y a to perfect his secret r e v o l u t i o n a r y p l a n s . 109. B u t before l o n g E m p e r o r N a n d a h a d a scholar pure t h i s , he a n d was at reports that busy

A r y a C h a n a k y a was n o t

and simple, but an that time publicly insulted and thus

e x p e r t organiser o f secret p l o t s p l o t t i n g against h i m . E n r a g e d at Arya C h a n a k y a as a l r e a d y him out of his a u t h o r i t y as t h e expelled

t o l d before, imperial

deprived h i m of his Department, Being

C h a i r m a n of the G r a n t s '

precincts.

outlawed, C h a n a k y a returned again to T a x i l a . 110. gupta I n t h e m e a n w h i l e , t h e y o u n g b a s t a r d son C h a n d r a exiled, as has been already told, to from the and E m p e r o r N a n d a , went Taxila

being

Magadhan court by

joined Chanakyaan incident which proved most favourable to that patriot's ambitous plans of establishing empire. WHY DID C H A N A K Y A B A C K ALONE? 111. any I f he w e r e t o d e t h r o n e t h e w e a k a n d w i c k e d N a n d a t r a d i t i o n - l o v i n g i m p o r t a n t persons the Indian have princes and opposed even probably from the CHANDRAGUPTA an all-India

a n d c r o w n i n his place on the throne o f the M a g a d h a empire outsider, the amongst the feudatories, c o m m o n people w o u l d excellent lawful

vehemently, not a He of

e v e n t h o u g h t h e c h o s e n p e r s o n h a d been e n d o w e d w i t h t h e m o s t q u a l i t i e s whereas prince had Chandragupta, though royal some native blood-relation to the of Magadha. other qualities

t h r o n e as t h e b a s t a r d s o n o f t h e E m p e r o r was, moreover endowed w i t h valour and head and heart. As such the

arch-diplomat

Chanakya

48

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

s h r e w d l y guessed t h a t e v e n these v o t a r i e s o f t r a d i t i o n f a r less likely to oppose Chandragupta's election to throne of Magadha.

were the

H e , therefore, d e t e r m i n e d to c h a m p i o n emperorship of Magadha

the claim of Chandragupta to the

w h y even to t h a t of the w h o l e o f India." 112. fortunate W h i l e the event grand plan of an India-wide empire o f

C h a n a k y a - a n d - C h a n d r a g u p t a w a s t h u s b e i n g set a f o o t t h e u n o f a foreign i n v a s i o n was reported towards P e r s i a . A l e x a n d e r h a d a l r e a d y destroyed the empire o f P e r s i a a n d h a d i n v a d e d I n d i a . A l t h o u g h , as has b e e n r e l a t e d i n t h e f o r e g o i n g p a g e , he w a s s t a u n c h l y opposed by the B h a r a t i y a valour and forced to retreat home, it was p l a i n that A l e x a n der's well organized i m p e r i a l m i l i t a r y annulled. 113. E v e n o u t o f t h i s e v i l some g o o d d i d e m e r g e . of the frontier regions, w i t h their the bloody wars other the that The faith might was not t o t a l l y

r e p u b l i c a n subjects

i n democratic principles shaken rudely b y the of a foreign invasion and began to agree w i t h C h a n a k y a a n d Indian empire was established on

heavy knock followed,

patriotic prophets lines of the vast,

t h a t n a t i o n a l independence was i n p e r i l unless a c o u n t r y w i d e highly centralized, well-organized and unitary form of empire of the enemy. 114. was seen states and T h e first h a p p y s i g n i n the general of this revolutionary spirit the smaller annexed months an

uprising throughout

republics, conquered b y Alexander and

to his empire, a n d i n the fact that h a r d l y w i t h i n s i x off the foreign r u l e a n d with as the became independent.

o r a y e a r o f A l e x a n d e r ' s d e a t h these I n d i a n territories shook Justin, ancient, renowned writer, credits the leadership of C h a n d r a gupta shaken, authorship of this wonderful a n d noble from its neck liberaof collective uprising. it were, " I n d i a after the d e a t h o f A l e x a n d e r h a d the y o k e of servitude The author pronounced of this the

a n d put his governors to death. is Chandragupta. The Greeks

t i o n was S a n d r o c o t t u s . " T h e ' S a n d r o c o t t u s ' o f this q u o t a t i o n name

1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

Chandragupta i n this very way. T H E ONLY W A Y T O R E P E L RE-INVASION ? 115. A l t h o u g h the general r i s i n g i n these frontier the guidance of the proto

vinces was successful u n d e r C h a n a k y a and others,

Chandragupta, n o t as y e t future that that at the

followers of C h a n a k y a began from the everywhere death

w a r n a l l princes a n d p o l i t i c a l leaders, t h a t i t h a d m a d e I n d i a n i n d e p e n d e n c e c o m p l e t e l y safe Greek onslaught. he w o u l d They went on preaching

A l e x a n d e r h i m s e l f h a d v o w e d t i l l the d a y of his

i n v a d e I n d i a once a g a i n a n d c o n q u e r i t t h o r o u g h l y , were for the d i v i s i o n to of the attack Greek empire,

t h a t t h e " c h i e f officers o f h i s s t a t e a n d c o m m a n d e r s w a r w i t h one a n o t h e r throne at Babylon t h a t the t r i u m p h a n t one a m o n g t h e m who w o u l d would not fail a r m y m o r e p o w e r f u l t h a n before a n d t h a t t h e disunited as separate Rajakas (monarchies) first and

ascend

India with an victims to remained Prajakas opportumerge efficient

t h a t a g g r e s s i o n w o u l d be t h e s e v e r y p e o p l e , i f t h e y (republics). B u t i f they a v a i l e d themselves of this into a strong empire with an

n i t y o f the c i v i l feuds o f the Greeks a n d i f t h e y c o u l d the w h o l e o f I n d i a

a d m i n i s t r a t i o n a t the centre, t h i s new I n d i a n empire stronger t h a n t h a t o f the Greeks, c o u l d v e r y e a s i l y beat the MIenchchsas were t h e y t o c o m e once a g a i n a g g r e s s i v e l y . Hence they said I n d i a s h o u l d be b u i l t i n t o one s t r o n g n a t i o n ! INVASION O F C H A N D R A G U P T A A N D ON MAGADHA 116. W i t h o u t w a s t i n g even a single moment of the CHANAKYA

golden o p p o r t u n i t y o f the Greek internecine a powerful army to march references it appears first to

wars, ChandraMagadha A and

gupta a n d other followers o f C h a n a k y a began o p e n l y to raise o f a l l against this fact according to C h a n a k y a ' s p l a n of the few b u t v e r y t e l l i n g in the from other sources critique named political revolution. From these

are t o be f o u n d

'Mahavamsha''". that this

invading army of

60 Chandragupta was

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

m a i n l y composed

o f the

soldiers f r o m

P a n c h a n a d , t h e P a u r a v a s a n d t h e r e p u b l i c s w h o were i n s p i r e d w i t h the preaching o f C h a n a k y a for a u n i t a r y I n d i a n empire. I n order to enlist K i n g Paurav, sway had who the sympathies of the a powerful thrown Parvateshwara i.e. A s Alexander's the Indian was k i n g i n those provinces off from

C h a n a k y a is s a i d t o h a v e m e t h i m s e c r e t l y . been completely territories. K i n g P a u r a v was no longer a

subordinate satrap

of t h e G r e e k s . F r o m s t r a y references i n some b o o k s i t a p p e a r s -that n o t o n l y K i n g P a u r a v offered h i s s u p p o r t f o r C h a n a k y a ' s cause, but some wealthy people too helped h i m a c t i v e l y . C h a n a k y a offered t h e c o m m a n d o f t h e w h o l e a r m y t o C h a n d r a g u p t a . A f t e r establishing their h o l d on a l l possible regions o f P a n c h a n a d , they marched speedily on Magadha*^. The I n d i a n populace and a t the the local powers disgusted with and enraged inspired ahead t y r a n n i c a l and weak rule o f the N a n d a a n d joined Chandragupta's

b y Chanakya's ideal of a strong u n i t a r y empire of India, fighting**. 117. In this daring and stormy

of the whole

a r m y as i t m a r c h e d

march of theirs Changrave

dragupta and

C h a n a k y a h a d m a n y t i m e s t o face v e r y

dangers to their lives.

Once their whole a r m y was routed b y

a v i o l e n t k n o c k o f the o p p o s i n g forces a n d b o t h C h a n d r a g u p t a a n d C h a n a k y a h a d t o flee i n t o t h e forest t o s a v e t h e i r l i v e s * ' . One night they had undeterred marching by ahead C h a n a k y a formed t o sleep on the bare h a r d g r o u n d , Chandragupta but and on any o f these calamities, and i n the end

their armies again and'again and k e p t entered

the precincts o f

P a t a l i p u t r a , the M a g a d h a n capital itself. 118. The arch-diplomat, Chanakya, had bribed the

a r m y a n d the people i n the c a p i t a l o f N a n d a . O n the strength o f this general s e d i t i o n the d a r i n g C h a n d r a g u p t a fell l i k e a n arrow-shot u p o n the c i t y of P a t a l i p u t r a . MAHAPADMANAND BEHEADED 119. W h e n C h a n d r a g u p t a ' s a r m y r u s h e d i n t o t h e c a p i t a l ,

1 ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

61 from every side there was a great royal

blocking it very rigidly havoc everywhere. disorder that had

Chandragupta ensued H e was, a n d was

himself enterd the

palace, b u t M a h a p a d m a n a n d had a l r e a d y left i t i n the general t r y i n g to slip out o f the the w a y and capital secretly. however, caught on

beheaded almost instantaneously**. SAMRAT 120. Magadha. CHANDRAGUPTA KI JAYA ! was soon p r o c l a i m e d E m p e r o r and his r o y a l d y n a s t y of

Chandragupta

H e a d o p t e d M a u r y a as h i s f a m i l y n a m e after t h a t H e n c e he came

of his mother, M u r a . A s soon as he p u b l i c l y

t o be k n o w n f o r e v e r i n h i s t o r y b y t h a t v e r y n a m e ' M a u r y a ' . ascended the the Chief t h r o n e o f M a g a d h a he Minister o f the empire, a p p o i n t e d C h a n a k y a as

approximately i n B . C . 32PS. 121. A l e x a n d e r died round about B . C . 323. It means,

therefore, t h a t w i t h i n about t w o years S a m r a t C h a n d r a g u p t a a n d C h a n a k y a effected t h i s g i g a n t i c r e v o l u t i o n w h i c h e s t a b l i shed the i n d e p e d e n t a n d other side the themselves**. powerful I n d i a n empire dispelling and disintegration, w h i l e on the all gloom of despondency

G r e e k feudal lords were q u a r r e l l i n g amongst I n order to a v a i l himself f u l l y of this o p p o r t u establi-

nity, Chanakya immediately busied himself with the shment of i n t e r n a l peace a n d order.

T H E BASIC PRINCIPLE O F CHANAKYA'S POLITICAL THEORYMILITARY MIGHT FIRST 122. B u t the peace and o r d e r o f even a u n i t a r y empire imperial structure. political he s a i d , w e r e t h e also the c i v i l T h i s was the Warlike

u l t i m a t e l y d e p e n d s o n i t s m i l i t a r j ' s t r e n g t h alone w h i c h f o r m s the bed-rock of the whole basic principle of spirit and armed-strength, not o n l y of the p o l i t i c a l nity. L e t that Chanakya's but theory.

very life-breath life of a c o m m u bit and all

warlike spirit mitigate itself a

r e l i g i o n s , a l l s c i e n c e s , a l l a r t s , w h y t h e w h o l e life o f a n a t i o n , is d o o m e d !

52

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

' I n the event of the

K s h a t r i y a s forsaking their

old kingly an

d u t y a l l t h e r e l i g i o n s are ( h o u n d ) t o p e r i s h ' . A h u g e b u i l d i n g w i t h o u t a (proper) f o u n d a t i o n , a s a l s o , a n (adequate) even w i t h a preached the military stormy a l l this, strength wave first are bound to of wind. empire w i t h o u t to topple a down huge

Arya

Chanakya, who

of a l l began to

reorganize the

powerful a r m y , w h i c h was w e l l - c o m m a n d e d a n d i n s p i r e d w i t h a m b i t i o n to w i n i n order defend newly-born to have faith empire. T h i s he d i d w i t h s u c h a n a m a z i n g s p e e d t h a t d u r i n g o n l y his subjects came also t h e enemies but of I n d i a began t o

three or four years not i n his great powers fear i t . 123. 124. empire 'nil' had soldiers,

W h a t d i d t h i s h u g e a r m y o f C h a n d r a g u p t a so w e l l Hardly four years earlier when ChandraguptaIndian was this 4,000 might

p l a n n e d a n d so w e l l o r g a n i s e d a m o u n t t o ? C h a n a k y a vowed secretly to establish an independent under a now a unitary command their armed

literally n i l ! That very Chandragupta who started w i t h well-equipped loyal cavalry 2,000 30,000 war-elephants and

a r m y o f 6,00,000 f o o t

chariots*'! 125. W i t h this powerful army, Chanakya wiped out the the separatist India s m a l l states, republics a n d indepeace and u n i t a r y in north which wanted to lead an

chaos c r e a t e d b y monarchies

p e n d e n t life of their o w n , a n d established organization. Indus up to the Panjab, the Kingdom

I n the end a l l the t e r r i t o r y o n t h i s side o f the of the P a u r a v a s a n d

S i n d h p r o p e r w e r e a n n e x e d t o t h e M a u r y a n empire**. 126. H a d any political thinker and proud to have a d m i n i s t r a t o r or an for the first

I n d i a n emperor felt time such a but natural.

established

u n i t a r y B h a r a t i y a emperor, i t w o u l d have been

INDIA'S F R O N T I E R H I N D U K U S H N O T I N D U S 127. B u t C h a n d r a g u p t a a n d C h a n a k y a were not satisfied

1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

53 boundaries only, they At of their empire h a d vowed to up to the

with banks

extending

the

of the Indus

establish the western),

B h a r a t i y a empire the unruly frontier Indus.

over the whole of I n d i a a n d to a n n i h i l a t e that time the (north w i t h the regions eastern b a n k o f the I n d u s so as l i k e the G a n d h a r a n d

Mlenchchas !

of I n d i a d i d not rest B u t i t reached its f o l d the

m u c h farther b e y o n d the

to include among

the r i v e r s n o w l o s t to A f g h a n i s t h a n , b u t once w e l l - k n o w n to V e d i c A r y a n s , l i k e t h e K u b h a (the K a b u l o f t o d a y ) t h e K r a m u (the K u r r a m o f t o d a y ) , t h e S u w a s t u (the S w a t o f t o d a y ) , Gomati peaks (the of the G u m a l of today) repubhcs and others, To right that H i n d u k u s h mountains^o". f o l l o w i n g the dynasties far the end and our the up to the

were spread our ruling the

Vedic religion of India. As

b o r n o f a B h a r a t i y a race ! people i n t h a t was a l s o

A n d over these regions h a d been

traditional royal called b y some fortified

i c e - c o l d regions were c o m p a r a t i v e l y w h i t e r i t " W h i t e India"^"^. Naturally Chandragupta-Chanakya not only with a strong army, but preparation a n d right

n a t i o n a l a s p i r a t i o n , as e m b o d i e d i n scheme of things, i t also b u s i e d u p to the eastern b a n k of the Indus itself w i t h the execution o f the mountain, and mountain. extension of the yearned to

its i m p e r i a l boundaries planning and

imperial boundaries flag

u p to the n a t u r a l geographic frontiers o f I n d i a , the H i n d u k u s h hoist its o n the t o p of t h a t

" T h e s e a l s o l a b o u r e d i n t h e cause e s p o u s e d sages."

b y the o t h e r

G R E E K F E U D S A N D T H E DIVISION O F T H E EMPJLRE 128. vast I n the meanwhile, by dividing the the Greek frontiers c i v i l feuds h a d t e m up to B a b y l o n to

p o r a r i l y ceased Seleucos

A l e x a n d e r ' s empire, ceding its experienced the

portion from

Indian

N i c a t o r , one

of the bravest a n d most H e was supposed

veteran of Alexander's military independent sovereign^"*.

ofiicers, w h o r u l e d i t as a n to inherit

54

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

c l a i m to the region b e y o n d the H i n d u k u s h w h i c h was f o r m e l y conquered b y Alexander. 129. H e , therefore, demanded the surrender of that himregion from Chandragupta who had appropriated i t to

self^"^. O f c o u r s e , S e l e u c o s d i d n o t r e a l i z e t h a t n o w t h e G r e e k s h a d t o face n o t a n A m b h i o f T a x i l a as before, n o r a n y c o w a r d l y minister, but K i n g Chandragupta a n d his minister, C h a n a k y a 1 T h e y n o t o n l y scoffed a t t h i s f r i v o l o u s d e m a n d o f S e l e u c o s b u t demanded i n r e t u r n the surrender of the region from G a n d h a r t o H i n d u k u s h b e y o n d t h e r i v e r Indus^"*. S E L E U C O S A T T A C K S INDIA W I T H A M I G H T Y A R M Y 130. E n r a g e d at this rebuff, Seleucos marched against

I n d i a r o u n d a b o u t 315 B . C . w i t h a G r e e k a r m y , t r a i n e d u n d e r Alexander^"*. sion I f we leave a s i d e the Greeks little-known invasion of invafamous one, already G a n d h a r b y A l e x a n d e r i n B . C . 329, t h i s w a s t h e s e c o n d of I n d i a b y the after the f u l l y d e s c r i b e d , b y A l e x a n d e r i n B . C . 326. 131. B u t t h i s t i m e , a f t e r he c r o s s e d t h e I n d u s , see t h a t Indian republics as a t t h e t i m e o f Seleucos

was amazed to into separate because o f the Panjab, on wall of well army to the

the region instead of being d i v i d e d Alexander

h a d undergone a complete change, b o t h p o l i t i c a l a n d m i l i t a r y , b r a v e efforts o f C h a n d r a g u p t a R i g h t from the b a n k o f the Indus, to the and Chanakya. waters of the H e was confused. northernmost part of the

W e s t e r n S e a ( S i n d h u s a g a r ) h e s a w e r e c t e d , as i t w e r e , a s t e e l organized, his centrally controlled fourfold Indian the head of i t was check advance ! A n d at

C h a n d r a g u p t a h i m s e l f !! 132. A s s o o n as the two armies thirsting to battle-fields fight met,

a bitter war started.

The Greeks d i d their utmost b u t at last somewhere o n not help

t h e I n d i a n forces o n t w o o r t h r e e

t h e b a n k s o f t h e I n d u s (the p l a c e o r p l a c e s a r e u n k n o w n y e t ) , p u t t h e m to such a p i t i f u l rout that Seleucos could c a p i t u l a t i n g to the v i c t o r i o u s Chandragupta^"*.

1 ST GLORIOUS E P O C H

55.

REVENGE OF T H EDEFEAT OF KING PAURAV 133. Thus was avenged by this decisive victory o f C h a n d r a g u p t a o v e r t h e v a n q u i s h e d G r e e k s t h e o l d sore o f t h e , defeat of K i n g P a u r a v a n d other atrocities and insults meted out to the Indians b y A l e x a n d e r ! S o THE VANQUISHED SELEUCOS MEEKLY ACCEPTED A L L T H E T E R M S O F T H E VICTORIOUS CHANDRAGUPTA"'. 134. According to these terms to the of the treaty, Seleucos this side o f the firmly not war would

relinquished told end by

his right Minister

Indian region

I n d u s w h i c h he h a d so f a r m a i n t a i n e d . B u t w h e n he w a s Chief the C h a n a k y a t h a t the Gandhar unless whole region from

to H i n d u k u s h , thousands

w h i c h was

till then

i n the Greek hands, held their

was yielded to the brave chests a n d Indus on their with end their of the not only the

I n d i a n E m p e r o r , he s u b m i t t e d t o i t m e e k l y a n d t h e of Greek warriors their heads Indus swords and who p r o u d l y up now v/hile drawn crossing the They the

march against I n d i a , swords backwars but

returned

crest-fallen, crossed farthest

held down.

retreated to

Hindukush mountain"'. L O V E IS I M P O S S I B L E W I T H O U T F E A R fsTT f t i r q- sft?] 135. This singular v i c t o r y of Chandragupta brought the quite close t o those of the Greek empire o f empires was might of this and The line between the t w o personality

I n d i a n frontiers the range Indian t h a t he Chanakya of the

Seleucos a n d t h e d i v i d i n g emperor was a n d the

H i n d u k u s h mountain !

of Chandragupta advisability of

impressed the Greek E m p e r o r , fully c o n v i n c e d of the with such a mighty

S e l e u c o s , so m u c h having on

friendly relations the other frontiers

empire t h a n to be o n Friend-

inimical terms with it !

S e c o n d l y , S e l e u c o s h a d enemies too were Greeks.

although they

ship w i t h C h a n d r a g u p t a , therefore, was c a l c u l a t e d to overawe

56 them too ! For

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

these reasons the G r e e k E m p e r o r , Seleucos, signed a treaty of permanent peace w i t h

whole-heartedly

E m p e r o r Chandragupta^"*. 136. Moreover, with a view to cementing this political personal affinities a n d ties, the Greek

a n d i n t e r n a t i o n a l friendship w i t h a w e d l o c k between the t w o royal families a n d ragupta"!. 137. Seleucos over the T h i s offer erected a magnificent o f the golden temple royal of princess the i n marriage b y with of jewels Emperor emperor celebrated the marriage o f his daughter w i t h C h a n d -

pinnacle

bedecked success

Chandragupta! THE GLORIOUS TREATISE OF CHANAKYA! 138. H o w v e r y e f f e c t i v e l y a n d firmly w i t h f u l l r e g a r d to MAHAMATYA

t h e p r o p r i e t y o f t h e case a n d y e t h o w v e r y his treatise on body politic

discreetly ChanaArthashastra Indian

k y a m a n a g e d t h e affairs o f t h e s t a t e c a n be c l e a r l y seen f r o m n a m e d Kautileeya and from the far-reaching afterwards. this Treatise influence of the i n v i n c i b l e

E m p i r e w h i c h k e p t on i n c r e a s i n g for at least a h u n d r e d years T h e account of Megasthenese, the Greek ambasplayed in m a i n t a i n i n g peace and order and s a d o r a t t h e c o u r t o f C h a n d r a g u p t a , a l s o testifies t o t h e p a r t affluence i n t h e w h o l e e m p i r e ' " . 139. history victory A t times a single historical event happening oversingle d a y a thousand changes the whole current of This decisive farhas the to for over years to come.

n i g h t or w i t h i n a

o f C h a n d r a g u p t a o v e r t h e G r e e k s h a d also h a d The English historian, Vincent Smith, h u n d r e d years after presumed

r e a c h i n g effects.

t h i s r e m a r k t o offer : " F o r a l m o s t a attack India". 140.

f a i l u r e o f S e l e u c o s N i k a t o r no G r e e k s o v e r e i g n

" T h e first I n d i a n e m p e r o r , m o r e t h a n t w o t h o u s in vain by his English successors a n d

a n d y e a r s ago t h u s e n t e r e d i n t o p o s s e s s i o n o f t h a t " S c i e n t i f i c f r o n t i e r " sighed for

1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

57;

n e v e r h e l d i n i t s e n t i r e t y e v e n b y t h e M o g h u l m o n a r c h s of* the 16th a n d 17th centuries {Early History of India, 4th ed. 1924 b y V . A . S m i t h , P . 126). DID A L E X A N D E R C O N Q U E R INDIA ? N O . 141. I n the ancient period throughout the ;

whole o f

E u r o p e G r e e k c i v i l i z a t i o n w a s t h e o n l y one w h i c h w a s f a r a h e a d t o f o t h e r s . A l m o s t a l l t h e m o d e r n n a t i o n s o f E u r o p e , therefore,; rever Greek i t as their source. N a t u r a l l y the name of a valiantr emperor of that t i m e l i k e A l e x a n d e r i s , t h e r e f o r e , a: The European histories, colourfully taught

source o f l i v i n g i n s p i r a t i o n t o t h e m . and l e g e n d s i n the

therefore, call h i m " A l e x a n d e r the G r e a t " a n d m a n y anecdotes m y t h i c a l m a n n e r are to the y o u n g p u p i l s t h r o u g h t h e i r h i s t o r y text-books. B u t the c o m m o n l y e d u c a t e d E u r o p e a n p e o p l e n o t o f course, t h e f e w learned historiansare blissfully ignorant of thet hen I n d i a n antogonists o f A l e x a n d e r and his Greek empire, C h a n d r a g u p t a , and h i s m i n i s t e r , C h a n a k y a ! be o v e r l o o k e d so f a r as the our s c h o o l s a n d Such perversion of history can p e o p l e are same concerned. European the

B u t after the establishment of the B r i t i s h rule over I n d i a i n colleges t o o disproportionate generations p r a i s e s were s u n g o f A l e x a n d e r i n t h e h i s t o r y t e x t - b o o k s a n d other types of literature. Because three or four of ours have been i m p a r t e d the Great. same E n g l i s h education, our

e d u c a t e d classes are a l s o i m p r e s s e d b y t h e n a m e A l e x a n d e r t h e B u t t h e y too p r o b a b l y never knew who C h a n d r a g u p t a T h i s perversion o f h i s t o r y a n d the m i s u n o f our people should those at least which extol W e may not m i n d the other Alexander, but history and or C h a n a k y a was.

d e r s t a n d i n g i t has c r e a t e d i n t h e m i n d s no m o r e be t o l e r a t e d hereafter. traditional which are anecdotes about connected

with Indian

A l e x a n d e r d i s p r o p o r t i o n a t e l y to the derogation of the I n d i a n people, must be deleted from our school text-books a n d from our literature. Take for example, the one c o l o u r f u l l y and other told types i n the school and college b o o k s o f E u r o p e

of l i t e r a t u r e a n d w h i c h w a s

widely published i n our country

58 a l s o b y the 142. English.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

T h e Greeks a n d the other E u r o p e a n people believed When that war-like Emperor returned into for

t h a t A l e x a n d e r w a s a w o r l d - c o n q u e r o r a n d he h a d c o n q u e r e d the whole o f I n d i a . h o m e a f t e r h i s w o r l d - c o n q u e s t , he i s s a i d t o h a v e b u r s t tears at the s a d t h o u g h t t h a t him to be conquered. This no more c o u n t r y anecdote about remained

Alexander is Now it pages.

proudly t o l d not only i n Europe but even i n I n d i a ! c a n be v e r y c l e a r l y seen h o w b e l i e f is f r o m t h e s h o r t T o the great n a t i o n o f those a c c o u n t g i v e n e a r l i e r i n these times,

very absurd and ludicrous t h i s C h i n a , he n e v e r t u r n e d retreat when he came

h i s face. B u t e v e n i f w e l e a v e t h i s f a c t a s i d e , w e h a v e a l r e a d y s h o w n h o w he w a s baffled a n d m a d e t o c o n q u e r i n g to t h e W e s t e r n f r o n t i e r s o f I n d i a w i t h t h e a m b i tious design to conquer the E m p i r e of M a g a d h a a n d the rest of I n d i a a n d how his aspirations was brave, world-conqueror I ble that his tears t h a t t h e r e w a s no been caused b y the On the contrary he w a s a b l e t o were defeated. Alexander I f at A l e x a n d e r was a conqueror ! B u t he w a s n o t a

C o n q u e r o r o f I n d i a he n e v e r w a s !! should have other sad was false. been caused

a l l t h a t v a l i a n t hero was r e a l l y m o v e d to tears i t was i m p o s s i b y the t h o u g h t F o r he havethen must c o u n t r y left for conquest I

himself knew that it

H i s tears

realization that have been

he w a s n o t a b l e to-

d e f e a t I n d i a c o m p l e t e l y w h i c h he l o n g e d so m u c h t o c o n q u e r . he m u s t conquer m u c h d i s t u r b e d by the l i k e l y t o be w r e n c h e d ' thought t h a t even the s m a l l corner o f I n d i a t h a t he b e l i e v e d

was also v e r y

f r o m his h a n d s b y t h e r e b e l l i o u s I n d i a n s ! 142. A A s i t is s a i d i n t h e p o e m " G o m a n t a k "

[ O f w h o m s o e v e r else he m i g h t be t h e c o n q u e r o r , A l e x a n d e r was n e v e r t h e c o n q u e r o r o f I n d i a ! courtyard (of t h e H e did not e v e n see the-

p a l a t i a l edifice) o f I n d i a , a n d t o m a n y -

o t h e r s he w a s n e v e r k n o w n ( e v e n b y name) !]

1 ST GLORIOUS EPOCH

SUPER ALEXANDER ! 143. w i t h one Great men should o r d i n a r i l y be n e v e r c o m p a r e d i n various ways, but i f e x t o l t h e one t o t h e another. They are g r e a t

a n y b o d y tries to compare completely.

any such and

d e r o g a t i o n o f t h e o t h e r , t h i s h o a x m u s t be e x p o s e d a n d r e f u t e d S o l o n g as E u r o p e e u l o g i z e s A l e x a n d e r a l o n e as tries to brow-beat his antagonist, a n y reference i f a t a l l t h e y are t o be the throne Emperor compared, with strong an army to h i m , we I n d i a n s 'the Great' a n d must need

Chandragupta, by evading assert was that Chandragupta Alexander ! t h a t was also empire ! had nation, already

Super-Alexander

in comparison of a

A l e x a n d e r ascended w o n b y his father formed by K i n g

and commanded O n the

Philip.

strength of He

t h i s a n c e s t r a l i n h e r i t a n c e he B u t Chandragupta

bravely b u i l t up a strong Greek e n j o y e d no s u c h h e r i t a g e !

n o t a s i n g l e s o l d i e r u n d e r h i s c o m m a n d ; b e s i d e s he h a d

been banished f r o m his ancestral empire b y his father ! O n l y one m a n w a s a t h i s s i d e ; i t w a s A r y a C h a n a k y a ! U n d e r t h e s e circumstances mighty his army, he had to start anew ! Y e t he b u i l t u p empire, an a conquered the ancestral founded and wiping and under empire

out the Greek conquests under general Seleucos N i c a t o r ,

Alexander himself

Indian

mightier even than that of Alexander himself ! 144. Yavanas The epoch which starts w i t h the the conquest o f the Super-Shikandar

by Emperor

Chandragupta,

is T H E F I R S T G L O R I O U S E P O C H o f H i n d u V i c t o r i e s over the Aggressor.

Glorious Epoch
CHAPTER YAVANA-DESTROYER, 145. Emperor Chandragupta the epithet with II PUSHYAMITRA expired in 298 B.C.^. annihifor some task 127) the

H e was succeeded b y his son, B i n d u s a r , w h o was also b r a v e . H e t o o k for himself l a t o r o f enemies^. the time*. lished ' A m i t r a g h a t ' (the death upon of least E v e n after the took Chandragupta

ministership rested

C h a n a k y a at

Naturally, Bindusar at the latter's death,

himself the 108 t o

o f C h a n a k y a a n d C h a n d r a g u p t a , w h i c h w a s left h a l f a c c o m p (cf : paragraphs A c c o r d i n g to the p l a n , the Y a v a n a s were sorely beaten,

w h o l e o f I n d i a w a s o n c e a g a i n free, a n d t h e r e w a s e s t a b l i s h e d a s f a r as n o r t h I n d i a w a s c o n c e r n e d , a c e n t r a l l y a d m i n i s t e r e d u n i t a r y form o f strong empire. was the consolidation of the B u t their avowed whole of India objective under one t o as-

S u p r e m e r u l e r , f o r the s a k e o f w h i c h i t w a s

his d u t y

similate S o u t h I n d i a i n t o the M a u r y a n empire o f the n o r t h ! 146. their A l t h o u g h the several states i n S o u t h I n d i a at the were independent i n any kind were a b s o l u t e l y free f r o m

t i m e belonged to our o w n people, t h e y own ways, and of foreign domination. should have

I t was, however, necessary t h a t t h e y separate existence i n t o the n o r t h

merged their

2ND GLORIOUS EPOCH

61
w a s t o be one i n d i v i s i b l e To do

I n d i a n empire i f the whole o f I n d i a nation w i t h a central authority so w a s t h e i r n a t i o n a l d u t y ! 147.

to guide its destiny.

O n c e he s t a r t e d o n h i s S o u t h e r n almost a l l of the either

campaign, E m p e and by that It and b y peace t a l k s , in history states)

ror B i n d u s a r made by grants

Southern States

principalities accept his sovereignty of money or by threats sowing seeds o f s e d i t i o n * .

o f violence or even

I t is recorded (with their

he a n n e x e d

seventeen capitals

between

t h e e a s t e r n a n d the w e s t e r n seems t h a t he eastern and accomplished western India

seas t o t h e M a u r y a e m p i r e . under his sole command

brought the whole of the the i d e a l o f the to the

northern, southern unitary of history, the empire. India of

India-wide standards sense,

B e s i d e s t h i s , t h e M a u r y a e m p i r e o f B i n d u s a r w a s unique in as much as, even according was the mightiest, the then known 148. strength built up in its world. o f the invincible four-fold armed the precepts of C h a n a k y a , according to military of all nations

I t w a s because

t h a t from C h a n d r a g u p t a ' s accession to the throne of M a g a d h a to t h e t i m e w h e n A s o k a courted death outside i.e. for about world could a hundred give any B u d d h i s m a n d even t i l l his years, no enemy kind o f offence to from the this A l l -

India Maurya

E m p i r e , either by

l a n d o r sea o r b y c r o s s i n g

any frontier whatsoever ! ASOKA THE HOLY ! 149. Samrat Bindusar died t h r o n e after i n 273 B . C . * . him by putting H i s son, aside his

A s o k a , ascended the e l d e r brother*. b u t of the w o r l d .

E m p e r o r A s o k a t r u l y d e s e r v e d t o be i n c l u d H o w e v e r , a c c o r d i n g to the criterion laid

ed i n t h e l i s t o f v i r t u o u s a n d h o l y k i n g s n o t o n l y o f I n d i a down i n paragraphs 7 to 9 of this book the Hence we c a n n o t d o a n y t h i n g more A s o k a n epoch epochs. him with

does n o t fit i n p r o p e r l y i n t h e scope o f t h e g l o r i o u s than bypass o n l y a s l i g h t reference.

62 150. out an

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

B u t after his conversion t o B u d d h i s m , A s o k a c a r r i e d excessive propaganda and the that i n favour of certain B u d d h i s t rest it which has have caused so

principles like Ahimsa pendence, and her

m u c h h a r m to the I n d i a n p o l i t i c a l outlook, her p o l i t i c a l i n d e empire, become absolutely necessary to discuss at some B u d d h i s m and their length h e r e as w e l l as i n o t h e r but also those o f

chapters, not o n l y the principles of A s o k a practices.

HAIL T O LORD B U D D H A ! 161. Before discussing here some o f the anti-national consimay

B u d d h i s t p r e a c h i n g s a n d p r a c t i c e s a n d t h e i r effects, I der i t m y d u t y to state i n the beginningso on the whole, I have a very a n d his religion. Himalayan peaks high regard there for

t h a t there Lord

n o t be a n y m i s u n d e r s t a n d i n g o r p e r v e r s i o n o f m y v i e w s - t h a t Buddha lofty the and In Indian history o f w o r l d famous sublime heights head are s e v e r a l

personalities,

n a m e o f one o f t h o s e

is B h a g w a n B u d d h a ! before his i d o l , saying

A s regards this reverence for h i m , I too, w o u l d g l a d l y j o i n his disciples i n bowing down m y ' H a i l t o t h e e , 0 L o r d B u d d h a !' T h e H i n d u n a t i o n t o o , w h i c h gave b i r t h to such a d i v i n e considers h i m the t i o n of L o r d Vishnu. ninth incarna-

C A U S E S O F T H E D E C L I N E O F B U D D H I S M IN INDIA 152. The Buddhist cult for that matter was being

preached i n the v i c i n i t y y e a r s before A s o k a .

o f M a g a d h a at

least three

hundred Naturand the the it

I t was m o s t l y p r o p a g a t e d , t i l l then, b y I t has till the was other already been p o i n t e d out time of Alexander known are in hardly historians

persuasion and conviction, on matters of principles. a l l y its progress was s l o w . in P a r a g r a p h N o . 16 t h a t Buddhist Gandhar Seleucos

religion and Good

Panjab, Sindh,

provinces.

The Greeks under autho-

knew nothing of it.

many

impression t h a t because B u d d h i s m d i d not regard the r i t y o f t h e V e d a s as t h e h i g h e s t a n d because

on the whole

2 ND GLORIOUS EPOCH

63 Vedic

a p p e a r e d on the whole atheistic, the followers o f the religion this at that firmly time opposed it very i n the

v e h e m e n t l y a n d as minds o f the people wholly nonthe fifty any

such the B u d d h i s t r e l i g i o n was e x t e r m i n a t e d f r o m I n d i a . B u t belief, established that L o r d was throughout Vedic time or t h e ages t i l l t h e v e r y p r e s e n t cult is i n itself born wrong. there d a y , is n o t

r i g h t ; for, the belief atheistic Gautam

B u d d h a founded were

R o u n d about nearly

Buddha as t r u e .

s i x t y creeds i n v o g u e ' a n d t h i s t h e B u d d h i s t b o o k s t h e m I t was customary to hold i n t e l l e c t u a l Whoever and discussion adopted freely it the is t r u e t h a t B u d d h i s m l o n g p e r i o d from the the disgust and the Kshatriyas Vedic a n d non-Vedic philosophies. persuasion liked. Although

selves a d m i t debates of the the religion

was c o n v i n c e d b y he

suffered a s o r t o f d e f e a t i n t h i s p h i l o s o p h i c a l a n d i n t e l l e c t u a l warfare t h a t and hatred went on throughout which the followed d a y s o f the B u d d h a to those o f S h a n k a r a c h a r y a , B r a h m i n s , the

o t h e r H i n d u p e o p l e f e l t f o r t h e B u d d h i s t sect a n d t h e c o r r u p t practices they sons. were m a i n l y due n o t t o t h e p h i l o s o to the n a t i o n a l and p o l i t i c a l reaphical or intellectual, but H o w a l l this

h a p p e n e d w i l l be e x p l a i n e d so f a r as t h e

scope o f t h i s b o o k w i l l p e r m i t . ASOKA ENFORCES BUDDHISM 153. career A f t e r c o u r t i n g the B u d d h i s t he was not satisfied w i t h cult, A s o k a persuasive became type of

such a great zealot o f his new religion towards the end o f his that r e l i g i o u s c o n v e r s i o n so f a r p r e v a l e n t i n s o c i e t y . from the cite not point of view of the more than two or Buddhists but three instances. his empire which H e declared

as p e n a l a l l t h o s e V e d i c r e l i g i o u s p r a c t i c e s w h i c h w e r e t a b o o w h i c h were t h e H e banned a l l admitted of flourished that v e r y f o u n d a t i o n o f V e d i c r e l i g i o n . F o r w a n t o f space w e s h a l l those sacrifices t h r o u g h o u t violence*. round Sacrifice was the the which

m a i n s t a y of the V e d i c religion, civilization had The discontent, therefore,

Bharatiya

ever since the V e d i c p e r i o d .

64
must have been which

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

caused a m o n g s t comprised

the eighty per cent o f the Kshatriyas and were declared p e n a l Ashoka Not religion considered

population

Brahmins,

o t h e r V e d i c p e o p l e w h e n those sacrifices offences b y t h e even banned h u n t i n g as one food government, can hunting. of the The Vedic

b e s t be i m a g i n e d .

essential duties but

of a K s h a t r i y a .

o n l y was i t f o r b i d d e n b y A s o k a to of m i l l i o n s of people, extremist

k i l l fish a n d f o w l f o r t h e s i m p l y for 'total u p h o l d i n g the Ahimsa'. I t was If also tigers While on

p r i n c i p l e o f the B u d d h i s t i c utterly harmful to

practised sincerely and w i t h o u t m a k i n g any exceptions, these principles prove declared mankind. unlawful to hunt wild beasts l i k e lions a n d animals^".

w h i c h v e r y often b r o k e u p o n h u m a n h a b i t a t i o n s great distress b y carrying away men a n d

a n d caused

he w a s t h u s t y r a n n i c a l l y o v e r r i d i n g t h e r e l i g i o u s p r a c t i c e s o f the B r a h m i n - K s h a t r i y a a n d V e d i c p e o p l e " , Asoka went erecting great pillars and inscribed thereon his famous give respect to the edicts

e n j o i n i n g o n h i s s u b j e c t s t o be t o l e r a n t t o a l l r e l i g i o n i s t s , t o S h r a m a n a s (ascetics) a n d B r a h m i n s a l i k e . emperor, calm, cool, composed I t is r e a l l y strange t h a t an

a n d c o n s i d e r a t e , l i k e A s o k a , s h o u l d n o t be a b l e t o r e a l i z e t h e inconsistency between his precept a n d practice. 164. Nearly fifty years before A s o k a , C h a n a k y a had

already v i s u a l i z e d the t h e t e a c h i n g s o f the a n d the

inevitable, society

h o r r i b l e effect o f some o f as a w h o l e . A s such i n

Buddhist

cult o n the n a t i o n a l strength

f o u n d a t i o n o f the

his famous p o l i t i c a l treatise, erected the whole down certain restrictions

" A r t h a s h a s t r a " , on w h i c h was M a u r y a e m p i r e , he h a d l a i d essential from the thought of leaving the F o r i n s t a n c e , one o f t h e enter the B u d d h a every

edifice o f t h e

w h i c h were those who

national point of view, on w o r l d l y life a n d become Chanakyan the rules forbade

'bhikkus'.

a m i n o r g i r l to of his

' S a n g h a m ' w i t h o u t the express p e r m i s s i o n o f her parents a n d government. from Another rules p r o h i b i t e d several m a n becoming a 'bhikku', u n l e s s a n d u n t i l he children^^.

h a d p r o v i d e d a m p l y for dependants, his wife a n d

2 ND GLORIOUS EPOCH

65
l a t e r also these r e s t r i c -

B u t d u r i n g the

reign of A s o k a and and

tions disappeared, the Buddhistic as

every m a n or woman, young or o l d , Thousands o f these 'bhikkus' i n Asoka on spent of

b e c a m e a b s o l u t e l y free t o r e n o u n c e t h e w o r l d l y w a y s t o e n t e r Sanghas. the 'Sanghas' were abodes crores gigantic a l l o w e d free f o o d , c l o t h i n g , b e d d i n g s a n d the on imperial treasury of building

charities, at the cost o f the state. the maintenance

o f rupees f r o m viharas and

millions

such b h i k k u s l i v i n g i n them^'. The major part of the revenuecollection o f the i m p e r i a l treasury was made from the estates of the This Vedic Hindus, yet it was spent o n the universal growth o f the p r o p a g a n d a o f t h e B u d d h i s t i c sect w h i c h squandering away of their their antagonists Vedic populace. antagonised them.

w e a l t h for the

naturally bred great discontent among

A B L O W T O T H EIMPERIAL MIGHT ! 155. T h i s excessive p r o p a g a n d a for u n r e s t r i c t e d a h i m s a authority

w h i c h A s o k a c a r r i e d o n b y t h e use o f h i s p o l i t i c a l very root than and any national o f the other Indian e m p i r e a n d was the

t h r o u g h o u t his empire a n d the countries b e y o n d i t , cut at t h e even more harmful acts o f his for by Asoka sort was n a t i o n a l existence a n d of bhikkus, appointed

independence" ! Thousands

maintained

preached everywhere that a r m y violent a n d sinful, and t h a t a l l Kshatriya were violent and 'ahimsa', practise

strength of every so i r r e l i g i o u s !

those who followed the life o f a everyone who renounced the life a n d l i v e d the life o f a praiseworthy the than

E v e r y o n e w h o v o w e d to 'bhikku'

use o f w e a p o n s a n d h i s f a m i l y i n the viharas a c c o r d i n g so m o r e Naturally soldier who fought greater, holier a n d of his n a t i o n .

to the B u d d h i s t i c p r i n c i p l e s was and bled and died i n the common people parasite too of a wandering

the brave K s h a t r i y a defence came to

think that any and every

' b h i k k u ' was more respectable a n d

r e l i g i o u s - m i n d e d t h a n the b r a v e a r m e d warrior^*. 156. Asoka h a d precept, c o m m o n l y preached by other R e l i g i o u s v i c t o r y is

religions also, inscribed on h i s . ' p i l l a r s ' :

66

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

more valuable t h a n the one gained b y means of arms ! " was t h i s r e l i g i o u s v i c t o r y p o s s i b l e i n t h i s e a r t h l y l i f e ? it practical ? A draught of nectar is said

But Was

to make a m a n

i m m o r t a l ; m a y be ! B u t c a n a n y b o d y t e l l t h e w h e r e a b o u t s o f the shop where t h a t nectar is available ?

156-A.

[Whoever can

satisfy his hunger by eating

the

r i c e a n d c u r r y m a d e o f w o r d s ?] 167. resources, ganda Was not the empire of A s o k a with the u n l i m i t e d power and w e a l t h w i t h w h i c h he c o u l d c a r r y o u t , superior to v i c t o r y on strength of the m i g h t y by Chandragupta the and and

throughout the whole of I n d i a a n d abroad, a vigorous propa' t h a t religious v i c t o r y was four-fold army battle-field', itself g a i n e d o n the invincible

built up

C h a n a k y a ^ ' ? H a d a l l t h a t a r m y forsworn arms a n d lived the idle p a r a s i t i c life o f the ' b h i k k u s ' i n the ' v i h a r a s ' , embracing ascended his ancestral E v e n at that time the throne, Greek B u d d h i s m , as s o o n as A s o k a emperor even for a moment ?

w o u l d i t h a v e b e e n p o s s i b l e f o r h i m t o s i t t h e r e s e c u r e l y as a n s t a t e s b e y o n d t h e I n d i a n b o r d e r a n d f a r t h e r off t h a n t h e s e t h e more ferocious w i l d tribes of the S a k a - K u s h a n - H u n t y p e , w h o r e c o g n i z e d ' v i o l e n c e ' as t h e objectives were pounce, like a lion, o n l y means of achieving their an opportunity to the four-fold a n x i o u s l y w a i t i n g for on India, but

t h e y feared

invincible Indian army.

W o u l d they a l l not

have t a k e n this

g o l d e n o p p o r t u n i t y to t h r o t t l e the ' b h i k k u - r i d d e n ' I n d i a a n d A s o k a ' s ' r e l i g i o u s t r i u m p h w i t h o u t t h e use o f a r m s ' a n d d r a w n its blood ? 158. B u t i t is h a r d l y n e c e s s a r y A t that very time, t o i n d u l g e i n these ' i f s ' to

and 'whens'.

India had unfortunately

suffer t h e g r i e v o u s c o n s e q u e n c e s o f t h e p r e a c h i n g , n o t o n l y o f A s o k a b u t o f t h e B u d d h a h i m s e l f , as h a s b e e n shown i n m y p l a y , ' S a n y a s t a K h a d g a ' " . T h e miserable p l i g h t o f the people a n d t h e s u c c e s s f u l r e s i s t a n c e w h i c h t h e V e d i c H i n d u s offered w i l l be described 159. hereafter. I do not demerits

W h i l e d e s c r i b i n g these sad consequences,

at a l l i n t e n d to analyse the comparative merits a n d

2ND GLORIOUS E P O C H

67,
or rituals of both point many the of of

of a l l religious principles, practices Vedic and the B u d d h i s t

religions l i k e the

sacrifices, p e n a n -

ces, s a n y a s a n d t h e l i k e , f r o m t h e ' o t h e r view, nor do I wish to examine ratively from 'this-worldly' outlook. To

worldly' see how

them thoroughly and compam a n y o f those not be raised. con-

t h o s e p r i n c i p l e s are t r u s t w o r t h y t o d a y o r h o w r i t u a l s are w o r t h f o l l o w i n g at the present t h e scope o f t h i s b o o k . So these p o i n t s w i l l

time is also out of,

I , however, w i s h to discuss i n this book the nation-wide o f their followers o n the p o l i t i c a l life o f I n d i a o f For without rents and

s e q u e n c e s o f t h e different r e l i g i o u s p r i n c i p l e s a n d t h e a c t i o n s those days. cura n y such h i s t o r i c a l a n a l y s i s , the different

u n d e r c u r r e n t s o f h i s t o r y o f t h o s e t i m e s c a n n o t be

properly shown. AFTER THE DEATH OF ASOKA 160. laboured This hard pious emperor, to Asoka, who till his end

according

his o w n religious f a i t h for the

ultimate good of m a n k i n d , d i e d i n 232 B . C . 161. H i s d e a t h p r o v e d t o be t h e b e g i n n i n g o f t h e e n d o f

that magnificent I n d i a M a u r y a E m p i r e ! 162. cult. D u r i n g t h e l a s t 2 5 y e a r s o f h i s l i f e he had applied were to be o f the of the the up

himself h e a r t a n d soul to the p r o p a g a t i o n o f the a l l h o n e s t B u d d h i s t s a n d t h a t is w h y t h e y t u r n e d nominal rulers, weak in armed strength^'.

Buddhistic out

H i s d e s c e n d a n t s w h o s u c c e e d e d h i m as e m p e r o r s Because

c r i m i n a l neglect o f the i m p e r i a l m i l i t a r y m i g h t for these f o r t y y e a r s o r so b y t h e ' e x t r e m i s t s ' a m o n g the followers their Buddhist principle of 'non-violence' and to the frontiers, and especially e n o u g h f o r t h e f o r e i g n foes through the Asoka's aggression on I n d i a h a r d l y death". who the had rulers, right

whole m i l i t a r y o r g a n i z a t i o n of the M a u r y a empire north-western been so f a r venture years gradually went into complete disorder.

frontier, kept a or so off of

T h i s was allurement fresh

awe o f t h e M a u r y a e m p i r e , t o within thirty

68

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY.

THE AGGRESSION OF BACTRIAN 163.

GREEKS

S a m r a t C h a n d r a g u p t a h a d defeated Seleucos N i c a beyond the Hindukush 130 to Greek kingAsC . (cf. paragraphs

tor and d r i v e n a w a y the Greeks far m o u n t a i n s r o u n d a b o u t 315 B . 140).

Seleucos h a d established his i n d e p e n d e n t

d o m i n B a c t r i a adjoining the western side

of the H i n d u k u s h w i t h the enmity. Greeks. fallen of the had origiThese Beoff the

mountains w h i c h was then the extreme frontier o f I n d i a . it was independent, i t h a d lost every contact n a l distant European Greek state. B a c t r i a n Greeks, therefore, cause o f the b r e a k i n the were contact between the two, i t was t h a t of dire continuity during the high

I f at a l l there existed a n y called A s i a n

intervening

h u n d r e d y e a r s o r so, these B a c t r i a n G r e e k s miserably i n every respect from of the s p i r i t Alexandrian and vigour of original Greeks of Alexander's time. their ambition of conquering

standards

They had now Alexandrian the

nothing still of

ancestors.

I n d i a , however, degeneration these

goaded t h e m on.

A s s o o n as t h e y s a w

the m i l i t a r y s t r e n g t h of the M a u r y a empire,

Bactrian their

G r e e k s w e r e fired w i t h t h e m a l i c i o u s a m b i t i o n o f I n d i a n c o n q u e s t , as h a s a l r e a d y b e e n t o l d a b o v e , a n d D e m e t r e o s , k i n g at India that t i m e , c r o s s e d the Hindukush and attacked the

A s t h e I n d i a n a r m y offered n o r e s i s t a n c e w o r t h t h e crossed to that Yavanaconquer they of

name, Demetreos reduced K a m b o j , Gandhar a n d Indus, and conquering the whole of P a n c h n a d , dhip (the G r e e k K i n g ) p r o c e e d e d w i t h h i s a r m y

M a g a d h a i t s e l f T h e whole o f the Greek a r m y was inspired w i t h the w a r l i k e s p i r i t and t h e y began to declare were going to realize the d r e a m o f the I n d i a n Alexander^^. W H Y THIS S U D D E N D E G E N E R A T I O N INDIAN B R A V E R Y ? 164. H o w v e r y s t r a n g e i t is t h a t h a r d l y before a hunOF that conquest

d r e d y e a r s o r so t h e p r o v i n c e s l i k e t h e P a n c h n a d (the

Punjab)

a n d others f r o m the H i n d u k u s h to the I n d u s i n w h i c h the brave Indian K s h a t r i y a s , their republics, and soldiers and the

2 N D GLORIOUS EPOCH

69

common populace h a d a l l defeated a n d repulsed, w i t h except i o n a l v a l o u r , the Seleucos and aggressive Greeks them back, under Alexander and o v e r r u n so fighting sleep leaders drove s h o u l d n o w be of the

v e r y easily b y the m u c h too weaker a n d degenerated B a c t r i a n G r e e k s ! O w i n g to the c o n s t a n t d r e a d warriors of India, Alexander and ces. B u t these brave not Seleucos could

s o u n d l y i n t h e i r m i l i t a r y c a m p s w h i l e fighting i n these p r o v i n second-rate B a c t r i a n Greek m i l i t a r y c o u l d sleep s o u n d l y i n the r o y a l palace i n the confident safety o f t h e i r t r i u m p h . 165. This Greek invasion of Demetreos took place within capacity a n d b r a v e r y i n the P a n c h n a d a n d others intervening years? to forty years What valiant t h i r t y to f o r t y years o f A s o k a ' s a d o p t i o n o f B u d d h i s m . H o w did t h e I n d i a n r e s i s t i n g provinces suddenly event in of Gandhar, d u r i n g those those thirty d e t e r i o r a t e so particular this o f A y o d h y a (Saketa)

necessitated

degeneracy i n t h e h i g h s t a n d a r d o f I n d i a n h e r o i s m ? 166. W a s t h i s B a c t r i a n G r e e k i n v a d i n g a r m y , u n d e r the any way superior to those of adN o t at a l l ! T h e y themselves them, Greeks the were should Greek but

leadership of Demetreos, i n A l e x a n d e r a n d Seleucos?

m i t t e d t h a t t h e i r forefathers under the leadership o f A l e x a n der a n d Seleucos were far superior to w i t h almost d i v i n e powers*'. s o n , w h y these i n f e r i o r a n d h a d increased since the weaker of endowed the reaconquer prowess that the It clearly means that

t h e I n d i a n s so v e r y e a s i l y , w a s n o t t h a t time

Alexander extent.

I n d i a n heroism and the I n d i a n capacity to must have deteriorated to a horrible 167.

resist

aggression

N o w , d u r i n g the hundred a n d twenty-seven

years

o r so t h a t e l a p s e d b e t w e e n t h e A l e x a n d r i a n a g g r e s s i o n i n 327 B . C . a n d t h e one b y D e m e t r e o s a b o u t 2 0 0 B . C , t h e r e o c c u r r e d o n l y one s i g n i f i c a n t e v e n t w h i c h w a s l i k e l y t o b r i n g a b o u t t h i s g r i e v o u s f a l l i n g off i n t h e h i g h s t a n d a r d o f I n d i a n m a t e r i a l prowess and t h e i r a b i l i t y to repulse the enemy. have been the extremist propaganda these of the non-violent principles of B u d d h i s m which military might throughout provinces. It must the other non-resistant For no

condemned

70

S!X GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

event o f such magnitude took place at that issue.

time.

W e shall

j u s t consider here t w o p o i n t s w h i c h t h r o w some l i g h t o n t h i s

INDIAN M E N T A L I T Y A T T H E T I M E O F ALEXANDER'S INVASION A N D T H A T A T T H E TIME OF DEMETREOS ! 168. A t the time o f A l e x a n d e r the (cf. p a r a : 16). Buddhist cult was

never heard of i n the provinces o f K a m b o j , G a n d h a r , n a d straight to S i n d . were 38).

Panch-

T h e people there were attribute

hero worshippers nf V e d i c H i n d u s ! States l i k e the Y o u d h e y a s proud of their war-like s p i r i t a n d bore the ' N a t i o n - i n - a r m s ' (siiq^sftq^) w i t h e v i d e n t e x u l t a t i o n ! (cf : p a r a N o t o n l y the K s h a t r i y a s there, b u t i n some o f the states field aggressive foreign enemy. Where unfortunately a l l t h e c i t i z e n s , m e n a n d w o m e n , y o u n g or o l d , t o o k t h e t o face t h e a certain republic got beaten, the 55) a t t h e i r breasts ! One

brave I n d i a n ladies there be adduced i n time

l e a p t i n t o t h e fire w i t h t h e d a u n t l e s s c h i l d r e n (cf. p a r a s 4 0 t o more t h i n g can support o f the m a r t i a l s p i r i t o f the V e d i c I n d i a n s o f the the national boundaries. 169. I t is i n t e r e s t i n g t o n o t e h o w m a r t i a l w h i c h m a i n l y guided the Indian a l l the prowess has

of C h a n d r a g u p t a - C h a n a k y a who were ever prepared to p r o t e c t

been e x t o l l e d i n g l o w i n g terms i n the famous treatise, shastra' of Chanakya, tion of the magnificent

'Artha-

administraincluding

empire of Chandragupta. varnas

A c c o r d i n g to Chanakya's treatise,

t h e B r a h m i n s h a d free access t o t h e m i l i t a r y s e r v i c e .

?rq%^t5^ 55^5:5T?^^?cr> ffsrfeT

ii 0 Yudhi-

(in the event of an extensive w a r w i t h the enemy. weapons.) T h i s was the t r a d i t i o n o f the the enemy, the emperor,

s t h i r , a l l t h e classes o f p e o p l e s h o u l d b e seen w e l l - a r m e d w i t h V e d i c H i n d u s ! W h e n such to

a l a r g e i m p e r i a l a r m y e n t e r e d t h e b a t t l e f i e l d i n o r d e r t o face dictates C h a n a k y a , himself was address the whole four-fold a r m y i n the f o l l o w i n g w a y :

2 N D GLORIOUS EPOCH
<'t^Kc(CA||^

71

^T^ra-^f^nnRTi^: qin^Rg^gr^R

^xm ifir:

( T h e b r a v e w a r r i o r s enjoy w h i c h is obtainable t h r o u g h the

the

same

bliss by

as the

the

one after

final

ceremonial bath

t h e c o m p l e t i o n o f s a c r i f i c e s i t is v o u c h s a f e d I n the righteous w a r the warriors dom is t o be e n j o y e d b y y o u

VedasI lives go kingThen,

sacrificing their

i n s t a n t l y to the same blissful s t a t e ( i n heaven). why wait. 171.

This

as w e l l as i t is b y m e .

P a l l u p o n t h e e n e m y , a n d a n n i h i l a t e t h e m !) W h o can tell, even Indian Chandragupta fighting himself might

have thus inspired his ched u p o n Seleucos !

forces w h e n t h e y m a r -

172. T h e w a r , w h i c h b e a t s d o w n u n j u s t i f i a b l e a g g r e s s i o n , protects the v i r t u o u s people a n d destroys the w i c k e d ones, i s never considered ' v i o l e n t ' b y the V e d i c religion. a r e l i g i o u s w a r (a r i g h t e o u s war!)**. 173. had been A t the time o f A l e x a n d e r the V e d i c propagandists going round Yavan kindling the fire of heroism and righteous war of liberation that region and hanged I t is called

b r a v a d o i n o r d e r t o fight s u c h a against the from the P a n c h n a d to S i n d h . gandists, mostly

(Greek) enemy

throughout caught

M a n y of such national propabeing

B r a h m i n s , were

b y A l e x a n d e r ! ( c f : p a r a s 32 a n d 6 9 f o r P l u t a r c h ' s c i t a t i o n ) 174. After the v a l i a n t soldiers of Chandragupta thus

r o u t e d t h e forces o f t h e four-fold a r m y i n the

Y a v a n emperor, world to protect

Seleucos, C h a n d r a the I n d i a n The dread empire of that the

g u p t a a n d C h a n a k y a b u i l t a strong steel wall o f the mightiest right up to the Hindukush mountain.

a r m e d m i g h t alone stopped the B a c t r i a n Greeks H i n d u k u s h from harbouring any thought I n d i a f o r a b o u t 125 y e a r s . himself the follower of the a b o u t 252 B . C . , the So long Vedic

beyond

of enmity towards

as S a m r a t A s o k a c a l l e d religion, that means t i l l fronrier guards of the invincible. Buddhism, this

north-western

M a u r y a n empire remained well-equipped and 175. B u t as s o o n as Asoka adopted

security of the

empire fell to pieces !

H a d Asoka

abdicated

72 from the

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

imperial throne

of

Magadha when

he

adopted

B u d d h i s m as L o r d G a u t a m B u d d h a h i m s e l f f o r s o o k t h e S a k y a n a t i o n before h i m , a n d h a d he t r a v e l l e d a r o u n d as a b h i k k u empire might have been A s o k a ' s l o y a l t y to Buddhism, On p r o p a g a t i n g the f a i t h , the I n d i a n spared a great c a l a m i t y a n d could not bring himself the c o n t r a r y he monastery to carry excels t o o , w o u l d have been t r u l y tested. turned his on the

B u t t i l l his death A s o k a into a Buddhistic Evidently enough

to abdicate his i m p e r i a l throne. whole empire propaganda.

i n those frontier provinces the d i c t u m s l i k e ' R e l i g i o u s v i c t o r y m a r t i a l g l o r y ' , ' A n g e r s h o u l d be such conquered b y the religious others which h a d negation o f a n g e r ' , ' N o n - v i o l e n c e is t h e s u p r e m e Vedic

duty', 'Never k i l l any animal', and their roots i n the to place, time

r e l i g i o n , a n d w h i c h were beneficial began to be preached in the

t o t h e s o c i e t y so l o n g as t h e y w e r e p r a c t i s e d w i t h d u e r e g a r d and person, B u d d h i s t way, irrespective o f any such brought up and maintained by the consideration and in imperial treasury of to

absolute terms, without any reservations. B a n d s of 'bhikkus' A s o k a b e g a n to p r e a c h i n t h a t r e g i o n t h a t high ofiices o f 'Dharmamahamatra' a r m e d m i g h t was provincial Asoka,

a s i n ! O n l y the f o l l o w e r s o f B u d d h i s m were a p p o i n t e d {^^ ^Tm),

officers, a n d t h e f a i t h f u l g o v e r n m e n t s e r v a n t s l i k e t h e R a j j u k s . A l l these were expected, a c c o r d i n g to the orders from to the reader every sort of help on government precept and practice like o f the B u d d h i s t i c c u l t . and civilians strength but began also to level to the Throughout amongst decrease the as

provinces

Gandhar

P a n c h n a d B u d d h i s m was provinces o f I n d i a , the non-violence every-

preached not only amongst soldiers. warlike spirit and armed

N a t u r a l l y i n those frontier

s p e e d i l y as t h e u n t r a m m e l l e d p r o p a g a n d a a b o u t and other B u d d h i s t i c principles gained where w i t h the avowed r o y a l support. A s o k a breathed his last. lings, surpassed Asoka

momentum

After Carrying on such

d e m i l i t a r i z i n g and a n t i - n a t i o n a l p r o p a g a n d a for twenty years, H i s successors, the B u d d h i s t w e a k in the neglect of the invincible assiduscrupulously and

f r o n t i e r g u a r d s w h i c h h a d been so

2 ND GLORIOUS E P O C H

73 outposts since

ously

maintained in well-equipped military of Chandragupta. T h i s was

the t i m e

ignored

to such an

e x t e n t t h a t t h e w h o l e d e f e n c e - l i n e c o l l a p s e d as w o u l d a w h o l e t u r r e t t h e base o f w h i c h h a s s u n k IN 176. imperial Because support Asoka carried of the derided underground.

SHORT and his descendants w i t h their empire extremist and which their the

throughout one-sided valour

incessant propaganda principles, which Jieglected whole the

Buddhist criminally for the and

m a r t i a l prowess, because into they

intrepidity and and a

fought

n a t i o n a l independence, empire into the converted

transformed

gigantic Buddhistic monastery among the people of the suffered a

fighting warriors

saffron-clad B u d d h a frontier horrible h a d been And reduce and

b h i k k u s , the heroic s p i r i t debasement a n d the wore out

provinces and their staunch military the strongest i n the w o r l d

patriotism since the of this

organization which time of

Chandragupta,

c o m p l e t e l y because

internal virus. easily

t h a t is the reason w h y Demetreos' -to t h o s e o f A l e x a n d e r a n d

G r e e k forces, f a r i n f e r i o r c o u l d so

Seleucos,

the whole region from the H i n d u k u s h to the P a n c h n a d could march proudly towards Magadha. 177. the .governors, W i t h a l l the of nor any i m p e r i a l a u t h o r i t y a n d resources o f the even the

at

disposal

these B u d d h i s t s , none administrator, nor

provincial Buddhist t o fight i n a w a y the were not

population, got excited a n d b o l d l y independence "The self of I n d i a

came forward snatch They it.

t h e b a t t l e f i e l d t h e s e Y a v a n foes w h o d a r e d a n d subjugate enraged at this i n s u l t o f I n d i a n o r v e r y descendant of A s o k a emperor and was adoring

were t h e y a s h a m e d o f i t . the i m p e r i a l throne, took a the

i n Magadha, who called himstep to resist the

Buddhist K i n g

B r i h a d r a t h , never

advance of the Greek enemy ! 178. dhistic Perhaps that B u d d h i s t K i n g principle of 'non-resistance' was and trjdng the one to win

over t h e G r e e k s b y h i s u n r e s t r a i n e d

observance

o f the B u d which

74

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

p r e a c h e d , " A n g e r s h o u l d be

conquered b y in the

the

negation o f

a n g e r " a n d was t r y i n g to succeed

application of the

Buddhistic doctrine by keeping indoors ! WAVE O F NATION-WIDE R A G E A M O N G T H E VEDIC HINDUS : T H E VALIANT THE 179. disturbed, t h a t the the GREEKS nor KHARVELA, T H E KING O F KALINGA, MARCHES O N

A l t h o u g h the B u d d h i s t s were neither enraged nor for that matter, was even ashamed the Greek aggression least u n d e r m i n i n g the nation's enraged highly

of the fact national liberty, at this Unfor-

honour of I n d i a or t h a t i t endangered Vedic H i n d u s at they had no a decade were

n a t i o n a l i n s u l t a n d the i m m i n e n t n a t i o n a l c a l a m i t y . tunately, But political power

left i n the n o r t h o f the provinces of

I n d i a which could i m m e d i a t e l y resist this n a t i o n a l c a l a m i t y . within of Asoka's death Mauryas and K a l i n g a and A n d h r a i n south I n d i a had renounced the mountcy o f the Buddhist established independent kingdoms^'. staunch Indian had conquered a weak patriots. paratheir

T h e k i n g s o f b o t h these provincesr e l i g i o n a n d so equally B o t h of them h a d b u i l t up m i g h t y The news t h a t t h e Greeks t h a t the M a g a d h a k i n g ,

were staunch followers o f the V e d i c armies well-equipped w i t h arms. Buddhist, could not

northern I n d i a , and

at a l l resist i t , caused a great of Kalinga, the valiant

furore amongst the the k i n g of the

Vedic population i n South I n d i a . A t last, march himself at t h e h e a d o f a n a r m y

independent State

Kharvela, decided to

against the Greek a r m y of Demetreos. THE YAVANAS ROUTED : THEIR HASTY

RETREAT ! 180. Magadha^s F i r s t of all with a and joined battle mighty with the army he conquered

G r e e k forces some-

where near Ayodhya^^.

The strong Indian army of K a l i n g a

dealt such a c r u s h i n g defeat u p o n the Greeks t h a t Demetreos'"' i m m e d i a t e l y t u r n e d h i s face b a c k w a r d s , a n d m a r c h e d off w i t h

2 N D GLORIOUS EPOCH

75 Panchnad'^.

all his a r m y back to his home b e y o n d the 181. fleeing of that Kalinga A f t e r d r i v i n g the find Greeks much India, K h a r v e l a d i d not region. almost

beyond the frontiers o f time either to pursue the drove d i d not him back to the to

enemy or to organize the a d m i n i s t r a t i o n o f the whole Political emergency He immediately. dethrone according

M a u r y a emperor of Magadha, K i n g he returned to K a h n g a , K h a r v e l a the V e d i c t r a d i t i o n , the

Brihadrath. celebrated, to

A s s o o n as commemorate

horse ceremony'*,

t h e b r i l l i a n t v i c t o r y he h a d g a i n e d a g a i n s t t h e G r e e k s i n d e fence o f t h e h o n o u r a n d l i b e r t y o f I n d i a . was particularly significance". known to have a Besides owing to T h i s horse-sacrifice and political Vedic ban, the national

Asoka's

H i n d u s were not able to perform a n y sacrifice whatsoever for t h e l a s t f o r t y o r fifty y e a r s . B u t soon after the V e d i c states were established i n K a l i n g a a n d A n d h r a , this horse-sacrifice, t h e first o f i t s k i n d w a s c e l e b r a t e d i n t o t a l defiance o f a l l t h e injunctions of A s o k a on the talising the crushing n a t i o n a l enemies of I n d i a . ANOTHER GREEK 182. Seeing t h a t INVASION returned to the south Vedic religious practices immorinflicted o n the Greeks, the defeat

Kharvela had

M e n a n d e r , w h o h a d so f a r

stabilized his position i n K a m b o j

a n d G a n d h a r and who was furious at the disaster met w i t h b y Demetreos on his m a r c h against M a g a d h a , once again i n v a d e d I n d i a w i t h i n a p e r i o d o f four meet w i t h any which become was years'*. A s at the time of the i n v a s i o n o f D e m e t r e o s so a l s o a t t h i s t i m e t h e G r e e k s d i d n o t opposition worth by The weak the n a m e i n t h e P a n c h n a d , of Asoka on the dominated t h e B u d d h i s t s a n d , as s u c h , h a d descendant resistance. WITH

pacifist.

t h r o n e o f M a g a d h a , t o o offered n o effective

THE BUDDHISTS SYMPATHIZE THE 183. O n the contrary, GREEKS Menander in

c o u l d e n l i s t t h e .symcampaign. F o r he

p a t h y o f m a n y of the

Buddhists

his

76
openly said that

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

he

approved soon

of many

of the

Buddhist convert

principles and t h a t he was the Greeks rule ! The h a d come to

going to become a

t o it^^. S o , m a n y B u d d h i s t p r e a c h e r s b e g a n t o p u b l i c i s e t h a t fight w i t h the V e d i c H i n d u s alone concerned with the and t h a t i f t h e y c o n q u e r e d I n d i a t h e i r s w o u l d be a B u d d h i s t B u d d h i s t s were caste, race not much alien nationality of the Greeks. t h e differences o f anti-national Buddhist and anti-Indian began to B u d d h i s m d i d n o t recognize or n a t i o n a l i t y ! wicked delude way the T h i s was the in which the

preachers

people of I n d i a ! Menander,

A s their sympathetic campaign of his was

assistance was directed

so u s e f u l t o

he too began to c i r c u l a t e t h r o u g h his conspiracy of the V e d i c H i n d u s p o w e r from the hands o f the dha**. the M e n a n d e r came

G r e e k agents t h a t t h i s

s o l e l y t o n i p i n the b u d t h e t o s n a t c h a w a y the i m p e r i a l reducing the Panchnad

w e a k B u d d h i s t rulers of M a g a I n order to a v o i d

once a g a i n

a n d other provinces right up to A y o d h y a . u n d u e haste at a n replenishing his inopportune army before time, he

repetition of the sad plight of Demetreos who h a d made M e n a n d e r spent some an attack on

time i n A y o d h y a consolidating the n e w l y w o n territories a n d launched M a g a d h a and waited for the auspicious moment. PATALIPUTRA...?

B U T T H E R E IN 184. India had

T h e V e d i c c o m m u n i t y a n d their leaders i n N o r t h already experienced a surge of heroic spirit v i c t o r y o f the brave K h a r v e l a of K a l i n g a . populace showed clear co-nationalists to formed

because o f the

T o a d d to i t the news a r r i v e d sion ! Besides, the I n d i a n signs of defection Menander. and

of Menander's manacing invaof their

Buddhist

betrayal

T h e n a t i o n a l i s t I n d i a n leaders, therefore,

a revolutionary b o d y w i t h a v i e w to dethrone the vacillating a n d w e a k B r i h a d r a t h M a u r y a f r o m t h e r o y a l seat o f M a g a d h a a n d r e p l a c e h i m w i t h one o f t h e V e d i c sect, w h o w a s o f p r o v e n metal like Chandragupta M a u r y a . to t a k e the lead i n B u t e v e r y b o d y was conthis national revolution f r o n t e d w i t h t h e d i f S c u l t q u e s t i o n as t o w h o w a s t h e r e so b o l d a n d p o w e r f u l as

2ND

GLORIOUS EPOCH

77

a n d t o d e s t r o y t h e Y a v a n a s (the G r e e k s ) c o m p l e t e l y . PUSHYAMITRA 185. A m o n g s t the remnants of the Magadhan H e w as a B r a h m i n b y b i r t h . supporter Even i n the himself of the Vedic warriors H e was,: and had

i n the a r m y o f the above-named B r i h a d r a t h M a u r y a was one, named Pushyamitra. moreover, a name was staunch Shung. religion army he

I n d i a n n a t i o n a l i t y , and a devotee o f L o r d S h i v ' ' . Magadhan had

H i s family

a t t a i n e d so m u c h i m p o r t a n c e b e c a u s e o f h i s m i l i t a r y e x p l o i t s , that Brihadrath Maurya appointed him, not v e r y w i l l i n g l y but o n l y out of necessity, C o m m a n d e r - i n - C h i e f o f t h e forces war w i t h the i n v a d i n g Greeks. of the highest military enlarge and reorganize it w i t h a l l the weapons. the patriotic Vedic should i n the t o t h e office o f t h e face o f t h e d e a d l y began to

T h e m o m e n t he g o t t h e r e i n s Pushyamitra of Magadha, and equipped the a t t e n t i o n of a l l general they

authority,

the a r m y

T h i s focussed

populace on P u s h y a m i t r a , the p o l i t i c a l coup ?

of the a r m y . E v e r y b o d y a n x i o u s l y hoped, i f General P u s h y a mitra lead the W h o else,

t h o u g h t , w a s , a t t h a t t i m e , fitter a n d a b l e r t h a n t h i s v a l i a n t h e r o to a s c e n d t h e t r a d i t i o n a l i m p e r i a l t h r o n e empire ? 186. From the historically established facts of this of the I n d i a n

Magadhan political must have

r e v o l u t i o n w h i c h are going to be

related

v e r y s h o r t l y , i t w i l l be a m p l y c l e a r t h a t G e n e r a l P u s h y a m i t r a accepted the leadership of the future conspiracy. t h a t he must have secured, i n advance, at I t is v e r y l i k e l y he a c t e d openlj'. MAURYA on, one

l e a s t t a c i t c o n s e n t o f h i s a r m y a n d some o f i t s l e a d e r s , b e f o r e

ASSASSINATION O F BRIHADRATH 187. d a y i t was vast Pataliputra. While a l l these of the preparations a grand palace

were g o i n g

decided to h o l d

military i n the

r e v i e w i n the capital city of

courtyard

royal

E m p e r o r ^ B r i h a d r a t h M a u r y a was present there

t o witness the m a r c h - p a s t a n d receive the salute of the a r m y .

78

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

B u t w h i l e as p e r P u s h y a m i t r a ' s ments o f the f o u r - f o l d were g o i n g army and

orders the ceremonial movetheir history, different some formations

on w i t h a l l p o m p a n d show a n d noise a n d bustle, trouble arose I n the where K i n g Brihadrath come was sitting.

f o r some r e a s o n , n o t k n o w n t o near the place

excitement o f the moment. G e n e r a l P u s h y a m i t r a marched on B r i h a d r a t h M a u r y a who had 188. t o be m e r e l y t h e t i t u l a r head of the empire a n d beheaded him^^. T h i s c h o p p i n g off o f t h e h e a d o f B r i h a d r a t h p u t a stop t o the d y n a s t y of the M a u r y a s ! T h e B u d d h i s t i c M a u r y a n E m p i r e met its doom that day ! 189. This unexpected and horrible anyone turn of events caused a great furore i n the large c r o w d assembled there. B u t d i d any o f the armed royal household who warriors or were from those of the King all. Brihadrath O n the consitting near N o , not at

attack General P u s h y a m i t r a ?

t r a r y , t h e w h o l e a r m y h a i l e d h i m as t h e i r leader'. 190. F o r , General P u s h y a m i t r a h a d done e x a c t l y w h a t the wanted to do but could dared deed. shoulder the Pushyamitra killing i n the for such the whole an of India hazardous

soldiers themselves and m a n y others n o t , as n o b o d y responsibility had simply Asoka's

done

unavoidable Brihadrath

national duty of the

descendant,

Maurya,

who had proved independence

himself t h o r o u g h l y incompetent to defend o f t h e I n d i a n empire*". PUSHYAMITRA AND 191. Chandragupta

CHANDRAGUPTA assassinate,

a n d C h a n a k y a h a d to

as a n unavoidable n a t i o n a l d u t y , S a m r a t M a h a p a d m a N a n d a who had proved himself thoroughly incapable of repulsing the G r e e k s for t h e p r o t e c t i o n o f t h e I n d i a n e m p i r e a n d Just for the same reason Pushyamitra had its indep e n d e n c e a t t h e t i m e o f t h e first G r e e k i n v a s i o n o f A l e x a n d e r . t o c u t off t h e emperor, head of B r i h a d r a t h M a u r y a , the n o m i n a l B u d d h i s t s i m p l y as a n a t i o n a l d u t y .

2 N D GLORIOUS EPOCH

79
SHUNG place round about was

EMPEROR PUSHYAMITRA 192. 184 B . C . " liputra. This momentous event took

and w i t h a l l the V e d i c rituals P u s h y a m i t r a

a n n o i n t e d E m p e r o r o f I n d i a o n the throne o f A s o k a i n P a t a It marked the end of the M a u r y a d y n a s t y a n d the b e g i n n i n g of the reign o f the EMPEROR Shungas. CAMPAIGN

PUSHYAMITRA'S

AGAINST T H E GREEKS ! 193. F i r s t of a l l , P u s h y a m i t r a consolidated his stabilized the adminis-

t r a t i v e set-up and

position i n his c a p i t a l M e n a n d e r w h o h a d so Finding it extremely

a n d the regions a r o u n d i t a n d after m o b i l i z i n g a s t r o n g fourf o l d a r m y , eager t o fight, he f a r d u g i n h i s feet difficult to h o l d their Earlier Demetreos was ground not fell upon safe i n A y o d h y a * * .

before the m i g h t y a r m s o f the M e n a n d e r began to retreat. pursued; slack. but He this time and defeat chased been

I n d i a n a r m y , the G r e e k general, had Pushyamitra on the Greek

n o t g o i n g t o be causing

h u n t e d d o w n the Greek a r m y . army and

I n f l i c t i n g d e f e a t after confusion empire from the

i n their ranks, right up to the

P u s h y a m i t r a drove the d i s p i r i t e d a n d vanquished Menander far b e y o n d the Indus. Indus was once again dominance*'. THE GREEK SWORD WAS BROKEN, T H E G R E E K THE VERY ROOT OF The Indian set free Greek political

SHIELD SHATTERED,

THEIR POLITICAL POWER D U G UP AND DESTROYED ! 194. This was the last of the Greek aggressions on

I n d i a . T h i s t e r r i b l e defeat inflicted o n the G r e e k s b y P u s h y a m i t r a c o n s u m e d t h e i r s t r e n g t h so m u c h t h a t the h e a r t to s t r i k e source o f constant 195. again at Bharat any B h a r a t thus annihilated this Greek trouble since the they never h a d time i n future ! had been a

enemy who

time of Alexander. territory liberated

Pushyamitra

a n n e x e d a l l the

from the G r e e k

h a n d s t o h i s o w n empire**. H e a p p o i n t e d a t

80

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

U j j a i i i h i s s o n , A g n i m i t r a , as t h e v i c e r o y o f t h e r e g i o n . G e n e r a l A g n i m i t r a was a brave a n d able c o m m a n d e r l i k e his ledge his o v e r l o r d s h i p . (the l o r d o f V i d a r b h a ) father. H e forced the l a n d up to V i d a r b h a i n the S o u t h to a c k n o w B u t l a t e r V i d a r b h a r e f u s e d t o d o so. I n the battle V i d a r b h a d h i s h A m i d s t a l l this conVidarbharaj, daughter of the w a s defeated**. Hence A g n i m i t r a attacked it. fusion. Princess M a l a v i k a , the and was very eager t o m a r r y

was enamoured o f the b r a v e r y a n d other virtues o f A g n i m i t r a h i m . So w i t h the consent o f her marriage the two the bonds of friendbetween itself has K a l i d a s P u s h y a m i t r a , the K i n g of V i d a r b h a celebrated with Agnimitra. ship but also the royal families. This not only created O n this romantic bonds o f b l o o d - r e l a t i o n theme

composed his famous p l a y

Malavikagnimitra. PATALIPUTRA

A H O R S E - S A C R I F I C E IN T H E V E R Y OF 196. ASOKA! had

Pushyamitra, who

completely

destroyed

the

Greeks, the age-old a l i e n enemies o f the n a t i o n , a n d rejuvenated the I n d i a n empire, h a d acquired w i t h his own splendid v i c t o r i e s the r i g h t mitra Vincent to perform writes and a horse-sacrifice i n h i s Early Pushyamitra. History was according of India been in India to the V e d i c t r a d i t i o n . Smith (1924), " T h e disposed his claim Yavanas A b o u t this right of Samrat P u s h y a a l l other rivals having

of i n due

course,

justified

t o r e i g n as t h e

paramount power of north Ashvamedha a

and straightaway magnificent 197. c a p i t a l . (P.212)*6.

proceeded to

a n n o u n c e h i s success b y a Sacrifice at his horse-sacrifice barring

celebration of the

This declaration of celebrating whole of the

b y Samrat P u s h y a m i t r a t l i r i l l e d the the m i n o r i t y c o m m u n i t y pride and martial triumph.

country,

Buddhists, with national t h e i r r e l i g i o u s freeauthority, was this This performed.

I n the v e r y c a p i t a l o f A s o k a , Hindus of

who h a d d e p r i v e d the V e d i c

d o m b y means of his supreme p o l i t i c a l Ashvamedha of Samrat Pushyamitra horse-sacrifice

to be

of P u s h y a m i t r a was i n fact a p u b l i c i m p e r i a l

proclamation of Samrat P u s h y a m i t r a t h a t a l l the restrictions

2ND GLORIOUS EPOCH

81 the religious freedom of the Vedic

imposed b y A s o k a

on

H i n d u s were w i t h d r a w n . 198. E m p e r o r Pushyamitra's grandson, an Vasumitra, was efficient royal

a l s o a s p i r i t e d y o u n g p r i n c e , as h i s f a t h e r , P u s h y a m i t r a ' s s o n , A g n i m i t r a was a veteran army-leader a n d administrator. W h e n Samrat P u s h y a m i t r a let his sacrificial the l a n d , the The was of a r m y was entrusVasumitra. I n d u s he sovereignty

horse loose o n i t s t r i u m p h a l m a r c h t h r o u g h o u t t a s k of p r o t e c t i n g t h a t horse w i t h a strong ted to this brave young grandson. General horse was by not a banks o f the Indus. opposed conventions of the Pushyamitra

o b s t r u c t e d i n h i s free r a m b l e r i g h t u p t o t h e B u t o n the banks o f the Yavan time, meant So that the certain K i n g which, according to the the y o u n g General V a s u horse. General The bounda

was challenged.

m i t r a f o u g h t w i t h t h e ' Y a v a n ' e n e m y a n d after d e f e a t i n g h i m completely, got released the ceremonial less j o y t h a t w a s u n i v e r s a l l y f e l t i n t h e year the invincible and unconquered c a p i t a l , w h e n after

Vasumitra

t r i u m p h a n t l y m a r c h e d i n t o t h e c i t y , c a n v e r y w e l l be seen i n t h e formal i n v i t a t i o n sent b y P u s h y a m i t r a to his son, A g n i m i t r a , w h i c h i s s t i l l a v a i l a b l e t o us i n a l m o s t t h e v e r y s a m e of the Emperor*". Kalidas drama has words it practically reproduced interesting that

v e r b a t i m et l i t t e r a t i m i n h i s a f o r e s a i d p l a y , ' M a l a v i k a g n i m i t r a ' . T h a t letter i n the is so everybody the m i g h t read i t w i t h pleasure. I t is a l i v i n g days. FESTIVAL the horse-ceremony was document of

thoughts o f S a m r a t P u s h y a m i t r a a n d t h e c o m m o n feelings o f the people o f those t r i u m p h a n t A NATIONAL 199. graced born and

The festive occasion o f the presence and the

with

o f t h e g r e a t sages a n d a s c e t i c s o f princes, the empire, p r o m i n e n t officers and with

I n d i a , B r a h m i n s well-versed i n a l l the V e d i c lore, the h i g h Kshatriya Kings administrators scholars and approval, of eminent citizens t o be listed,

l e a d e r s i n t o w n s . P a t a n j a l i w h o w a s r e n o w n e d as t h e g r e a t e s t of the who has among n o w cotne universal the world's greatest scholars

82

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

i n c l u d i n g t h e w e s t e r n o n e s w a s also p r e s e n t o n t h a t g l o r i o u s occasion. With the blessings and participation of such came celebrities the f e s t i v a l of t h a t horse-sacrifice n a t u r a l l y to acquire the d i g n i t y a n d grandeur v i c t o r y over the Mlenchchas. T O T A L L Y ANNIHILATED ASIAN G R E E K 200. After the Greeks were driven away STOCK beyond the

o f the I n d i a n n a t i o n a l

I n d u s b y S a m r a t P u s h y a m i t r a r o u n d a b o u t 190 and I n d i a was r i d of a l l Gandhar a n d Greek dominance, they had saw the beginning of t h e i r e x t i n c t i o n . Bactria (Balhik)

t o 180 B . C .

t h e G r e e k race s m a l l states

B e y o n d the I n d u s i n some

dragging on their u n c e r t a i n existence. A n d about the beginning of t h e first c e n t u r y o f t h e C h r i s t i a n e r a , w h e n a g r e a t t i d e o f t h e fierce w a r - l i k e r a c e o f t h e S a k a s f r o m C e n t r a l A s i a d a s h e d against Bactria, sharp swords. P e r s i a a n d Gandhar, the Greeks They fled knew not wrhere t o flee i n o r d e r t o e s c a p e t h e t e r r i b l e i m p a c t o f S a k a s ' with wives and children, and B u t now they What a c a m e as the o l d entered influx a n d the infant. A t last they crossed the I n d u s

I n d i a t o save t h e i r lives*'. persons seeking shelter ! of theirs was a far cry

displaced

tragic irony ! This

from the triumphant entry of their present Greeks came in

fore-fathers u n d e r A l e x a n d e r a n d Seleucos! T h e l a t t e r r u s h e d i n c r y i n g hoarse for w a r , w h i l e the begging for shelter ! ! 201. runaway But India Greeks gave them shelter very graciously i n These

t h o s e m o s t u n f o r t u n a t e d a y s , f o r g e t t i n g a l l enmity*^. settled t h e i r s e p a r a t e b a t c h e s c o u l d find a n y s h e l t e r . B u t as V e d i c H i n d u s a l o n e h a d t h e i r I n d i a , these Greeks, whether They adopted the I n d i a n

severally wherever and whenever Some of them in

became converts to B u d d h i s m w h i l e some courted H i n d u i s m . states everywhere they were B u d d h i s t s or V e d i c trouble. and society. I n d i a n customs the Indian

H i n d u s , w e r e n o t a b l e t o cause a n y s o r t o f p o l i t i c a l languages, swiftly they were merged c o m p l e t e l y i n

A n d because t h e y h a d m a r i t a l a n d o t h e r s o c i a l r e l a t i o n s w i t h the I n d i a n s , w i t h i n a c e n t u r y or two t h e y c o m p l e t e l y lost the

2ND GLORIOUS EPOCH

83

sense o f t h e i r s e p a r a t e e x i s t e n c e as G r e e k s t h e sense o f t h e i r s e p a r a t e n a t i o n a l i t y ! J u s t as a l u m p o f s a l t d i s s o l v e s s w i f t l y into the t o r r e n t i a l current o f the Ganges, i n the same w a y t h e i r Greek e x t r a c t i o n was t o t a l l y merged i n t o the t i d a l w a v e o f I n d i a n life. T H E M L E N C H C H A S M E R G E D INTO O U R CIVILIZATION 202. t o o , . have this. Most of the western historians, and our own It is

c o m p l e t e l y m i s s e d one

point i n this connection

w h i c h f o r t h a t v e r y r e a s o n m u s t be m a d e e x p l i c i t here.

W h e t h e r i t was the Greeks o r other f o r e i g n aggressors,

w h o e v e r c a m e flashing t h e i r s w o r d s b u t w h o were u l t i m a t e l y conquered a n d engulfed, completely submerged i n our society leaving not a trace the of their separate existence behind. In o v e r y case i t h a s been a m p l y p r o v e d t h a t w h e n the aggressor i t was o n l y when

a g g r e s s o r ' s i n s o l e n t s w o r d was b e a t e n d o w n i t w a s o n l y was vanquished completely i n the d e a d l y to be easily overwhelmed and by peaceful

a r m e d conflict on the battlefieldthat those foreigners became so v e r y t a m e a n d p l i a b l e as dissolved i n o u r society. T h i s was achieved not

persuasion, b u t b y the stronger a n d d e a d l i e r weapons. NO RELIGIOUS PERSECUTION-BUT T H E MOST APPROPRIATE PUNISHMENT FOR TREASON ! 203. Some o f the o l d B u d d h i s t b o o k s , i n the loquacious outright

s t y l e o f the P u r a n a s , enlarge upon the cruel t r e a t m e n t meted out b y P u s h y a m i t r a to B u d d h i s t b h i k k u s , u p o n the Buddhist monasteries". Even the European massacre o f some o f them, a n d the d e s t r u c t i o n o f some o f the historians*" ones! Still h a v e set a s i d e a l l these references as e x a g g e r a t e d

s o m e o f t h e m h a v e s t a t e d t h a t t h e r e s h o u l d be s o m e g r a i n o f t r u t h a t t h e r o o t o f these e x a g g e r a t e d a c c o u n t s t h a t P u s h y a m i t r a m i g h t h a v e b e e n g u i l t y o f some t h e B u d d h i s t s b y M 'ay o f r e v e n g e . slight persecution of Samrat o f the B u d d h i s t s W e also feel that

P u s h y a m i t r a m i g h t have taken good m a n y

t o t a s k , b u t n o t f o r a n y p h i l o s o p h i c a l o r t h e o l o g i c a l difference

84 of opinion.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORV

2 0 4 . T h e B u d d h i s t s w e r e n o t p e r s e c u t e d as a c l a s s s i m p l y because t h e y b e l i e v e d i n n i h i l i s m o r a g n o s t i c i s m or some o f t h e m were atneists w h i l e others were principle and condemned the Vedas, gious r i t u a l s were i n m a n y w a y s Vedic Hindus. in the propagation o f his because relinon-violent on

or because their

different f r o m those o f the Let that alone ! The In

L o r d B u d d h a himself experienced no obstacle faith !

B u d d h i s t f a i t h h a d b e e n m o r e o r less t h r e e h u n d r e d y e a r s o l d b y the t i m e o f C h a n d r a g u p t a ' s succession to the throne ! his undivided all-India H i n d u empire sort a n d also d u r i n g t h e reported by the

t e n u r e o f t h e m i n i s t e r i a l office o f t h e s t a u n c h A r y a C h a n a k y a , no B u d d h i s t persecution of any was G r e e k ambassador, Megasthenes, w h o b a d s t a y e d at the court o f t h e first M a u r y a E m p e r o r f o r y e a r s t o g e t h e r . does not refer to B u d d h i s m even interests o f the Megasthenes they had alliances b y name, for

not till then formed any anti-national and political detrimental to the

n a t i o n either w i t h A l e x the Buddhists also

ander or Seleucos. I t was n o t t h e n possible for them! T h a t i s w h y alone w i t h m a n y other religionists and likings. could observe t h e i r o w n r i t u a l s a c c o r d i n g to t h e i r o w n beliefs Besides, they c o u l d o p e n l y p r e a c h b y sweet persuasion and discussion. 205. Subsequent to the invasions of Alexander second and time of

Seleucos, w h e n the Greeks came r a i d i n g for t h e A y o d h y a they were about to dethrone A t that time swore their the Indian Buddhists the

u n d e r D e m e t r e o s a n d M e n a n d e r a n d w h e n a d v a n c i n g as f a r as reigning king a M a g a d h a a n d endanger the independence o f the I n d i a n empire. played brazen-facedt r e a c h e r o u s r o l e , as i s seen f r o m t h e f a c t t h a t these B u d d h i s t s : l o y a l t y to the Greek E m p e r o r , Menander, w h o m W h e n the latter adopted and order the Buddhist conquered they were down as they called M i l i n d . by him^i. The

c u l t , t h e y a c c e p t e d h i m as t h e K i n g o f t h e r e g i o n B u d d h i s t scholars In s t r u t t d i n t h e I n d i a n c o u r t s o f t h o s e G r e e k s , as i f m o v i n g i n some n a t i o n a l c o u r t . to put

'bhikkus' proudly

s t e r n l y as p o s s i b l e these h i g h l y o b j e c t i o n a b l e t r e a c h e r o u s a c t s

2ND GLORIOUS EPOCH

85 undermine to do

o f these I n d i a n B u d d h i s t s , t h e p l o t s h a t c h e d t o the n a t i o n a l i n d e p e n d e n c e , a n d t h e open

instigation

a n t i - n a t i o n a l acts w h i c h went o n incessantly through various B u d d h i s t monasteries a n d v i h a r a s , P u s h y a m i t r a a n d his generals were forced, b y the exigency of the time, when to pull down the It the war was a c t u a l l y g o i n g on, to hang the I n d i a n B u d d h i s t s who were g u i l t y of seditious acts a n d monasteries was a just the the might w h i c h h a d become the centres of sedition.

punishment for h i g h treason and for j o i n i n g be protected. was It was no religious dutya

hands with As

enemy, i n order t h a t I n d i a n independence a n d empire persecution. religious and

supreme a u t h o r i t y i n the i m p e r i a l administrative structure of India, it duty Pushyamitra's national kingly according legal codeto chastise perfidy,

whether i t was o n the p a r t o f the B u d d h i s t s or o n t h a t of the Vedic Hindus ! ASOKA AND 206. PUSHYAMITRA

I n t r a d i t i o n a l h i s t o r i c a l w r i t i n g s , m a i n l y based o n e x t o l l e d as t o l e r a n t o f diff-

B u d d h i s t m y t h s , A s o k a has been

e r e n t r e l i g i o u s sects w h i l e P u s h y a m i t r a w h o l l y c o n n i v i n g a t h i s efforts t o e s t a b l i s h r e l i g i o u s f r e e d o m , i s g e n e r a l l y i m p u t e d w i t h i n t o l e r e n c e a n d p e r s e c u t i o n o f t h e B u d d h i s t . s . T h i s false n o t i o n h a s t o be c o r r e c t e d . I f a n y b o d y i s a t a l l g u i l t y o f r e l i gious intolerence, i t was A s o k a himself. fundamental But F o r , not only w i t h authority religious rituals, did not v e r b a l p r o p a g a n d a b u t w i t h the abuse of his r e g a l he d e c l a r e d as i l l e g a l a l l t h e the majority of his

s u c h as s a c r i f i c e a n d h u n t i n g b y t h e V e d i c H i n d u s w h o f o r m e d subjects. Pushyamitra i s s u e a n y r o y a l decree e n f o r c i n g a n y p e r f o r m a n c e s o f s a c r i f i c e s i n the B u d d h a V i h a r a s or the worship o f V a i s h v a d e v a i n every B u d d h h o u s e h o l d , e v e n as a ctions. religious sects to perform fitting their retort to A s o k a ' s injunall and other enjoy antireligious rites T h e B u d d h i s t s w e r e as a b s o l u t e l y free as so l o n g as t h e y a b s t a i n e d chastisement

religious freedom, o f national war the

from any

n a t i o n a l f o r e i g n c o n t a c t . I t is l i k e l y t h a t i n t h e t r o u b l e d t i m e s o f the d i s l o y a l Buddhists

86

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

m i g h t h a v e affected some o f t h e i n n o c e n t not a rulebut an inevitable exception ! 207. What

ones.

But

it

was>

P u s h y a m i t r a r e a l l y d i d was to reinstate the If anybody i t s h o u l d be who

religious freedom w h i c h was a n n u l l e d b y A s o k a . is t o be c a l l e d i n t o l e r e n t o f r e l i g i o u s differences, A s o k a and not Pushyamitra ! 208. I n this context, the words o f

Vincent Smith

shows no p a r t i c u l a r p a r t i a l i t y for the w r i t e s j u d i c i o u s l y are w o r t h 209.

Vedic H i n d u s and yet

remembering.

H o w e v e r , V i n c e n t S m i t h , too, l i k e other historians^ the

has n o t r e a l i z e d t h a t the taain r e a s o n o f t h e g e n e r a l a n i m o s i t y t h a t the V e d i c H i n d u s felt toM'ards the B u d d h i s t s , a n d to time, p e r s e c u t i o n s t h a t t h e l a t t e r suffered a t t h e i r h a n d s f r o m t i m e c u l m i n a t i n g i n the t o t a l a n n i h i l a t i o n o f B u d d h i s m the Buddhists often times betrayed the I n spite o f reason Buddhists History of i n I n d i a , is t h a t

cause o f I n d i a n i n d e p e n d e n c e a n d I n d i a n e m p i r e . of the d o w n f a l l o f B u d d h i s m , Buddhist India writings. he has from held the

the fact t h a t V i n c e n t S m i t h never realized t h i s m a i n

responsible for the religious persecution m e n t i o n e d i n v a r i o u s A n extract h i s Early (1924) ( P 213-14) w i l l b e a r o u t t h e a b o v e r e m a r k s : 209-A. marked the " T h e memorable H o r s e Sacrifice of P u s h y a m i t r a beginning of B r a h m a n i o a l ( V e d i c ?) r e a c t i o n the time of

w h i c h was f u l l y d e v e l o p e d b y c e n t u r i e s l a t e r i n of S a m u d r a g u p t a a n d m i t r a was to s e m i - m y t h o l o g i c a l stories of B u d d h i s t peaceful

h i s s u c c e s s o r s . . . i f c r e d i t m a y be g i v e n writers, P u s h y a revival of Hindu of B u d d h i s m . . . i t all should the extreme when and Rajas

not content w i t h the

rites, b u t i n d u l g e d i n a savage persecution m a y be exaggerated...That of the Jain such

w i l l be r a s h t o r e j e c t t h i s t a l e as w h o l l y baseless, a l t h o u g h i t outbursts after consider by have occurred is not w o n d e r f u l oppressivenses ruthlessly probably enforced by Asoka. if you were

and Buddhist rather

prohibition some

as they certainly The wonder

is that the enjoyment

persecutions, managed of fairly

were so rare.

A n d t h a t as a r u l e t h e v a r i o u s s e c t s

to live together i n h a r m o n y a n d i n the i m p a r t i a l official f a v o u r . "

2 ND GLORIOUS EPOCH

87

210. Alexander therefore, protected

P u s h y a m i t r a who, w i t h his a r m e d might, completely from the time of had often caused great h a r m t o I n d i a , a n d w h o , the title, only the 'Yavan-destroyer,' independence of

exterminated the Greek intrusion which rightly deserves

a b l y f o r 36 y e a r s n o t

I n d i a w h i c h he h i m s e l f h a d w o n , b u t b r o u g h t a b o u t t h e m a n y sided development o f his c o u n t r y a n d then d i e d peacefully i n 149 B . C . 211. Greek glorious I n t h e sense i n w h i c h C h a n d r a g u p t a ' s o f influence of H i n d u in India victories is s a i d to over epoch rout of the first this

pockets

be t h e

aggressors,

T O T A L E X T I N C T I O N O F T H E G R E E K S in India A T T H E H A N D S o f Y a v a n - d e s t r o y e r P U S H Y A M I T R A becomes necessarily, History. THE SECOND GLORIOUS EPOCH of Indian

* 5 f

Glorious
CHAPTER III

VIKRAMADITYA, T H E ANNIHILATER O F SAKA-KUSHAN 212. saw After the t o t a l MENACE o f the Greeks, I n d i a has t o be r e c k o n e d

destruction which

another

foreign aggression

w i t h i n the I n d i a n h i s t o r y rather

conspicuously and which I mean in some

was i n some respects more ominous a n d e x t e n s i v e t h a n those o f the armies o f A l e x a n d e r or other Greek generals. the incursions of the Sakas and Kushans. 213. other A l t h o u g h the Sakas and the Kushans r e s p e c t s differed v e r y w i d e l y a n d very furiously, from the Hence their t i d a l waves, hordes, one after had such a s t r i k i n g s i m i l a r i t y identical^. India, like although they fought each Indian point of view they they which appeared dashed almost against

that

another, were generally A t some places

called Sakas b y the common I n d i a n people. t h i s v e r y reason, i n this e d as S a k a s . 214. occupied The Sakas lived i n Central A s i a by tribes, region equally right wild and

i n t h e I n d i a n l i t e r a t u r e t h e y are r e f e r r e d t o as ' K u s h s ' ^ . F o r b o o k t o o b o t h o f t h e m are m e n t i o n -

beyond

Bactria Even

( B a l h i k ) i n l a r g e w i l d gangs*. beyond this

The region beyond them was ferocious*. there were s t i l l w i l d e r .

in China,

3RD GLORIOUS EPOCH

89
braver nomadic tribes of the millions of and the Huns entertained bitter

m o r e ferocious, but These Sakas,

H u n s ( H s i u n g N u ) w h i c h w e r e a l w a y s a t w a r w i t h o n e another*. Kushans e n m i t y t o w a r d s one a n o t h e r a n d w e r e c o n s t a n t l y a t w a r . 215. About a hundred and fifty years before Christ, these

t r i b a l feuds amongst these n o m a d i c tribes

flared

up i n such

" t e r r i b l e m a n n e r as w e r e n e v e r h e a r d o f b e f o r e . O n e o f

tribes, the H u n s or H s i u n g N u s of C h i n a w h o were the m o s t pertinacious desperados of a l l , fell w i t h a l l their ferocity a n d m i g h t upon the neighbouring tribe o f the them "west. off c o m p l e t e l y out of their Kushans, driving towards the homeland

So the K u s h a n s i n t h e i r t u r n fell i n repeated v i o l e n t north of B a c t r i a their instead. adjoining (Balhik) ; they Sakas The

"tidal waves u p o n t h e i r n e x t neighbours, the Sakas, who were then h a p p i l y ensconced to the and a f t e r founded faithfully whom t h e y existence o n horse and exterminating there their own the latter to from the abode

kingdom,

forwarded that kick attacked instantly. the time

Bactrians precarious the

I n B a c t r i a ( B a l h i k ) were a t maintaining their But against

this time, small Greek states, since

of Alexander.

irepeated a t t a c k s o f these w i l d tribes i n w h i c h the w o m e n t o o , back, fought shoulder to therefore, and completely short span shoulder w i t h m e n , these destroyed', by of a the their land Sakas. But B a c t r i a n G r e e k s were a b s o l u t e l y unable t o h o l d o n a n y longer were, being o v e r r u n occupied entirely

even t h e r e , a n d w i t h i n a

hundred years or

so, came i n h o t p u r s u i t t h e i r i n v e t e r a t e enemies, the K u s h a n s , w h o s e l i v e s w e r e s p e n t , as t h o s e p a i g n i n g o n horses of the Sakas, more on c a m than a n d i n fully armed m i l i t a r y camps them their

;in s t a b i l i z e d and prosperous cities. T h e H u n s again attacked the S a k a - K u s h a n s and ousting other countries, established even from B a c t r i a and own rule there. These

exterminated Saka-Kushans, being blocked from behind and f r o m the sides, h a d to descend into the region of Baluchist a n ' , a n d a l o n g the route through the B o l a n P a s s t h e y dashed -avalanche-like on the I n d i a n territories of S i n d h , K a t h i a w a d

90

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

a n d G u j a r a t . T h e y t r a m p l e d under t h e i r horses' hoofs a d j o i n i n g Indian territory rushing violently, unfortunately, arrest this plundering and burning towns and cities, sparing neither women nor children. H i s t o r y , does n o t k n o w f o r c e r t a i n w h a t I n d i a n s t a t e s time, or whether or not, aggression o f these they could Mlenchchas. been existed there at t h a t

irrepressible

H o w e v e r i t i s n o t n e c e s s a r y t o d i s c u s s t h e p r o b l e m h e r e as i t d o e s n o t f a l l w i t h i n t h e scope o f t h i s b o o k w h i c h h a s o u t l i n e d i n P a r a g r a p h 7. had o c c u p i e d the Indian I t is e n o u g h territory to state here t h a t

r o u n d about the b e g i n n i n g o f the C h r i s t i a n era these S a k a s of Baluchistan, Sindh, A n d the whole of India of the K a t h i a w a d , G u j a r a t a n d some p a r t s o f A p a r a n t a k ( K o n k a n ) to the south, right was possible upto Ujjayini*. at the extremely uneasy gruesome prospect

incursions o f the

Kushans and

H u n s who were t o

follow the Sakas ! S O U T H INDIA W A S A B S O L U T E L Y F R E E F R O M THE 216. of our frontiers, and MLENCHCHA-AGGRESSION

F o r e i g n aggressions , at least i n the ancient p e r i o d through the north-western i t was m o s t l y o u r n o r t h I n d i a n brethren who h a d run destroyed them completely. crosa Arab-

history, being launched

t o b e a r t h e w h o l e b r u n t , o p p o s i n g t h e m as b e s t as t h e y c o u l d i n the long arduous T h a t is w h y d u r i n g this p e r i o d no foreign enemy could the V i n d h y a s a n d B a r r i n g t h e one invasion^", solitary, transient and half-hearted

penetrate i n t o the Southern h a l f of I n d i a . to enjoy unhampered

Southern India continued

complete liberty, sovereign i m p e r i a l authority, a n d material p r o s p e r i t y ; f o r a l m o s t since 5 0 0 B . C . n o f o r e i g n a g g r e s s o r wasa b l e t o cross t h e V i n d h y a s a n d from K a l i n g a to the P a n d y a s , other South-Indian rulers o f the step into the S o u t h . Cheras, the time had always Right and kept i n the Cholas

r e a d i n e s s s t r o n g n a v a l forces, fleets a n d flotillas to p r o t e c t theW e s t e r n , E a s t e r n a n d S o u t h e r n seas a g a i n s t a l l f o r e i g n i n c u r sions. N a t u r a l l y , the I n d i a n sea-fronts a l l this period. r e m a i n e d absolutely:^ O n the contrary the inviolable throughout

The Center for Research Libraries scans to provide digital delivery of its holdings. In some cases problems with the quality of the original document or microfilm reproduction may result in a lower quality scan, but it will be legible. In some cases pages may be damaged or missing. Files include O C R (machine searchable text) when the quality of the scan and the language or format of the text allows. If preferred, you may request a loan by contacting Center for Research Libraries through your Interlibrary Loan Office.

Rights and usage

Materials digitized by the Center for Research Libraries are intended for the personal educational and research use of students, scholars, and other researchers of the C R L member community. Copyrighted images and texts are not to be reproduced, displayed, distributed, broadcast, or downloaded for other purposes without the expressed, written permission of the copyright owner.

Center for Research Libraries Scan Date: M a y 20, 2010 Identifier: m-s-001069-^

3 RD GLORIOUS EPOCH

91

strong South-Indian naval powers h a d carried their invincibleand conquering armadas to B u r m a , Siam a n d other countries right upto the Philippines and established their over-sea p o l i t i c a l , c u l t u r a l a n d c o m m e r c i a l empire^^. 217. A s the foreign aggressions t h r o u g h the successfully opposed there But the and enemies Sakas north-west our even frontier were then b y

n o r t h - I n d i a n heroes, t h o s e v a r i o u s reach the N a r m a d a river. provinces of Sindh, aggression Why ? on

could not having

entered

I n d i a through the B o l a n Pass i n B a l u c h i s t a n , i n the coastal Kathiawad and Gujarat, were comparaproved abortive.. t i v e l y exposed to t h e i r o w n attacks a n d this was the foreign South I n d i a . B u t that too

THE AWAKENING OF T H E ANDHRAS 218. Fortunately, at this very time were rising ta

prominence the two States of K a l i n g a a n d A n d h r a who w e r e staunch followers o f the V e d i c religion in their outlook. Like a l l other a n d were nationalist, thenationalist Indians

A n d h r a s were beside themselves w i t h m o r t i f i c a t i o n a n d i n d i g n a t i o n at the f o r e i g n S a k a a t t a c k o n the v a s t I n d i a n region, from Sindh to U j j a i n and at the sad and h u m i l i a t i n g fact Moreover, t h a t t h e r e s h o u l d be n o I n d i a n p o w e r t o r e s i s t i t . tak ( K o n k a n ) after h a v i n g crossed

s i n c e some o f t h e S a k a h o r d e s h a d r e a c h e d as f a r as A p a r a n the N a r m a d a r i v e r , the safety o f the A n d h r a k i n g d o m i t s e l f was seriously endangered.. F o r these various reasons the rulers of A n d h r a m a r c h e d w i t h a mighty army them the the Sakas' Sakas against the Sakas w i t h and for the first a view to time they annihilate challenged Narmada i n thecompletely,

might driving who had till

them back beyond the impact then spread upto

river^^.

Simultaneously with this

of the A n d h r a s , Ujjain

n o r t h , suffered a n o t h e r d e f e a t a t t h e h a n d s o f t h e Y o u d h e y a s . a n d Malavas'^*. republics had I t has a l r e a d y been described (in p a r a g r a p h s offered sanguinary battles i n the defence of So.38 t o 4 0 a n d 5 0 t o 62) w i t h w h a t i n v i n c i b l e v a l o u r t h e s e twoI n d i a n l i b e r t y even at the t i m e of A l e x a n d e r ' s i n v a s i o n .

92

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

being a t t a c k e d b y the north by the fang a.ggressive devenomed. Sakas

A n d h r a s from the South very Sakas

a n d i n the of the were

Y o u d h e y a - M a l a v a s , the o f the stopped Whatever

sting

was completely b l u n t e d a n d forever. They

T h e i r progress in India.

never able to establish a u n i t a r y a n d p o w e r f u l rule o f a l l the anywhere stray kingdoms they successfully h a d f o u n d e d so f a r i n I n d i a , w e r e u n a b l e t o f a c e the two-pronged drive o f the I n d i a n retaliation. T H E VICTORIOUS 219. MALAVAS

The above-mentioned Y o u d h e y a s and the M a l a v a s spread round about Ujjayini. round

a t t a c k e d the Sakas who h a d t h e M a l a v a s h a d invested the about t h e y e a r 57 B . C . named Nahapan, B u t soon after had the forced

A n a l l u s i o n h a s b e e n f o u n d t o h a v e been m a d e t o t h e f a c t t h a t fort of ' U t t a m b h a d r a ' the The then celebrated K i n g of Sakas, M a l a v a s t o l i f t the siege. with forces e n c i r c l e d N a h a p a n

Malava

b i s whole a r m y from a l l quarters. N a t u r a l l y a decisive battle was joined, wherein the M a l a v a r e p u b l i c a n a r m y showed the l i m i t of its valour, but not being content w i t h the destruction of t h e S a k a f o r c e s w h i c h w e r e considered to be second-rate they k i l l e d i n the war their v e r y K i n g N a h a p a n " . MALAVA 220. SAMVAT at the hands of

Because of this crushing defeat the Saka military might

the Malavas, l i v e s t o face

a n d m o r a l e w a s so armies. This as

m u c h s h a k e n t h a t t h e y seemed t o h a v e t a k e n a f r i g h t o f t h e i r pitched battles w i t h the Indian b a t t l e is c o n s p i c u o u s i n a n o t h e r r e s p e c t victory India. they to t o o , i n as much

the M a l a v a s started a new era o f their o w n i n the y e a r of t h i s c o m m e m o r a t e t h e i r s i g n a l success o v e r t h e S a k a s and breadth coins of that which had resounded throughout the length struck on this as

T h e y n a m e d t h i s e r a as ' K r t ' , b u t o n t h e

o c c a s i o n are i n s c r i b e d i n t h e 'Malavajayah', 'Malavanam

Brahmi Jayah',

s c r i p t legends such

" M a l a v a G a n a s y a ' a n d s o on^^.

3 RD GLORIOUS EPOCH

93

T H I S IS T H E S A M E V I K R A M S A M V A T O F O U R S 221. I n our c o u n t r y , good m a n y emperors started new-

eras i n t h e i r o w n names. a k i n d of right

I t was a t r a d i t i o n a l a m b i t i o n , a n d The

of such v i c t o r i o u s k i n g s a n d emperors to s t y l e

t h e m s e l v e s as ' S h a k a k a r t a s ' (the s t a r t e r s o f n e w eras).

l a t e s t i n s t a n c e t h a t c a n be c i t e d i s t h a t o f S h r i S h i v a j i M a h a r a j . H e too commenced his own era the ' S h i v e - S a k a ' . M o s t of these v a r i o u s eras e n d e d w i t h t h e t e r m i n a t i o n o f these r o y a l d y n a s ties. H o w e v e r , o f the t w o or three eras, w h i c h have a n a t i o n a l character our mundane affairs and which h a v e been adopted are this H i n d u w o r l d , although region-wise, and b y f o r m o r e o r less two thousand years, the attained by the only dated very

which not

but our religious rites also

Malava-Samvat Vikram Samvat.

s h o u l d be r e m e m b e r e d r a t h e r p a r t i c u l a r l y b e c a u s e M a l a v a - S a m v a t later o n became our famous 222.

The celebrated historian. D r . J a y a s w a l , i n h i s ' H i n d u is t h e (era the

P o l i t y ' , has a b l y u p h e l d the v i e w t h a t M a l a v a - S a m v a t Malava-Samvat was also called Vikram Samvat

s a m e e r a as o u r V i k r a m S a m v a t . H o w e v e r , he m a i n t a i n s t h a t celebrating a victory) from the v e r y beginning. B u t from clear t h a t another view of the matter is more

h i s t o r i c a l i n c i d e n t s t h a t w e a r e g o i n g t o c i t e here, i t s h o u l d b e acceptable. T h i s second view c l a i m s t h a t i t was to celebrate the all-India character o f the G u p t a E m p e r o r , V i k r a m a d i t y a ' s v i c t o r y o v e r the from S a k a - K u s h a n s which w i p e d out their separate Ujjayaini. That Vikram Samvat became, existence rule years as from the I n d i a n soil, when the victorious k i n g began to

elapsed, more a n d more w i d e l y k n o w n throughout the n a t i o n and equally popular, religious rites a n d so t h a t t h r o u g h o u t t h e w h o l e o f n o r t h it in their I n d i a m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s are e v e n n o w o b s e r v i n g ceremonies. SHALIVAHAN

ORIGIN O F V I K R A M S A M V A T A N D SAKA. 223. yet no I t m u s t be m a d e c l e a r h e r e a n d

now that

there i s the

agreement reached amongst the historians

about

o r i g i n o f t h i s V i k r a m Samvat^^.

There are v e r y w i d e differ-

^94

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

ences o f o p i n i o n a b o u t t h e c h r o n o l o g y o f v a r i o u s events i n our ancient history. J J v e n i n respect a hundred years. o f the b i r t h

important dates

So are they o n this p o i n t too ! of G a u t a m B u d d h a the

s u g g e s t e d b y d i f f e r e n t h i s t o r i a n s v a r y a t t i m e s b y fifty o r e v e n T h e same c a n be s a i d o f K a n i s h k a ' s t i m e s . t h r o n e as 120 S o m e m a i n t a i n t h a t he a s c e n d e d t h e t h r o n e i n 78 A . D . , w h i l e -others p u t u p t h e d a t e o f h i s a c c e s s i o n t o t h e A. D. Even about this s t i l l sponsored b y some historians t h a t the V i k r a m - S a m v a t a t h i r d o p i n i o n is Vikram Samvat of then

h a d n o t h i n g to do w i t h the era s t a r t e d b y the M a l a v a R e p u b l i c ; t h a t i t w a s t h e o n e s t a r t e d i n 58 B . C . b y A z e s I , one t h e Chief K s h a t r a p s (Satrap) Vikram Samvat when the of the Sakas who h a d b y -entered I n d i a , a n d t h e o n e w h i c h l a t e r o n p e o p l e

r e n a m e d as

Gupta Emperor, Vikramaditya

c o m p l e t e l y u p r o o t e d the power o f the S a k a - K u s h a n s . There is a l s o t h e f o u r t h one t h a t i n 58 B . C . a c e r t a i n v a l i a n t e m p e r o r , named Vikramaditya, who ruled there at the this time, era in won his a great v i c t o r y over the Sakas a n d started

o w n name to commemorate t h a t v i c t o r y o f his. by Saka Satrap, Azes I.

It had again started any

n o t h i n g whatever to do w i t h the M a l a v a - e r a or t h a t

B u t as n o r o c k i n s c r i p t i o n o r

o t h e r e v i d e n c e i s f o u n d w h i c h refers t o t h e V i k r a m a d i t y a w h o r u l e d a t t h a t t i m e o r a g a i n as n o c o i n s o f t h e V i k r a m S a m v a t -have y e t b e e n f o u n d t h i s m y t h about the aforesaid era has n o t so f a r a t t a i n e d t h e v e r a c i t y o f a h i s t o r i c a l e v e n t . 224. If, however, any coins or r o c k - i n s c r i p t i o n s or other origin of this Vikram

evidence were to come f o r t h a n y time and i f a n y b o d y were t o p r o p o u n d a new t h e o r y about the S a m v a t , we s h a l l be g l a d to accept i t . 225. advocates the first [Wemo W h a t is s a i d about the V i k r a m the Shalivahan Samvat can that very The when

w e l l be s a i d a b o u t King of

(Salivahan)

Saka.

o f t h e first o p i n i o n a b o u t t h i s e r a s a y

the K u s h a n s i n I n d i a , W i m a K a d p h i s e s 147] whom this our

(Ooemo) i n h i s G r e e k c o i n l e g e n d s a n d Y e n k a o - c h i n g the throne 'Saka'

o f the Chinese h i s t o r i a n s o f S m i t h O H I P . ( o f h i s f a t h e r ) i n 78 A . D . , i t w a s he w h o

p e o p l e considered no other t h a n a S a k a , ascended started

3 RD GLORIOUS EPOCH

95 of historians h o l d that i t was n o t did that, and that it was Later the to

era.

But

another

class

W i m a K a d p h i s e s w h o a s c e n d e d t h e t h r o n e i n 78 A . D . , b u t i t was h i s successor K a n i s h k a w h o t h a t E m p e r o r K a n i s h k a who started the S a k a era i n order to perpetuate the m e m o r y o f his accession to the on when the S a l i h a v a n emperors signalize their victory. Besides of P a i t h a n Sakas t h e y t u r n e d the S a k a era i n t o throne. conquered

the S a l i v a h a n S a k a

these t w o , t h e r e i s a t h i r d

o p i n i o n h e l d b y s o m e h i s t o r i a n s t h a t t h e S a l i v a h a n S a k a is i n no w a y connected w i t h t h a t o f K a n i s h k a or any other K u s h a n King. King They maintain that round H a l , who wrote about the year 78 A . D . the G a t h a S a p t a s a t i , h i m s e l f w o n a monumental success over these

glorious v i c t o r y over a S a k a Satrap i n Gujarath or Sourashtra a n d to perpetuate this S a k a s he s t a r t e d t h e S a l i v a h a n S a k a . 226-229. here at S i n c e t h e r e is n o need to discuss this topic

a n y g r e a t l e n g t h , i t w i l l be q u i t e e n o u g h t o m e n t i o n T h e y are : a n d V i k r a m eras eras the S a k a acceptable beyond d o u b t t h a t both the

two or three i m p o r t a n t points from whatever l i t t l e is w r i t t e n here about the S a k a era. (a) is accepted it is agreed W h a t e v e r o p i n i o n a b o u t the S a k a

signify the decisive victories the I n d i a n s w o n over Kushans. (b) Vedic time. sense. In our times count of time Samvat is a more term than SakaWe

h a v e a l l a l o n g been u s i n g r i g h t f r o m t h e in that a Sakas

S a m v a t s a r and S a m v a t for the measurement o f

T h e w o r d ' S a k a ' has n o t b e e n g e n e r a l l y u s e d

I t i s q u i t e c l e a r , t h e r e f o r e , t h a t t h e w o r d m u s t be aggressors like the

c o r r u p t i o n o f the name of foreign

a n d the K u s h a n s . ' S h a l i v a h a n (Salivahan) S a k a ' is n o t a pure n a m e o f S a n s k r i t e x t r a c t i o n as V i k r a m S a m v a t . ' S a k a ' of our only Saka' 'Salivahan Samvat' or merely 'Saka' s h o u l d be u s e d as wrongly used eras, So the name and M l e n c h c h a e n e m i e s s h o u l d be e l i m i n a t e d

at the time o f the 'Shalivahan religious Vikram i n our the

celebration of our religious rites a n d the words c e r e m o n i e s s h o u l d be b a n n e d . (c) T h a t b o t h the national namely

96 Samvat and the

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

Salivahan

Samvat,

should

be

closelyit is

connected w i t h the glorious m e m o r y o f I n d i a n victories over t h e S a k a - K u s h a n s is n o t m e r e l y a q u e e r of great significance. G u p t a s a n d others, a l t h o u g h g r e a t l y two w h i c h recorded the idea as to how our Indian Indian coincidence, of the M a n y eras l i k e t h o s e imperial those Sakasuffer of the

honoured during over the to

p a r t i c u l a r p e r i o d s , are l o s t i n t h e a b y s s o f t i m e . victories Vedic Kushans have enjoyed i m m o r t a l i t y . g r i e v o u s l y a t the h a n d s o f the Saka-Kushans. victories Kushans o f the would

O n l y these

T h i s m a y give us a f a i r people had hordes

ungovernable

F o r , otherwise these V i k r a m a n d Salivahan never have and Gupta so emperors

Salivahan over the Sakaand

S a m v a t s w h i c h were s t a r t e d to perpetuate the m e m o r y o f the d i a b o l i c a t r o c i t i e s of, a n d p o l i t i c a l s u b j e c t i o n attained other vis-a-vis the e x t i n c t i o n of m a n y b y , the

much importance lapse of two

v i c t o r i o u s eras,

c o u l d never have been o b s e r v e d even after the

t h o u s a n d y e a r s as t h e c h i e f n a t i o n a l eras o f t h e H i n d u s . INDIANS' M A R T I A L & R E L I G I O U S V I C T O R Y O V E R THE 230. SAKAS

J u s t as t h e M a l a v a s firmly c h e c k e d t h e a g g r e s s i o n P a r a 219), i n a warriors the Sindh". Gautamithe destroy and our Andhra

of Sakas by k i l l i n g their king, N a h a p a n (cf: s i m i l a r w a y a n d at the same time d i d march from Saka Harassed the the south in towards the kingdoms by Gujarath,

north and

Sourashtra,

repeated

offensives

opened against them others, There

b y the v a l i a n t S a l i v a h a n K i n g s l i k e V i l i n a y a n k u r , putra Satkarni, Vashishthiputra Saka Kings the sovereignty of the Pulamayi and

upto U j j a i n u l t i m a t e l y reconciled themselves to Salivahan Emperorsi^. marriage to a exists King^* to Saka Satrap ' R u d r a ' Salivahan before given his

a r o c k i n s c r i p t i o n w h i c h t e l l s us tha.t a even gave his d a u g h t e r i n as t h e G r e e k K i n g Emperor 231. incessant Chandragupta! It must also be borne in on Seleucos h a d years

m i n d t h a t because o f various battle-fields

fighting

w i t h the Indians

3 RD GLORIOUS EPOCH

97

a n d the c o n s e q u e n t d e s t r u c t i o n , d u r i n g t h i s c e n t u r y o r a h a l f , of thousands o f their original number o f soldiers t h a t came t o I n d i a , t h e S a k a p o w e r suffered g r e a t n u m e r i c a l losses. 232. A s the strength because impress itself the tbe constant years, Saka military of the might thus began to lose deve-

I n d i a n resistance,

the highly

loped I n d i a n c i v i l i z a t i o n began more and more o n the warfare foreign Sakas. w i t h the Indians From the Indian

to effectively result o f hundred their

As a natural for over a

the Sakas seemed to h a v e surrendered

completely to

Indian civilization. and adopted

c o m m o n m a n to ones like

r o y a l families, the Sakas names

abandoned their own original S a k a Satyasinh, Sakas Sindh

purely

R u d r a s e n a n d others^". I t i s s t r a n g e t o n o t e , t h a t m o s t o f t h e m embraced the V e d i c religion. crossed the H i n d u k u s h a n d and contact with the settled there permanently, I n fact, ever they had since the come i n the entered B a l u c h i s t a n a n d

constant Buddhist Moreover them

Buddhist population and p r o p a g a t i n g the of A s o k a and

centres there, preaching a n d B u d d b a from the time the Malava-Youdheya

tenets o f L o r d

Menander.

republics, which

fought w i t h

f u r i o u s l y at t h a t t i m e a n d defeated t h e m a n d also the v a l i a n t armies of the Satvahanas too were V e d i c H i n d u s . The B u d d h ists had never these resisted them w i t h or w i t h o u t arms. i t would have been b u t Under had enemies circumstances, natural,

the Sakas hated the V e d i c religion of their powerful a n d accepted the submitted to was e x a c t l y the B u d d h i s t c u l t o f those who opposite of this natural their

ungrudgingly The

political domination. B u t what happend expectation. commoner to the r o y a l was t h a t the the Sakas of a they fighting a great

m a j o r i t y o f t h e S a k a s , r i g h t from the religion^i. rushed riors spirit The raison d'etre perhaps through and its their

p r i n c e , got themselves converted, most w i l l i n g l y , to the V e d i c being originally of a w a r l i k e d i s p o s i t i o n , whose blood a l w a y s violently veins at thought battle, looked Avere, a n d t h e amongst w i t h awe a n d Vedic religion votaries respect which must the valiant Vedic wari n s p i r e d such have exerted

who fought

defeated

t h e m , enemies t h o u g h

98

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

fascination for them. 233. The kings the S a k a ments^^. T h e S a k a s came to love the S a n s k r i t language t o o . of two or three feudal Sanskrit the court and Saka principalities studies. official l a n g u a g e administrative that One of for a l l depart-

were l e f t i n t h e i r h a n d s p a t r o n i z e d S a n s k r i t kings made of correspondence his

T h e i r correspondence w i t h the other I n d i a n States, Their social they

b i g or s m a l l , was also c a r r i e d o n i n S a n s k r i t . got themselves attuned to I n d i a n Social life^'. THE KUSHAN 234. the uprooting the As INVASIONS

c u s t o m s a n d m a n n e r s , t o o u n d e r w e n t r a p i d changes a n d

W h i l e the I n d i a n s were t h u s g a i n i n g v i c t o r i e s o v e r as c u l t u r a l , fields and of were the their and their aggression, These troops the locust-like hordes were ousted

S a k a s i n m i l i t a r y , as w e l l

K u s h a n s dashed against the northern frontier of I n d i a towards Hindukush. such fighting Kushans from homeland b y the H u n s along w i t h their women a n d of millions of children.

K u s h a n men

women v i o l e n t l y entered Southern A s i a shedding blood, p l u n dering a n d b u r n i n g towns a n d cities and spreading H i n d u k u s h to havoc. o l d enemies, destructhat of Some of the S a k a s , and were the The tion everywhere. Greece i n the Throughout the whole A s i a t i c region, r i g h t they literally played of their

from the,Chinese frontier b e y o n d the west their troops entered there i n hot pursuit

overran the B a c t r i a n K i n g d o m , a n d , crossing the H i n d u k u s h the I n d i a n north-western provinces o f G a n d h a r , the smaller they Saka pushed principalities that themselves ahead still into extirpating Punjab.

at the t i m e ,

T h e y founded there a k i n g d o m

of their own. Kadphises^*.

n a m e o f t h e i r first k i n g i n I n d i a w a s W i m a 235.

The might o f the n o r t h e r n Y o u d h e y a s , M a l a v a s a n d

other republics a n d that of the Salivahans i n the S o u t h being p u t to its last e x t r e m i t y o f endurance i n successfully resisting and u l t i m a t e l y p u t t i n g down tbe S a k a aggression for more or less a h u n d r e d y e a r s , cessfuly stem the they could not immediately and sucoverwhelming onlaught of the Kushans,

3 RD GLORIOUS E P O C H

99 more blood-thirsty than Indian any resistance headway i n to even the

w h o were in those

crueller and miserable

S a k a s , t i l l t h e y came to aggression

occupy the Punjab.

However, even Kushan

days the

g r a d u a l l y b e c a m e so h o t a n d d e t e r m i n e d t h a t t h e the I n d i a n

K u s h a n hordes could not make

territories this side of the Punjab. EMPEROR 236. ascended After the death KANISHKA of W i m a Kadphises, Kanishka (in the 'opinion of to give however,

the Kushan-throne

i n 78 A . D.

some h i s t o r i a n s i n 120 A . D . ^ ^ . ) ! H i s a c h i e v e m e n t s w e r e u n r i v a l l e d , his a m b i t i o n was boundless. I t is needless a n y d e t a i l e d a c c o u n t i n t h e s e pages. of this book. Some events,

h a v e t o be r e c o u n t e d h e r e so f a r as t h e y f a l l w i t h i n t h e scope K a n i s h k a subdued a l l the nomadic, p l u n d e r i n g bands o f the Saka-Kushans on both sides also a l l the smaller or himself as the and marauding bigger an centres

o f t h e H i m a l a y a s ( H i n d u k u s h ?) as of political empire^. power extensive He

a n d forged them a l l into

proclaimed

E m p e r o r o f the K u s h a n s a n d founded his c a p i t a l at Purushp u r ( P e s h a w a r o f t o d a y ) . T h e r e u p o n he m a r c h e d o n t h e S a k a s who had established paramountcy^'. incessantly their power from M a l a v a to S i n d h and who, being defeated b y the A n d h r a s , h a d acknowledged their B u t t h e s a m e I n d i a n S t a t e s w h i c h h a d been the S a k a s for over a century and had to p u t exhausted i n their attempt as had such they found it fighting

been b y n o w thoroughly d o w n these aggressors, Kushan onslaughts difficult to do so. Satavahanas and

h a d t o face t h i s n e w c a l a m i t y o f t h e extremely the forces f r o m

B e i n g d e f e a t e d i n one o r t w o b a t t l e s , to w i t h d r a w their

themselves

the n o r t h of the N a r m a d a r i v e r to the s o u t h i n order to b u i l d u p a s t r o n g defence for t h e i r o w n t e r r i t o r y against K a n i s h k a ' s conquests. Saka Naturally, lord. B y that time K a n i s h k a the Sakas i n those had conquerred and a l l the Sindh^*. states of M a l a v a , Gujarath, Sourashtra regions and

renounced their a l above, Kanishka's

l e g i a n c e t o t h e A n d h r a s a n d p a i d the^pbeissance t o t h e i r n e w Emperor Kanishka^^. Over

loo
army crossed the Andhras themselves

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

Narmada and But

i n order o f the

to

march of

upon

the-

subdued a

corner

Aparantak armed So

(north K o n k a n ) .

mindful

concentrated

might o f the Andhras, K a n i s h k a dared not attack them. he w i t h h e l d h i s s o u t h e r n c o n q u e s t s f o r t h w i t h . h a d i n v a d e d his n o r t h - H i m a l a y a n t e r r i t o r i e s . of battles, he vanquished Chinese even the of annexed the provinces Kashgar

T h e r e a f t e r he A f t e r a series and (Tashkand),.

m a r c h e d w i t h a huge a r m y t o oppose the Chinese general who Chinese general

C h a s k a n d , and K h o t a n to his empire. T H E T E S T O F A NATION'S P R O W E S S A N D ITS RIGHT T O LIVE 237. here is to The propriety of recounting show this whole incident the

clearly that this sudden

eruption of

Saka-Kushans throughout A s i a d i d not convulse I n d i a alone; i t discomfited even the then strongly b u i l t a n d well-organised empire l i k e C h i n a too for a t i m e o n the battlefield*". B u t j u s t as it is tom-foolery, b o r n out o f jealousy, to say that t h e to be rotting it is of Chinese n a t i o n h a d been w e a k t h r o u g h o u t a l l these years a n d w a s n e v e r b e t t e r fitted f o r a n y t h i n g else t h a n in slavery s i m p l y because t h e y foolish It and suffered t e m p o r a r y d e f e a t s t o s a y , as s o m e o f o u r life was a series cannot read history

against the S a k a - K u s h a n s or at some s u c h other times, equally defeats. properly. 238. I t is n o t t h e number of foreign aggressions jealously b l i n d Indian national they that enemies d o , t h a t the

o n l y shows

over that or that that

a n a t i o n that is the last nation whether was destroyed final

criterion of deciding its v i t a l i t y o r as a result o f those aggressions national struggle

v i r u l i t y or the absence o f b o t h , but the query, whether i n the phase o f t h a t prowess,

nation was able to live. 239. Let us

overcome those f o r e i g n aggressions, its v i t a l i t y and

determines a nation's

its right to

see

which

of

the this

three, the test

Sakas, the

K u s h a n s or the Indians,

passed

successfully, and

3 R D GLORIOUS EPOCH

IGl

who p a s s e d o u t o f e x i s t e n c e . KANISHKA EMBRACES BUDDHISM ? 240. Although with busy with his campaigns right upto

'China a n d the consequent wars, K a n i s h k a ' s m i n d was always preoccupied meanwhile, religious and cultural things. H e i n the In p r o c l a i m e d his conversion to various places, i n his empire. Asokan Buddhism*^.

c o n s o n a n c e w i t h t h i s n e w c r e e d o f h i s he b u i l t s e v e r a l s t u p a s a n d v i h a r s at a l s o , as A t that time theories. and The to i t was during the r e g i m e . B u d d h i s m was

b u r d e n e d w i t h i n n u m e r a b l e fads a n d f a n c i f u l d i f f e r e n t B u d d h i s t i c sects w e r e a t So i n order to do away b r i n g about a general general agreement agreement, appeared w i t h a l l these he, l i k e a new

e n m i t y w i t h one another. differences Asoka, sect convened called the

a g r e a t c o u n c i l o f a l l t h e B u d d h i s t sects*^. there

B u t instead of a

M a h a y a n w h i c h v i r t u a l l y changed the nature o f the B u d d h i s t cult**. S i n c e t h e a l l - e m b r a c i n g p r e c e p t s a n d p r a c t i c e s , were agreeable to K a n i s h k a but form sect, some a others new w h i c h h a d no from came the original Mahayan eventually Heenayan. extensively of B u d d h i s m , were sect which the base i n

incorporated i n this new joining i t and to be called sect great written varied Mahayan This which

refrained spread

founded in

Kanishka

helped

his t r a n s - H i m a l a y a n demense. w h i c h were

c o u n c i l r e c o g n i s e d S a n s k r i t as Hence B u d d h i s t i c scriptures,

the language of their religion. formerly others on

i n P a l i a n d P r a k r i t o n l y , were t r a n s l a t e d i n t o S a n s k r i t . M a n y n e w b o o k s , s u c h as t h e B u d d h a - c h a r i t , a n d patronage of Kanishka**. even and amongst the subjects were composed b y learned scholars w h o enjoyed the N a t u r a l l y , not only i n I n d i a but Asian th's S a k a - K u s h a n p o p u l a t i o n i n the spread briskly*^. Thus d i d

e m p i r e o f K a n i s h k a t h e o l d as w e l l t h e n e w S a n s k r i t l i t e r a t u r e civilization began to n e w K u s h a n w o r l d , w h i c h h a d c o m e as a c o n q u e r o r w i l l i n g l y became subservient to this I n d i a n c i v i l i z a t i o n and culture, as d i d t b e S a k a - w o r l d b e f o r e i t , i n r e s p e c t o f I n d i a n r e l i g i o n , I n d i a n language, I n d i a n thought and I n d i a n customs.

102 241. India

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

Since B u d d h i s m of a

itself was

an was

Indian

religion, Emperor

could boast

religious

victory when

Kanishlia embraced it. Kanishka of was not the Eor

Although this unadulterated I t was

a l l w e l l done, it of Lord had had the the

m u s t be borne i n m i n d t h a t B u d d h i s m t h a t w a s e m b r a c e d b y o r i g i n a l one the B u d d h a nor that of A s o k a . Buddhism. the K a n i s h k a n e d i t i o n Emperor

example,

although

s u r r e n d e r e d h i s l o y a l t y t o B u d d h i s m , he s t i l l w o r s h i p p e d t h e V e d i c deities l i k e Rudra. Kanishka's Buddhistic faith n o t h i n g t o d o w h a t e v e r w i t h t h e n o n - v i o l e n c e (5iff?n) o f A s o k a w h i c h d e c l a r e d ' A b s t a i n f r o m v i o l e n c e t o a n i m a l s ' o r 'Not v i c t o r y of the the M a h a y a n hand, years him. battle-field, b u t the religious v i c t o r y is was, o n the In

o n l y t r u e victory'*. W h i l e o n t h e o n e h a n d he w a s s p r e a d i n g sect, this a v o w e d B u d d h i s t with other order round his a t t a c k i n g his enemies of his life i n bivouacs h u g e armies*^.

t h a t he m i g h t be c a l l e d t h e E m p e r o r o f I n the end tired of his lust for

C h i n a he p a s s e d t e n warfare

w i t h armed soldiers a l l incessant

army revolted and killed him. to h i s i n s a t i a t e l u s t f o r war**. 242. the

D e a t h alone c o u l d p u t a stop

O n e m o r e t h i n g t o be p o n d e r e d o v e r : H o w c o u l d Chinese territory beyond because he had first of war. there Spread It was possible followed

K a n i s h k a spread B u d d h i s m i n the Himalayas ?

conquered those provinces w i t h his weapons o f the B u d d h i s t i c cult there the battle-fields ! fed and fostered That is w h y i t s p r e a d

his m a r t i a l glories on so r a p i d l y . was b u i l t various vihars,. A l l this command a very armed strength.

H e sent h u n d r e d s o f missionaries there, thousands i . e . , he had p o s s i b l e f o r h i m b e c a u s e he h a d powerful empire, W a s n ' t it ? 243. v e r s a are 244. I n fine i t w i l l h a v e t o be s a i d untenable. W i t h o u t armed a

of B h i k k u s ! under his mighty

that the statements

l i k e , ' A r m e d v i c t o r y is superior to

religious v i c t o r y ' or vice

s u p p o r t , r e l i g i o u s v i c t o r y is t a m e

a n d i n s i p i d , whereas m a r t i a l g l o r y w i t h o u t a strong religious, f o o t i n g becomes g r o s s l y d i a b o l i c ! T h i s a l o n e i s t r u e .

3 RD GLORIOUS EPOCH

103

HEREDITARY DISLOYALTY OF T H E B U D D H I S T S (Continued) 245. A B u d d h i s t or a V e d i c H i n d u , K a n i s h k a was after

a l l a foreigner belonging to the K u s h a n aggressive tribe, a n d had founded an empire on the north-western frontier o f I n d i a b y force. His was His not empire at was i n fact of India a n aggression on I n d i a . Indian empire. So the with fought furiously all an indigenous population

patriotic Vedic

K a n i s h k a as i t d i d w i t h t h e S a k a s , i n o r d e r t o o v e r t h r o w h i s empire a n d to liberate a l l those I n d i a n provinces w h i c h h a d t h e misfortune to g r o v e l under his p o l i t i c a l d o m i n a t i o n . B u t w h a t were the I n d i a n tendered their K u s h a n emperor, nation fighting the t i m e and the Buddhists to doing the at t h a t t i m e ? T h e y the submission as s o o n brave M l e n c h c h a enemy,

as he c o u r t e d t h e B u d d h i s t i c c u l t against the I n d i a n people, who were Vedic

a n d began to perpetrate acts of treachery patriotic for her l i b e r t y ! of Emperor

A s has a l r e a d y b e e n d e s c r i b e d (in national In

p a r a g r a p h s 2 0 4 t o 209) t h e I n d i a n B u d d h i s t s h a d , f o r m e r l y i n P u s h y a m i t r a , who fought for l i b e r t y , s o l d their l o y a l t y to the Greeks l e d b y Menander a n d others and committed treason against their native l a n d . treacherously towards their the v e r y same manner, they d i d n o t hesitate t h i s cime to act m o t h e r - l a n d w h e n ' the foreign K u s h a n aggression was at her t h r o a t . 246. and H a d the a Indian Buddhists rightful Vedic put down the Sakas King the

founded

k i n g d o m of their like any other

own, the B u d d h i s t claim to the K i n g ; and like we

w o u l d c e r t a i n l y have had the liberating India Vedic K i n g Salivahan staunch and for cause of

credit of would

or E m p e r o r national

Pushyamitra

have gladly felicitated tbem. ever show this patriotic the republics

B u t how could the spirit ! the and and

Buddhists and

E v e n when Vedic Youdheyas

states like

S a t a v a h a n a s were engaged i n a life Saka-Kushans a hundred more, these I n d i a n B u d d h i s t s d i d the least for the as the strongest these

death struggle w i t h twentyfive years or themselves i n But as soon Kanishka,

not trouble liberty.

of national national

enemies,

104

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

proclaimed his conversion, albeit half-heartedly, to B u d d h i s m , t h e whole of the affectionate in their Buddhist population submitted their mosi They Sakahatred begun fervently inevitable l o y a l t y a t t h e feet o f t h a t n a t i o n a l foe. existence to t h a t

e x t o l l e d h i m like a G o d to the skies ! T h e y p r a y e d v i h a r s for the everlasting result Kushan M l e n c h c h a State.*^. W h a t wonder i f the

consequence followed ! A s a

of the extreme

w h i c h the V e d i c H i n d u s felt t o w a r d s the to do r i g h t from the time

B u d d h i s t s for t h e i r spite o f the

h i g h t r e a s o n . B u d d h i s m c o n t i n u e d t o d e c l i n e , as i t h a d of Pushyamitra, in r o y a l support of Emperor K a n i s h k a , KANISHKA'S GRANDSON E M B R A C E S RELIGION 247. been t o l d , as

VEDIC

M o r e o v e r , w h e n K a n i s h k a w a s k i l l e d , as has a l r e a d y by his rebellious s o l d i e r s w h i l e he w a s were i n a miserable fighting plight, the For, Buddhists

i n C h i n a , the I n d i a n successor

they found themselves u t t e r l y lost both ways. of K a n i s h k a , his son E m p e r o r H a v i s h k a ,

remained

comparatively cold i n his s y m p a t h y towards the Buddhists*". A n d after H a v i s h k a , K a n i s h k a ' s grandson, ruler of the even coins Saka-Kushans, Vedic his actually and and a n d embraced the changed with the purely Sanskrit them *2 J AFTER KANISHKA S 248. even A s soon as Emperor It was DEATH his Indian It had w h o became the Buddhism He abandoned

cult w i t h a public ceremony ! Vasudeo*^ Nandi

original name of Siva

t o o k for h i m s e l f the and struck on imprinted

appellation, Samrat images

K a n i s h k a died never very strij)

e m p i r e f e l l t o pieces. in north only a India. covered

H i s r u l e i n I n d i a w a s n o t far strong.

extended which

small north-western of in land

of India

c o m p r i s e d the which had

Punjab, Malava, Sourashtra the hands

and G u j r a t h and Now

a. s m a l l r i b b o n l i k e p i e c e formerly been

f r o m the n o r t h - K o n k a n , of the Sakas.

after the death of K a n i s h k a , the two or three S a k a k i n g d o m s

3RD GLORIOUS EPOCH which formed part K u s h a n sovereignty During the Satavahanas had of this and

105 K u s h a n empire threw a w a y the again the became independent. the their of

once

century-old S a k a - K u s h a n aggressive wars, maintained independence

entire S o u t h e r n I n d i a u n i m p a i r e d ; a n d n o w the

north-Indian

s t a t e s a l s o , w h o h a d so f a r a c c e p t e d t h e n o m i n a l o v e r l o r d s h i p o f K a n i s h k a , r e n o u n c e d i t a n d r e g a i n e d t h e i r independence**. In this v e r y confusion the p r i n c i p a l i t y o f P a t a l i p u t r a i n the independent. e a s t e r n p a r t o f I n d i a also became

ONCE AGAIN ROSE T H E SUNKEN SUN OF PATALIPUTRA 249. of our pen. era the P a t a l i p u t r a has been called a small p r i n c i p a l i t y deluge o f the Christian

i n the previous line.

O u r readers m i g h t feel t h a t i t i s . a s l i p F o r d u r i n g the which beginning o f the

B u t i t is n o t so.

S a k a - K u s h a n aggressions at the throne of Pataliputra,

was a d o r n e d b y t h e

celebrated E m p e r o r s l i k e Chandragupta, A s o k a , P u s h y a m i t r a a n d others a n d from w h i c h were g u i d e d for centuries together the destinies of the a l l - I n d i a empire from the H i m a l a y a s to t h e s o u t h e r n seas, w a s l o s t a l l o f a s u d d e n , j u s t as t h e s e t t i n g ; s u n v a n i s h e s w h i l e w e are s t i l l l o o k i n g o n a n d k n o w n o t w h e n i t h a s set. Avar Avitb D u r i n g the century-and-a-half of incessant I n d i a n the Saka-Kushans that followed, the separate Some

existence of P a t a l i p u t r a or M a g a d h a was never felt. the four walls of P a t a l i p u t r a . 250. this very B u t about the y e a r 300

n o n - e n t i t y of a k i n g f r o m somewhere r u l e d a n d l i v e d w i t h i n

A . D . was established the

on

p r i n c i p a l i t y of P a t a l i p u t r a the rule of

Lichchavi times of Lichchavi

R e p u b l i c , w h i c h w a s knoAvn i n M a g a d h a f r o m L o r d Buddha**. 251. The daughter of the chief

of this

R e p u b l i c , K u m a r d e v i , was wooed a n d m a r r i e d b y a p r o m i s i n g y o u t h , s o n o f a f e u d a l chief, n a m e d C h a n d r a g u p t a i n 308 A D * * . W i t h t h e s t r o n g s u p p o r t o f t h e s a m e L i c h c h a v i R e p u b l i c , he established his 3 2 0 A . D . he sway founded over the surrounding territory and i n an independent kingdom in Pa tali-

106 putra*. famous similar Maurya

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

L e t not this Emperor names. dynasty,

Chandragupta

be c o n f u s e d because belonged

with of to

the their the was

Chandragupta Emperor while this

Maurya,

Chandragupta

promising Chandragupta

b o r n i n the G u p t a family. as b r i l l i a n t as w o u l d h a v e Emperor Chandragupta ten or eleven years P a t a l i p u t r a wide enough to h i m deservedly*'. hands of his son, he

H i s achievements, befitted the extended his During

however, were

glorious dynasty o f his short reign o f small kingdom of applied of

Maurya.

to include Magadha, P r a y a g and s h o u l d be was k i n g d o m into the able who ambitious S a k a - K u s h a n s i n the

A y o d h y a so t h a t t h e e p i t h e t o f M a h a r a j E n t r u s t i n g his Samudragupta,

u p r o o t i n g the M l e n c h c h a power o f the Indian empire, Chandragupta was a

north-western part of India, and of establishing an extensive d i e d i n the year 330 A . D . * * . adherent of the Vedic^ This Gupta dynasty staunch

r e l i g i o n Shree V i s h n u being t h e i r chief G o d o f worship*^. EMPEROR 252. i n the Indian SAMUDRAGUPTA throne, Samudragupta Indian States strong Chandragupta still lingering north-western region from with a

A s s o o n as he c a m e t o t h e the several w e l l as i n t h e then to

planned to conquer n o r t h as empire

independent

south and establish a over the

l i k e the M a u r y a n E m p i r e o f sweep S a k a - K u s h a n s i n the

and Chanakya and

Mlenchcha power of the

p a r t o f I n d i a w i t h a l l t h e m i g h t o f h i s e m p i r e . A c c o r d i n g l y he conquered K a m r u p , Samatat, N e p a l a n d a l l the crossing South been the Vindhyas, Many he entered defeated South north-eastern frontier provinces to the Vindhyas*". Thereafter India powerful a r m y . H e conquered twelve prominent kingdoms i n India. brought of the their k i n g s , after having captives a n d after h a v i n g accepted his overnorth spokencurrent extensive

l o r d s h i p , were g r a n t e d go free. and south of India w i t h eloquent praise,

k i n g d o m s a n d were a l l o w e d to historians have

A b o u t these g l o r i o u s c a m p a i g n s o f his i n the many western giving h i m the best of their

phrases, " T h e I n d i a n N a p o l e o n " " .

After such an

3 RD GLORIOUS EPOCH

107

m i l i t a r y e x p e d i t i o n , S a m u d r a g u p t a r e t u r n e d to P a t a l i p u t r a , T h e n i n order to p r o c l a i m to the world his acquisition of this new I n d i a n empire a c c o r d i n g to the V e d i c r e l i g i o u s r i t e s he c e l e b r a t e d t h e H o r s e sacrifice*^, o n a rightfully annointed a began his extensive Saka-Kushans. T H E FINAL SURRENDER B Y T H E KUSHANS. 253. Emperor Kushans A t the fearful reports of this i m p e n d i n g attack o f Samudragupta like whatever small were, kingdoms still the regions o f the a Gandhar and for peace others leading S a m r a t (an preparations for g r a n d scale a n d w a s T h e r e a f t e r he against the his dash emperor).

precarious existence i n the voluntarily mountcy**. sued

north-western and accepted of their

o f India,parathose for a

Gupta

O u r I n d i a n ancestors at A s a token after

that time

c a l l e d these

K u s h a n s ' K u s h ' also. to Samudragupta. century-and-a-half

surrender warfare in India.

K u s h a n s s e n t r i c h offerings a l o n g w i t h t h e i r p e r s o n a l e n v o y s Thus or an incessant two finally the I n d i a n sword ultimately cut The disposed o f here a n d n o w ! w h o , as in on

asunder the v e r y root o f the K u s h a n power K u s h a n p r o b l e m was 254. has a

B u t the S a k a kings from M a l a v a to S i n d h

b e e n t o l d i n p a r a g r a p h s 236 a n d 2 4 8 , h a d t h r o w n off t h e and death struggle w i t h K a n i s h k a and later on, after

y o k e o f A n d h r a d o m i n a t i o n w h e n the l a t t e r were engaged life t h e d e a t h o f K a n i s h k a , d e c l a r e d t h e m s e l v e s free, d i d n o t their own initiative t a l k of any submission. SAMRAT SAMUDRAGUPTA'S DEATH AND AFTER. 255. Mlenchcha While power he was just his preparing this i n 375 last

to march upon the powerful A.D.**. Emperor He had

o f these Sakas,

Samudragupta

breathed

expressed his w i s h t h a t after h i m his younger but v a l i a n t a n d v i r i l e s o n , C h a n d r a g u p t a I I , s h o u l d be c r o w n e d e m p e r o r . B u t d i s c a r d i n g this d y i n g wish o f his, the elder ascended age**. the throne on the strength son, Ramgupta, in ofiicials of his seniority

B u t he w a s so w e a k t h a t a l m o s t a l l efficient

108 in

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

his m i l i t a r y and c i v i l service a n d his ministers too began J u s t at this juncture a popular A l t h o u g h some still strange feeling thing against consider like truth which a g a l v a n i z e d the anecdote,

t o hate h i m secretly. happened this and of as B a m g u p t a ' s feebleness. hearsay Vishakhadatta and King

historians

ancient

writers,

B a n a b h a t t a have credited it w i t h Again as i n the

a reference t o i t i s t o be f o u n d i n t h e c o p p e r p l a t e g r a n t Amoghvarsha*. times the Rajput against comparatively a similar the about warriors had i n respect that faced

recent

situation

Alla-ud-din

of Padmini,

o p i n i o n o f some o t h e r h i s t o r i a n s

this anecdote

R a m g u p t a m u s t be s u b s t a n t i a l l y t r u e i s t h e m o r e a c c e p t a b l e . T h e i n c i d e n t i n q u e s t i o n m a y be s u m m a r i s e d i n t h e manner : 256. Ramgupta Saka them. that to the he Emperor Samudragupta having died and a weakling having ascended the throne after him, the with insolently following

k i n g s b e c a m e fearless a n d b e g a n t o b e h a v e

w i t h the M a g a d h a n empire which was on i n i m i c a l terms

A n impertinent and mean-minded Mlenchcha king of should send else be message his y o u n g a n d beautiful wife, for war*'. and This Grhdevi, and But and

these Sakas commanded R a m g u p t a i n order to h u m i l i a t e h i m h i m or prepared with insolent

wicked Emperor to that

convulsed the whole p o l i t i c a l atmosphere o f empire shame so indignation. imbecile had become the he to utterly

Magadhan

Ramgupta Saka Satrap

s h a m e l e s s as t o s t a r t p r e p a r a t i o n s t o s e n d h i s q u e e n , G r h d e v i , with sole i n t e n t i o n o f a v o i d i n g a took guile, Grhdevi under his sent conflict**. T h i s i n f u r i a t e d h i s y o u n g e r b r o t h e r , C h a n d r a g u p t a . Elouting Ramgupta's Then orders, protection*". resorting Chandragupta of

w o r d to the S a k a k i n g t h a t a c c o r d i n g to his commands Queen Grhdevi was being sent to h i m , b u t t h a t because womanly a bashfulness curtained p a l a n q u i n . She was also to be natural by the a n d m o d e s t y she w o u l d l i k e t o go i n a accompanied T h e S a k a k i n g was however,

retinue of her maids i n similar litters. might be sent that way.

m a d w i t h j o y t o h e a r t h i s m e s s a g e , a n d he r e p l i e d t h a t queen Chandragupta,

3 RD GLORIOUS EPOCH

10 female attire and sat in the too, Queen's sat the

himself donned palanquin, those King,

the

w h i l e i n the

a c c o m p a n y i n g ones,

chosen w a r r i o r s i n feminine garb. A s the t r a i n (procession) o f covered p a l a n q u i n s d r e w near the c a p i t a l of that S a k a the latter, beside h i m s e l f w i t h j o y , c a m e f o r w a r d toof a woman, issued forth the andpouncing the warriors of the

the queen's p a l a n q u i n to receive her i n person; whereupon o u t came C h a n d r a g u p t a , on the unsuspecting swords sword". with i n the guise S a k a K i n g slew h i m i n s t a n t l y w i t h his. and before s h o c k i n g news

F r o m other litters too,

drawn

slaughter o f the S a k a K i n g could spread about they vanished a l o n g w i t h C h a n d r a g u p t a q u i t e out o f the enemy's reach. 257. resounding news Pataliputra had insulted the The whole that after the capital and the nation had itself returned was to who had

with

the praise for C h a n d r a g u p t a w h e n the g l a d Prince Chandragupta accomplishing this nation, unprecedented daring, the S a k a K i n g , There was a

spread

feat a n d p u n i s h i n g w i t h his o w n h a n d s

with instant death.

great agitation to dethrone the cowardly R a m g u p t a who ascended of was the throne deceased emperor, Samudragupta, Chandragupta saved and was to

of M a g a d h a setting aside the last w i s h crown. In that commotion Ramgupta, crowned the s a m e G r h a d e v i w h o m he h a d f r o m h u m i l i a t i o n at

Chandragupta killed. and emperor hands

i n his place. Immediately he married the

with his exceptional valour of the enemy i.

L a t e r on w i t h a well-equipped huge

a r m y S a m r a t C h a n d r a g u p t a m a r c h e d upon the S a k a S a t r a p s . SAKA SATRAP RUDRASINGH KILLED ; T H E LAST PHASE 258. tough O F T H E WAR WITH THE SAKAS

W h e n the w a r came to closed grips o n the G u j a r a t h at every place and at every place the the

M a l a v a f r o n t i e r o f t h e S a k a d o m i n i o n s t h e S a k a k i n g s offered resistance I n d i a n w a r r i o r s c r u s h e d t h e enemy^ ! h i m s e l f w a s k i l l e d b y Chandragupta*. I n the last battle

r e m a i n i n g S a k a S a t r a p , R u d r a s i n g h , the

son of S a t y a s i n g h ,

110

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

THUS ENDED T H E SAKA RULE 259. Having thus vanquished the Malava the Sakas others completely, Kaccha, their empire*. city as of a under

Chandragupta Sourashtra, After such Ujjayini, a

liberated Gujarath,

provinces and

of Sindh,

d o m i n a t i o n and incorporated them into his Indian Chandragupta entered the ancient there Samrat and renoM^ned his

t o t a l d e s t r u c t i o n o f the Sakas, w h e n E m p e r o r t i l l a l i t t l e w h i l e ago w a s t h e c a p i t a l o f t h e celebrated entry C h a n d r a g u p t a assumed the the so far

which

S a k a k i n g d o m , the people grand national festival. t i t l e o f Vikramaditya*. Tiniversally the capital current of the

I n order to i m m o r t a l i z e his glorious S a m v a t i t s e l f as V i k r a m S a m v a t 222). H e made Ujjayini

a n d c r u s h i n g v i c t o r y o v e r t h e S a k a s , he r e n a m e d Malav after h i s o w n n a m e (cf. p a r a g r a p h

w e s t e r n p a r t o f h i s I n d i a - w i d e empire,

a n d t h e r e he l i v e d l i k e a c r o w n e d K i n g . 260. won by H o w f a r c a n one d e s c r i b e t h e s a t i s f a c t i o n a n d p r i d e Bharat felt at this decisive v i c t o r y and became saw of a great of the Vikramaditya united under over the Mlenchchas ? T h e whole of one K i n g ! H o w profound must have a n d successes so o f the Satavahan and failures and other and

t h a t the people a l l over

I n d i a b e c a m e free f r o m t h e f o r e i g n d o m i n a t i o n 'Ekrat', that the

been t h e j o y a n d p r i d e o f V i k r a m a d i t y a h i m s e l f w h e n h e strenuous efforts or h u n d r e d a n d fifty y e a r s Vilivayankur valorous fruit ! 261. O f this the E n g l i s h historian creed a n d manner like

Youdheyas, Malavas

( V i l i n a y a n k u r ?)

w a r r i o r s for the d e s t r u c t i o n of the S a k a power aspirations of Vedic H i n d u s had,

achievements of his grand-father a n d the

national

at last borne such glorious

Vincent Smith the Gupta the

says though monarch

rather g r u d g i n g l y , " W e m a y feel assured t h a t supplied special reasons for desiring to suppress

differences o f r a c e , with i m p u r e f o r e i g n (i%^) was himself an

rulers of Western I n d i a . Hindu,

Chandragupta Jainism

V i k r a m a d i t y a although tolerant of B u d d h i s m a n d orthodox cult o f V i s h n u a n d as s u c h c o u l d n o t but have

especially d e v o t e d to the experienced

3 RD GLORIOUS EPOCH

111 in "violently uprooting the foreign

peculiar

satisfaction

chieftains". T H E SAKAS T O O VANISHED 262. how the and fist' In paragraph 230, i t has a l r e a d y b e e n described language 'mailed or three

Sakas adopted

the V e d i c f a i t h , S a n s k r i t their p o l i t i c a l power w i t h his

Indian

customs a n d manners.

N o w that V i k r a m a d i t y a

h a d utterly destroyed distinct from the

t h e y hereafter lost

t h e i r s e p a r a t e e x i s t e n c e as S a k a s as Only within two

Indians.

g e n e r a t i o n s t h e r e w a s h a r d l y a n y S a k a t o be seen i n I n d i a , as i t p r e v i o u s l y h a p p e n e d i n t h e case o f t h e K u s h a n s . 263. many I n the h i s t o r i c a l past, there l i v e d and r u l e d in India, as this but there was so hardly that popular Emperor good as a the

Emperors

any not

surprisingly trace his of any

Vikramaditya who E v e n a foreigner, to the had

e x t e r m i n a t e d the S a k a - K u s h a n s

thoroughly

o f t h e m is found t o d a y . paid a

Chinese t r a v e l l e r , F a - h i e n (or Fa-hsien), who v i s i t e d I n d i a i n reign, has glowing tribute contentment the prosperity, reached its the happiness, height, the Guptas'. name wealth and that

throughout the whole of the I n d i a n empire under Even today in of King of, innumerable Indian

villages and less

V i k r a m a d i t y a a n d h i s h i g h sense, a n d justice is l o v i n g l y sung i n folk-tales for more or

administration ballad. empire After and

h a v i n g defended the p o w e r f u l u n i t a r y I n d i a n

developed i t i n every respect

t h i r t y - f i v e y e a r s S a m r a t V i k r a m a d i t y a d i e d i n 4 1 4 A.D*. 264. Samrat The epoch w h i c h began with the of r o y a l seal of

V i k r a m a d i t y a , the p r o u d V i c t o r

Saka-Kushans,

is T H E T H I R D G L O R I O U S E P O C H of I n d i a n H i s t o r y .

J U Glorious Epoch
CHAPTER IV YASHODHARMA T H E CONQUEROR OF T H E HUNS

T H E HUNNISH ONSLAUGHT OVER T H E WHOLE WORLD 265. A reference has a l r e a d y b e e n m a d e earlier i n this vast more the

book to the H u n s who routed a l l the S a k a and K u s h a n tribes from their original homes and themselves tracts of lands. cruel than whole and their of Asia These very Huns, predecessors, occupied the and not far only fiercer

now menaced

b u t also the whole o f E u r o p e .

E v e r y one o f

the then well-established, civilized, a n d s t r o n g l y b u i l t nations kingdoms of the There was no world, r i g h t from C h i n a to R o m e was of this impending limit to their n u m b e r nor were t h e i r rocked to its b o t t o m at the very thought doom. raids l i m i t e d to this region or that. 266. men and W h e n their armies m a r c h e d out, thousands o f their women carried fire and. sword to every city a n d every human being, came across. N o t like

every v i l l a g e t h a t t h e y entered a n d to only carry end by on day but even at

y o u n g or o l d , c h i l d or w o m a n , w h o m t h e y these nefarious

the v e r y dead o f night d i d they activities, shouting wildly fire. they A t the

beasts a n d engulfing the enemy lands l i k e w i l d of every bloody battle,

celebrated their v i c t o r y

4 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

113 strong liquors

t h e n a n d there, d a n c i n g w i l d l y a n d d r i n k i n g in cups made 267. of the v e r y s k u l l s o f the soldiers a n d their w o m e n or children^.

slaughtered enemy

B e i n g v e r y close t o t h e o r i g i n a l H u n n i s h t e r r i t o r y , vast Chinese empire were The great

almost a l l the provinces o f the China locusts. 268. Wall The of today one is a

r e n d e r e d d e s o l a t e because o f t h e i r t e r r i b l e r a i d s ^ .

g l a r i n g t e s t i m o n y to prove the worldthis China

i n c a p a c i t y o f t h e C h i n e s e E m p e r o r t o w a r d off t h e s e H u n n i s h great wonder o f the W a l l i s i n d e e d the greatest m o n u m e n t to H u n n i s h Terror* ! O n e o f t h e l e a d e r s o f these H u n s , A t t i l a , o r g a n i z e d made straight like an H i s various m a r a u d i n g armies dashed these h o r s e m e n w h o p i l l a g e d C e n t r a l A s i a a n d for Europe*.

avalanche into European Russia through whichever inlet they c o u l d find a n d w r o u g h t h a v o c e v e r y w h e r e . a r t centres, houses a n d churches, the h a n d s on, these H u n s W h o e v e r came i n went Universities and huts to and poor men's

rich palaces, towns a n d citieswhatever they could l a y their on reducing them ashes*. t h e i r w a y was ruthlessly cut to pieces. Army after

After t r a m p l i n g d o w n R u s s i a t h e y rushed i n t o P o l a n d , thence a t t a c k i n g the Goths i n G e r m a n y and France*. a r m y o f t h e o n c e i n v i n c i b l e R o m a n E m p i r e was destruction for its o w n sake. Europe was not only bathed in blood and laid p u t to r o u t . whole o f harrowing and

T h e s e H u n s l o v e d n o t v i c t o r y so m u c h as t h e y d i d r u i n a n d Consequently, the in war but of Europe For a defeated was v i r t u a l l y at the hands o f

utterly waste.

description of this devastation Fall of the Roman Empire.' as

t h e s e b a r b a r i c H u n s , one s h o i d d r e a d l a n g u a g e s use ' H u n ' ' Huns. 269. about the I n the v e r y same manner the foulest

G i b b o n s ' Decline o f abuses,

E v e n t o d a y most o f the E u r o p e a n indicating

t h e r e b y t h e h o r r o r w i t h w h i c h t h e y l o o k e d u p o n these d e v i l i s h

d i d another

avalanche

o f these H u n n i s h h o r s e s , w h i c h h o v e r e d f o r s o m e t i m e r o u n d H i m a l a y a s destroying whatever remained of the dashed against regions like the the a n d others to the north-west o l India". W i t h S a k a - K u s h a n strongholds, Gandhar

114 very same energy

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

and

devilish

ambition with

which

they

d e v a s t a t e d the empires of C h i n a , R u s s i a , a n d R o m e , d i d these H u n s march i m p a t i e n t l y to t o the Indus. BUT 270. Rut fortunately India was no longer being trample d o w n I n d i a from end to t o force t h e i r w a y e n d under their horses' hoofs, a n d began

ruled by any coward like It was now under the

Dhananand who brought sovereignty of

disgrace Punjab. of

to the l a n d at the time of the Greek i n v a s i o n o f the illustrious son of Emperor Vikramaditya, Gupta era. the

K u m a r g u p t a , * the avenger

the S a k a - K u s h a n d o m i n a t i o n . I n d i a at that time enjoyed the century-old Golden Golden A g e saw, A g e of the towards its The M a u r y a n military close, t h e Indian

s t r e n g t h d i s o r g a n i z e d a n d powerless, because o f the f o o l h a r d y A s o k a n p o l i c y of t o t a l non-violence (Ahimsa). B u t the V e d i c I n d i a o f this time under the leadership always which aware was of the avalanche-like of Kumargupta did Hunnish onslaught, not a l l o w the i m p e r i a l a r m y to degenerate i n the least. B e i n g expected sooner or later. E m p e r o r K u m a r g u p t a

k e p t a v e r y s t r o n g w a r - l i k e a n d well-organized army,^" ever prepared to defend its frontiers. T H E FIRST HUNNISH ONRUSH 271. T h e m o m e n t he l e a r n t o f t h e his four-fold With PARALYSED Hunnish son, to aggression Skundgupta uproot the

o n G a n d h a r , K u m a r g u p t a sent his v a l i a n t at the head o f Hunnish ('^^'n) a r m y menace". their

special technique based on

t h e i r u n l i m i t e d n u m b e r , w h i c h h a d so far b e e n u n m a t c h e d f o r i t s efficacy, these H u n n i s h i n v a d e r s b e g a n t o m a k e s h o r t w o r k o f the I n d i a n frontier soldiers destroy one guards. Hunnish other No sooner did the Indian a r m y at a place, t h a n w o u l d quarters, like ants p o u r i n g

t h e y emerge u p f r o m a l l

f o r t h f r o m t h e i r a n t h i l l s . E v e n i f these w e r e c o m p l e t e l y w i p e d out, there w o u l d a p p e a r fresh ones c r e a t i n g confusion a l l o v e r the l a n d . The armies of S k u n d g u p t a fought battle after

4 T H GLORIOUS E P O C H

115 them steadily

battle

with the irresistible H u n s , destroying

b u t s u r e l y f o r y e a r s together^^.

T h e result was t h a t even the

i n n u m e r a b l e forces o f these H u n s g r a d u a l l y lost t h e i r s t r e n g t h a n d e n e r g y a n d d a r e d cross t h e f r o n t i e r s o f t h e G u p t a E m p i r e no more. held so Guptas. W h y , they far against c o u l d n o t even defend the places t h e y t h e a g g r e s s i v e a n d fierce i m p a c t o f t h e H u n s , therefore, fled

The r e m a i n i n g troops of the

c l e a n o u t o f t h e I n d i a n f r o n t i e r s t h r o u g h t h e v e r y passes t h e y h a d come i n . T h i s c r u s h i n g defeat k e p t t h e H u n s a w a y f r o m I n d i a f o r t h e n e x t f o r t y y e a r s o r so^'. THE BRAVE 272. SKUNDGUPTA

After h a v i n g fought continuously for years on end who had al-

a n d h a v i n g defeated the m o s t p o w e r f u l e n e m y Skundgupta p r o u d l y r e t u r n e d to h i s f a t h e r with at

r e a d y b r o u g h t t o t h e i r knees t h e g r e a t e s t e m p i r e s o f t h e w o r l d , Pataliputra, unprecedented In order Indian where t h e v i c t o r i o u s P r i n c e w a s g r e e t e d enthusiasm, pomp and to celebrate this j o y can e a s i l y be i m a g i n e d . I t k n e w no

g l o r y O l d Emperor Kumargupta's bounds. the Kumargupta performed

s i n g u l a r success

t h e H o r s e - s a c r i f i c e (sr'?^^) a c c o r d i n g t o tradition". DEATH OF 273.

age-old

KUMARGUPTA o l d emperor K u m a r g u p t a his life-mission. many rare abilities H e was of whose be

S h o r t l y after this, the

d i e d , h a v i n g satisfactorily fulfilled memorable recounted deeds here for showing his

succeeded b y his eminent son, S k u n d g u p t a ,

cannot

M 'ant o f space a n d a l s o b e c a u s e

they do

not d i r e c t l y bear u p o n the present theme. 274. W h i l e S k u n d g u p t a was thus r u l i n g i n I n d i a another b y name, organized their styled scat-

Hunnish adventurer, K h i k h i l and founded another

t e r e d forces i n A s i a , as A t t i l a before h i m h a d d o n e i n E u r o p e , kingdom and himself a king. career this new a the the head o f T o w a r d s the end o f E m p e r o r Skundgupta's

H u n n i s h adventurer marched towards I n d i a at

powerful a r m y w i t h a v i e w to a v e n g i n g the ignoble defeat

116

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

H u n s h a d e a r l i e r suffered here^. S E C O N D H U N N I S H INVASION O F INDIA 275. D u r i n g the v e r y first encounters the Huns overat

t h r e w the i m p e r i a l frontier guards a n d

drove

them back

one o r t w o p l a c e s . N o sooner d i d he h e a r o f t h i s f r e s h H u n n i s h aggression t h a n S k u n d g u p t a , i n spite o f his o l d capital and Punjab). ter-attack marched as far as t h e Panchnad age, left h i s (the m o d e r n

W h i l e he w a s t h u s p r e o c c u p i e d i n h i s m i l i t a r y c a m p u p o n t h e e n e m y , he l e a r n t t h a t h i s s t e p busy treacherously p l a n n i n g to brother, his

o r g a n i s i n g t h e o v e r t h r o w n i m p e r i a l f r o n t i e r forces f o r a c o u n P u r g u p t a , was usurp

throne". Nevertheless,

the patriot S k u n d g u p t a , disregarding fighting the a l i e n i n v a d e r s i n -

l i i s personal interests, kept on

stead of speedily r e t u r n i n g to the c a p i t a l to settle his domestie t r o u b l e as some o t h e r s i n h i s p l a c e m i g h t h a v e m o s t p r o b a b l y done. H a d he d o n e so, a n d left the i m p e r i a l a r m y fighting in all without his guidance, the I n d i a n soldiers w o u l d have, a n d at least the the

p r o b a b i l i t y , lost courage a n d the over the whole o f the P u n j a b India. rather preferred fighting

invaders w o u l d have swept half of north Huns to impending calamity, he barbaric

A s he was c o n v i n c e d o f t h i s against

returning home ! 276. A n d e v e n as he w a s fighting i n t h e defence about of bis

mother-land d i d this aged w a r r i o r - k i n g die

A . D . 471

i n h i s m i l i t a r y c a m p , l i k e a t r u e K i n g t h a t he was^* ! "AN E M P E R O R MUST DIE 277. STANDING"

A n interesting anecdote is t o l d about a w e l l - k n o w n 'palmy days of Rome,' palace,

R o m a n E m p e r o r who r u l e d i n those he once suddenly got up, sword

t h a t w h i l e he w a s l y i n g o n h i s d e a t h - b e d i n h i s r o y a l

i n hand, and said to t h e " A Roman Emperor",

f r i g h t e n e d a t t e n d a n t s , w h o s u s p e c t e d i t t o be a d e l i r i o u s fit, that a k i n g must not die i n his bed. he s a i d , " m u s t d i e s t a n d i n g " ^ * . 278. In a like manner did this military great I n d i a n E m p e r o r , camp fighting relent-

Skundgupta,

die i n a small

4TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

117 whom fifteen

lessly, i n spite of his failing years, the very enemy o n h e h a d i n f l i c t e d severe d e f e a t s i n h i s e a r l i e r c i n g a l l r o y a l c o m f o r t s a n d p l e a s u r e s he t o t w e n t y y e a r s o f h i s l i f e suffering empire and a l l the spent almost

career. R e n o u n discomforts a n d

hardships o f a camp-life for the sole purpose o f defending his p r e s e r v i n g the independence of his m o t h e r l a n d , A n d w h e n he d i d d i e , he d i d so fighting t h e a r c h - e n e m y o f h i s n a t i o n , far away i n a b i v o u a c i n the farthest province of the P u n j a b n o t i n his r o y a l palace i n the c a p i t a l ! w a s a n i d e a l e m p e r o r , i t w a s he ! 279. and been died I f t h e H u n s w e r e h e m m e d i n one s m a l l c o r n e r o f t h e indignities, massacres credit his of I f ever there

Indus and i f I n d i a was saved a l l the subjected before the almost Huns

wanton destruction at their hands to which E u r o p e h a d contemporaneously, were completely forth another a l l the A l t h o u g h he generation field

m u s t go t o t h e a r m e d s t r e n g t h o f S k u n d g u p t a . exemplary valour brought

annihilated,

w a r r i o r s , m u c h s t r o n g e r t h a n before, t o t a k e t h e

against

t h e s e once w a r - i n t o x i c a t e d b u t n o w e n f e e b l e d H u n s . 280. H e n c e we b o w d o w n to with as the memory of Emperor conqueror

Skundgupta,

m u c h r e v e r e n c e a n d p r i d e a n d a sense

o f n a t i o n a l g r a t i t u d e as w e m i g h t d o t o a n y o t h e r like Vikramaditya.

AFTER T H EDEATH OF SKUNDGUPTA 281. whose the the Subsequent to the death o f S k u n d g u p t a the throne usurped by sort his rebel their brother, King, Purgupta, In and was of ability succeeded encouraged the H u n s Khikhil. Gandhar, of T a x i l a K h i k h i l , H u n s once

of M a g a d h a was

lack of every

once again to push forward under reign Punjab to of T o r m a n , who suffered The most

a g a i n l e t l o o s e t h e dogs o f w a r a n d a n d arson^o. raised the world-famous

Kamboj,

from their horrible depredations University Thousands of its invaluable books

ground^^.

o n l y served to m a k e bonfire for the H u n s . 282. T h i s is a n o t h e r i n s t a n c e t h a t shows h o w even the at

n a t i o n a l l i t e r a t u r e , c i v i l i z a t i o n a n d c u l t u r e are d e s t r o y e d

118 the hands 283.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

o f f o r e i g n i n v a d e r s , i f t h e y are n o t d e f e n d e d a n d I n the meanwhile, those H u n n i s h hordes w h i c h h a d k i n g d o m o f P e r s i a , a n d i n A . D . 484 death, were now put free t o j o i n t h e a r m y

s u p p o r t e d b y t h e n a t i o n ' s m a i l e d fist. so f a r o v e r r u n t h e of T o r m a n i n his a b l e state^^.

her K i n g , P h i r o z , to

w o r k o f r e d u c i n g I n d i a t o the same m i s e r Punjab into Malava and captured it

W i t h h i s a r m y so s u d d e n l y a u g m e n t e d , T o r m a n When

pushed ahead of the

r o u n d a b o u t 511 A . D . ^ ^ , a l o n g w i t h i t s c a p i t a l U j j a i n . t h a n the father, succeeded to the

Torman's son, M i h i r g u l a , who was braver and more atrocious H u n n i s h throne, strangely e n o u g h he b e c a m e a s i n c e r e d e v o t e e o f t h e V e d i c G o d , R u d r a and h e l d the cult of B u d d h a i n the greatest spite. MIHIRGULA, T H E D E V O T E E OF T H E VEDIC G O D 284. from the Strange time as it m a y seem the the H u n s were s p e e d i l y G o d R u d r a at least frontier north-western

a t t r a c t e d to the province.

w o r s h i p o f the they entered

Vedic

O f these people Vincent S m i t h says, " T h e savage the G o d o f

invader who worshipped his patron deity Shiva,

D e s t r u c t i o n , e x h i b i t e d ferocious h o s t i l i t y against the peaceful B u d d h i s t i c cult a n d remorselessly o v e r t h r e w the S t u p a s a n d M o n a s t e r i e s w h i c h he p l u n d e r e d o f t h e i r treasures^*".

T H E PATRIOTIC VEDIC HINDUS AND TREACHEROUS BUDDHISTS 285. I n this context t h e r e a d e r s are r e f e r r e d t o of this para-

g r a p h s 182 t o 209 a n d 245 t o 2 4 6 a n d the treacherous a t t i t u d e vouchsafe this comment s h o u l d be m o s t s i g n i f i c a n t . 286. accepted oppressed E v e n when this the the Vedic cult

book wherein we I n order to

have commented on the p a t r i o t i c s p i r i t of the V e d i c H i n d u s of the B u d d h i s t s . of ours this incident of M i h i r g u l a

H u n n i s h aggressor M i h i r g u l a h a d of God Rudra and brutally inveterate accept h i s who had become

Buddhists,

enemies o f the

V e d i c H i n d u s , the l a t t e r d i d not

4TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

119
nor d i d they ever In join him in his

political

dominance,

atrocities against their own rivals. acceptance o f the V e d i c a f o r e i g n aggressor Vedic Hindus. far gone under a n d as such a

spite

of his avowed enemy by the so

cult, Mihirgula enmity It cannot later,

w a s l o o k e d u p o n as towards h i m for the that even

national

They avowed his sway.

s a k e o f m a k i n g p o l i t i c a l l y free

those regions w h i c h h a d be d e n i e d but

amongst the V e d i c H i n d u s , k i n g s like K a m b o j and J a i c h a n d d i d c o m m i t treason earlier or on the whole the for protecting nation strong V e d i c c o m m u n i t y h a d a l l a l o n g been people and h a d been g i v i n g the independence and unimpaired. national foreign feeling terrible h a t i n g the n o n - V e d i c battles of their

imperial power

E v e n the E n g l i s h of the Vedic power,

historians, like Smith, could W h i l e stating i n general to subdue the country,

n o t h e l p m e n t i o n i n g , m a y b e i n m a l i c i o u s t e r m s , this people. trying

terms t h a t these V e d i c H i n d u s were the b o r n enemies o f a n y political he s a y s , " T h o s e f o r e i g n t r i b e s , S a k a s , (Yavanas), at the time settled i n the Pahlavas and lonians W e s t e r n I n d i a as t h e objects o f h o s t i l i t y He at the recovered the

lords o f a conquered p o p u l a t i o n , were the of the Vedic King Vilivayankur II

losses w h i c h h i s k i n g d o m h a d suffered Saka King) Nahapan.

hands of the

i n t r u d i n g f o r e i g n e r s a n d u t t e r l y d e s t r o y e d t h e p o w e r o f (the The h o s t i l i t y o f the A n d h r a (Vedic) m o n a r c h was s t i m u l a t e d b y the disgust felt b y a l l the H i n d u s , a n d especially b y the followers of the O r t h o d o x B r a h m a n i c a l system o f the o u t l a n d i s h foreign barbarians^*". 287. heart-ache It at should not surprise the r e a d e r i f he finds i n of an Englishman's British: of the this observation of S m i t h a Imperial Colonies. KING 288. YASHODHARMA weak Purgupta o f the the faint echo

his o w n painful experience

U n d e r the u n d e s e r v i n g a n d one. Most of the

s u z e r a i n t y o f M a g a d h a b e g a n t o be by almost every E m p i r e a n d even the

flouted vassals

and disregarded Gupta to

provinces and principalities began

120

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

rule themselves i n d e p e n d e n t l y . A l l these v i r t u a l l y subordinate but actually independent provinces dominance foreign Great Indian states and different feudal seething Mihirgula Ujjain, the l o r d s feared the p o l i t i c a l by then of the H u n s w h i c h h a d tyrant was and like

s p r e a d a s f a r as M a l a v a . throne of the patriotic Vedic

E v e r y b o d y was V i k r a m a d i t y a at earliest

w i t h i n d i g n a t i o n at seeing a occupy the and every

a n x i o u s t o see provinces

H u n s overpowered courage to

and routed aggressive

at the move

opportunity. h a d the

Y e t n o n e o f a l l these s m a l l e r take any

against these H u n s .

N o b o d y c o u l d b r o a c h t h e subject o p e n l y . 289. vowed to At such a critical time knotty He was But o f the an adventurous youth

solve

this

problem. merely

H e was n o t even a a small chieftain,

t i t u l a r k i n g or emperor. the province

Y a s h o d h a r m a b y name, o f a o f Malava^.

relatively small principality i n his a m b i t i o n , his sense o f were as l o f t y a n d p o w e r f u l and pompously mightiest

p a t r i o t i s m and his daring spirit as t o challenge the m i g h t styled ' K i n g of K i n g s ' of the

Huns, Mihirgula, and dethrone

h i m a n d t o d e s t r o y t h e H u n n i s h influence r o o t a n d b r a n c h . A C O M M O N FRONT O F T H E VEDIC KINGS 290. F i r s t o f a l l he o r g a n i z e d a l m o s t a l l t h e I n d i a n states w i t h a v i e w to Even effort a n d B a l a d i t y a of Magadha under the leadership Indian to be Army neighbourout the supported of K i n g

ing independent

fight

H u n n i s h manace^'. this organized war a l l sides. powerful

Y a s h o d h a r m a a l l these kings m a r c h e d against the H u n s f r o m This well organized H u n n i s h a r m y began could do what a n d the most on the n o n e else c o u l d t h i n k o f d o i n g s i n g l e - h a n d e d , battlefields o f Indians. DEFEAT OF T H E HUNS . CAPTURE MIHIRGULA 291. himself, HIMSELF OF

slaughtered

I n the end, the Supreme C o m m a n d e r , Y a s h o d h a r m a powerful army on Mandasore or Mihirgula somea n d j o i n i n g battle at Korur

marched at the head of a v e r y

4 T H GLORIOUS E P O C H

121

t i m e a b o u t A . D . 628 o v e r t h r e w t h e H u n n i s h d r a g o n f o r e v e r . A f t e r a v e r y savage man-slaughter M i h i r g u l a himself a captive of K i n g Yashodharma^'. 292. 293. This singular success resounded thunderously atrocities throughout the length and breadth of I n d i a . A n d i n order to avenge the numerous t h a t H u n s i n general a n d Mihirgula i n p a r t i c u l a r h a d so f a r became

p e r p e t r a t e d a g a i n s t the I n d i a n p o p u l a t i o n , K i n g Y a s h o d h a r m a f o r t h w i t h ordered the hanging of Mihirgula*". BALADITYA'S ANTI-NATIONAL 294. GENEROSITY

B u t as s o o n as B a l a d i t y a , t h e E m p e r o r o f M a g a d h a , death-sentence he, as a passed on Mihirgula by King member so selfish of the to a Combined Front, avoid secret displeasing treaty with some

learnt of this Yashodharma, alive.

i n s i s t e d t h a t t h e H u n be s p a r e d Yashodharma did Whether serve some 3aladitya. Mihirgula to disastrous nothing

a n d be h a n d e d o v e r t o h i m only

according to

end o f his or under

delusion o f the hanging, a the

so-called superhuman delusion which

generosity almost people,

c o n s i s t i n g i n t h e release o f t h e d e a d l i e s t e n e m y , w h o d e s e r v e d but seems Indian permeated through v e r y veins o f the

B a l a d i t y a s p a r e d n o t o n l y M i b i r g u l a ' s life b u t e v e n a l l o w e d h i m t o go h o n o u r a b l y t o r y to the Prithviraj allowed to the A r e m n a n t o f the H u n n i s h t e r r i great m a n y years after h i m , inveterate enemy, M o h a m m e d north-west*^. another

G h o r i , t o go s c o t free ! MILK O F F E R E D T O T H E SNAKES BRINGS VENOM (Payah-panam Bhujanganam ONLY Kevalam Vishwardhan)

295. T h a n k i n g his good stars, M i h i r g u l a h u r r i e d straight t o K a s h m i r w h e r e he s e c r e t l y o r g a n i z e d the H u n s a n d the k i n g , annexed land and Gandhar, persecuted the people especially l i q u i d a t e d the pockets killed of the

of B u d d h i s t

i n f l u e n c e after s l a u g h t e r i n g w h o l e s a l e t h o u s a n d s ot B u d d h i s t m o n k s a n d nuns*^.

122 296. life viz. this

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

I t is v e r y difficult to say Mihirgula only to give

i f fate

had brought to

to the and

a p r a c t i c a l lesson

I n d i a n B u d d h i s t s -who w e r e i n t o x i c a t e d b y t h e d e l i r i o u s i d e a , ' R e l i g i o u s v i c t o r y w a s g r e a t e r t h a n arnaed v i c t o r y ' t o show t h a t w i t h o u t one's o w n a r m e d s u p p o r t even R e l i g i o n , cannot survive the and sword. 297. use the N e v e r t h e l e s s , these m i l k s o p s o f t h e B u d d h i s t s whothese persecutions had to his avenge death d i d not fail to themselves on. natural only weapon they o n s l a u g h t s o f t h e b a r b a r o u s e n e m y ' s fire

were sorely distressed at Mihirgula.

Only when Mihirgula

died a perfectly

d e a t h , these B u d d h i s t s recorded sending h i m forthwith to hell. atone for his hatred towards

i n their myths, to

" W h e n this demon of a Hun,. L o r d B u d d h a a n d to suffer

M i h i r g u l a , d i e d " , t h e y wrote, " a n d went to eternal h e l l

i n h u m a n p a n g s , t h e E a r t h b r o k e i n t o t w o b y t h e v e r y shock.. I t r a i n e d as h e a v i l y as the Deluge o f M a n u , and the b i r d s M a n y other a n d beasts r a n helter-skelter crying horribly.

u p h e a v a l s a l s o t o o k place**. 297-A. F o r these e n - f e e b l e d consolation B u d d h i s t s , was there a n y to imagine themselves or of

other w a y open for

than

t h e u n l i m i t e d t o r t u r e s i n t h e i n f e r n a l fires o f p u r g a t o r y place, a terrible enemy, whom they dared not think

t h e h e l l o r t h e ' n a r a k ' , as w e I n d i a n s s h o u l d l i k e t o s t y l e t h e h a r m i n g i n t h e l e a s t w h i l e y e t he l i v e d i n t h i s w o r l d suffered ? B u t w a s n ' t t h i s c o n s o l a t i o n o f these n o n - v i o l e n t violent ? Is it kindness or extreme cruelty ? YASHODHARMA Buddhists,

T H E VICTORIOUS ENTRY OF INTO UJJAIN ! 298. a n d after With After having pomp vanquishing

Mihirgula Indian did

completely rule this i n this

Yashonewly

dharma overthrew a l l H u n n i s h re-established and

influence f r o m the P a n c h n a d

f r e e d l a n d , he r e t u r n e d t o M a l a v a w i t h h i s v i c t o r i o u s a r m y . great ceremony Yashodharma w h i c h he h a d . enter Ujjain** w h i c h h a d the r e p u t a t i o n of b e i n g the capital of I n d i a since the time o f V i k r a m a d i t y a , a n d

4TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

12$ N o w he d i d n o t remain the They-

freed

anew from the foreign y o k e . He erected Indian two

a s i m p l e k i n g but h a d become dhiraj**! v i c t o r y of the patriots

the k i n g p i l l a r s to against

of k i n g s , M a h a r a j a commemorate the Huns*.

e v e n n o w t e s t i f y t o t h e g r a t i f i c a t i o n t h a t the p e o p l e o f thesetimes m i g h t have then felt. WHAT HAPPENED T O T H E HUNS NEXT ? 299. W h a t else c o u l d h a v e and the happened other to them ? did. They Soon

m e t w i t h t h e same f a t e t h a t t h e i r f o r e r u i m e r s t h e l o n i a n s , t h e S a k a s , the P a r t h i a n s aggressors a f t e r M i h i r g u l a d i e d r o u n d a b o u t A . D . 5 4 0 t h e H u n n i s h statesi n the north-west region completely*'. the beyond the Indus valley dwindled into insignificance w i t h i n a generation or two and perished b e g a n t o r u l e r i g h t u p tolost political "The power, Huns suff-

A f t e r w r e s t i n g p o l i t i c a l p o w e r f r o m the H u n s The moment they

V e d i c H i n d u k i n g s once a g a i n

the Hindukush**. became as meek

because of a n a r m e d m i g h t stronger t h a n t h e i r own, the H u n s lambs. D r . Jayaswal writes, were f u l l y c r u s h e d w i t h i n a c e n t u r y b y the successive (Hindu), dynasties*'." ered during a ever remained and B e c a u s e o f t h e g r e a t losses i n t h e i r r a n k s , century of incessant warfare took over willingly within w i t h the H i n d u s Whosoor two

H u n n i s h population diminished r a p i d l y i n numbers. languages merged customs and a generation

to I n d i a n religions and.

so c o m p l e t e l y w i t h the H i n d u s t h a t t h e y c o u l d n e v e r

recollect their H u n n i s h extraction. 300. over the V i n c e n t S m i t h h a s t h e f o l l o w i n g c o m m e n t s t o offer effects of this the decisive I n d i a n Oxus, India victory and the enjoyed Huns : "After defeat of M i h i r g u l a on the

o n the far-rea ching

e x t i n c t i o n o f the H u n

Power

i m m u n i t y f r o m f o r e i g n a t t a c k s f o r n e a r l y five c e n t u r i e s * " . " 300-A. gula at I t c l e a r l y [ m e a n s t h a t after t h e d e f e a t of M i h i r -

the h a n d s of Y a s h o d h a r m a

a n d after t h e e n d o f t h e T h u s the w h o l e Gandhar^

H u n empire b e y o n d the O x u s there was no foreign aggression o v e r I n d i a for n e a r l y five c e n t u r i e s t o c o m e . of India, right from Pariyatra (Hindukush),

124
Kashmir, nearly the

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

Punjab and

S i n d h s t r a i g h t to K a n y a k u m a r i , for was The whole of Bharat

enjoyed under the H i n d u K i n g s prosperity and happiness five hundred years. independent, powerful, wealthy and h a p p y ! A RESUME OF T H E ANCIENT PERIOD IN INDIAN H I S T O R Y 301-307. we mean the the it I f b y the one

Ancient Period in Indian History succeeding subject period is matter called of this be and

f r o m B . C . 6 0 0 t o A . D . 7 0 0 , a p e r i o d as

l a r g e as 1300 y e a r s a n d i f the modern,

is i n t h e fitness o f t h i n g s t h a t h e r e a n d n o w Some of the h i s t o r i c a l points periodwhich should very and pertaining women

s h o u l d e n d t h a t p e r i o d so f a r as t h e b o o k is concerned. to the this ancient impressed

carefully

on the minds of our y o u n g men

g e n e r a l r e a d e r , b u t w h i c h are g e n e r a l l y l o s t s i g h t of, are (1) I n t h i s a n c i e n t p e r i o d no foreign the whole of India notice at any time. aggressor T h i s fact could ever

b r i e f l y d e a l t w i t h here i n t h i s c o n c l u s i o n : conquer generally it.

escapes t h e On reading

o f g o o d m a n y o f t h e f o r e i g n e r s as o f o u r or pervert

o w n men, w h i l e some d e l i b e r a t e l y neglect i t

s u c h t i t l e s o f C h a p t e r s as ' A l e x a n d e r ' s I n v a s i o n generally misled into a belief t h a t the w h o l e o f Huns, of and the U n d e r this propounded of the delusion many

o f I n d i a ' ' S a k a a g g r e s s i o n o n I n d i a " , f o r e i g n as w e l l as n a t i v e r e a d e r s are lost such I n d i a was o v e r r u n either b y A l e x a n d e r or b y the its independence. objections and

enemies o f I n d i a a n d h e r s o - c a l l e d w e l l - w i s h e r s h a v e t h a t the whole life nationhas show wilful that passed i t is due I n d i a n nationi.e. and wicked the

raised Hindu and to

s u c h t h e o r i e s as t o m e a n I t is t o b r i n g charge ignorance or that

imder in foreign slavery. to either unintentional

t o l i g h t a n d refute t h i s foolish

m a l i c e t h a t s u c h t h e o r i e s are e v e r p r o p o u n d e d ,

t h i s b o o k has b e e n p u r p o s e l y w r i t t e n . S o f r o m t h e f o r e g o i n g n a r r a t i o n i t s h o u l d be c l e a r t h a t (2) R i g h t from Nepal to E a s t e r n Sea ( B a y o f Bengal) India, t h e whole of northern a n d eastern I n d i a and southern

4 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

125

t h a t is to say, p r a c t i c a l l y three-fourths o f this great continent, of I n d i a , remained completely independent 1300 y e a r s . of any foreign d o m i n a t i o n for these N o a g g r e s s o r b y sea o r

l a n d c o u l d e v e r r e d u c e i t c o m p l e t e l y to s l a v e r y . (3) by The O f the remaining western of the Sakas and K u s h a n s barely reach Ujjain. at the hands and northern India,

r o u g h l y a b o u t 1/4 a^foreigner. Huns could

continent was o n l y once traversed, held the north-westera H o w miserably these has. a n d G u j r a t for some t i m e . of Indian nationals

tract of l a n d between the Punjab n a t i o n a l foes suffered

been briefly described i n the foregoing pages., (4) H a r d l y a n y other contemporary n a t i o n of the w o r l d have so s u c c e s s f u l l y d e s t r o y e d the foreign

w i l l b e seen t o

aggressors a n d m a i n t a i n e d i t s n a t i o n a l independence for such, a l e n g t h o f t i m e n o t less t h a n 1300 y e a r s . (5) almost I t is not o n l y I n d i a t h a t these all lonians, Sakas known world fact which and. and must

H u n s a n d o t h e r aggressors i n v a d e d . brought i n the so-called D a r k A g e s . other nations always be into complete

Some o f t h e m disrupted T h e y t h r e w some o f t h e

the other nations ! of the then obliviona

kept i n view when comparing them with India i n

respect of these b a r b a r i c aggressions. (6) ambition the These very barbaric aggressors w h o came i n such diabolie ashes in

large numbers

c a r r y i n g powerful weapons w i t h the

o f a n n i h i l a t i n g the whole o f the I n d i a n continent general war, their beastly instincts, i n the vast

were themselves reduced b y the I n d i a n w a r r i o r s to conflagration of a multitude so being purified i n the m a r t i a l Indian fires and merged

c o m p l e t e l y t h a t e v e n t h e i r n a m e (^ITT)-

d i d not r e m a i n ( ^ } b e h i n d t h e m ! 308. who and L e t us f o r a m o m e n t i m a g i n e t h a t a c e r t a i n A n g e l

h a d b e e n o b s e r v i n g t h e affairs o f t h i s E a r t h a t t h a t t i m e has once a g a i n come d o w n on the H i m a l a y a n peaks a n d Not,knowing what happened any

is s u r v e y i n g t h e I n d i a n s c e n e .

d u r i n g t h e i n t e r v e n i n g y e a r s he b e g a n t o a s k f r o m t h e p e a k : " W e l l , a r e t h e r e s t i l l left o v e r i n t h i s c o n t i n e n t o f I n d i a of the l o n i a n s (Greeks) w h o h a d once f o u n d e d a k i n g d o m i n a

126

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

. s m a l l c o r n e r o f t h i s v a s t piece o f k n d ? " I f a n y inquire asks, this way, h i m , "Well, "In I am hetheir one part descendant

Angel

does Angel of

t h e r e i s u n f o r t u n a t e l y no one left t o t e l l \" I f a g a i n t h e o f I n d i a there were some k i n g d o m s a n d Is there anyone

-communities of Sakas a n d the K u s h a n s . affirmative there is u n l u c k i l y none left. today he a g a i n to a s k f o r t h e gentlemen Ujjain t h i r d time

t h e m t o be f o u n d here n o w ? " T o a n s w e r t h i s q u e s t i o n i n t h e N o one c a n be f o u n d Were of up the to some to say, " Y e s , I a m S a k a " or " I a m a K u s h a n . " " A t least once

b e l o n g i n g t o t h e H u n c l a n w h o h a d once h a r a s s e d advanced be f o u n d here ! A r e t h e r e a n y s u c h ? E v e n t o

the whole of the w o r l d a n d who h a d must

t h i s q u e s t i o n n o one c a n p r o u d l y s a y t o d a y " W h y n o t ? H e r e J a m their direct 309. tell me descendant". again, and "Well, ruled

B u t i f the awe-stricken A n g e l asks

a t least i f t h e r e is a n y y e t left o f t h o s e H i n d u s w h o Then the answer, " Y e s , I a m t h a t H i n d u ! I and prove, beyond a shadow of a edifice of State I fittingly of called T H E the most FOURTH the and

f o u g h t b r a v e l y w i t h a l l these f o r e i g n aggressors over I n d i a ? " mouths the Hindu 310. lustrous i n this nation

a m he ! " w o u l d s p r i n g f r o m m o r e t h a n t h r e e h u n d r e d m i l l i o n country d o u b t , t h e d e e p r o o t e d f o u n d a t i o n s a n d t h e grand and the Hindu c a n be So this

GLORIOUS E P O C H of Indian History glittering i n m a r t i a l achievements daring successful emperor, YASHODHARMA!

"The

Mohamedan

conquest

of India

is p r o b a b l y

the its

bloodiest story i n history.

I t is a d i s c o u r a g i n g t a l e , f o r

evident m o r a l is t h a t c i v i l i z a t i o n is a precarious thing, whose delicate complex of order a n d l i b e r t y , culture a n d peace m a y at any time be overthrown by barbarians invading from without or m u l t i p l y i n g w i t h i n " W i l l D u r a n t : Story of Civilization.

Glorious Epoch
CHAPTER V

THE CLIMAX OF MAHARASHTRIAN VALOUR ! THE MARATHA STANDARD PROUDLY OVER FLUTTERS

ATTOCK

NATURE O F T H E MILLENNIAL HESDU-MUSLIM STRUGGLE 311. T h e scope o f t h i s b o o k , ' S i x G l o r i o u s E p o c h s o f already been explained i n Chapter a fierce and I detailed gigantic

I n d i a n H i s t o r y ' , has

( p a r a s : 4 t o 8) f r o m w h i c h i t s h o u l d b e c l e a r t h a t account o f the continuous, long-drawn,

H i n d u - M u s l i m s t r u g g l e i s n o t i n t e n d e d h e r e . W h a t we i n t e n d t o d o here i s t o e x a m i n e t h o r o u g h l y a n d f r o m t h e H i n d u s t a n d point this epic struggle and the period covered b y i t as s e a r c h i n g l y , as f a i t h f u l l y a n d as f e a r l e s s l y as i t o u g h t t o h a v e been d o n e b u t u n f o r t u n a t e l y h a s n o t so f a r b e e n d o n e . 312. F o r even today i t is a b s o l u t e l y essential and beneficial to the interests o f the H i n d u N a t i o n . TWO AGES O F OUR HISTORY : ANCIENT AND MODERN 313. W e feel t h a t o u r H i s t o r y i s n a t u r a l l y d i v i d e d b y

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

129

t h e c o u r s e o f e v e n t s i n t o t w o g r e a t ages : t h e A n c i e n t a n d t h e M o d e r n ; t h e first, e n d i n g w i t h t h e s e v e n t h to the present d a y . century, and the have years Hindu second, stretching from the beginnings o f the eighth century

I n the p r e c e d i n g four chapters we following age

dealt w i t h the vast ancient p e r i o d of about a t h o u s a n d o r so, w h i l e w e i n t e n d t o a n a l y s e , i n t h e History. 314. I n d o i n g so d e t a i l e d a c c o u n t s o f t h e thesis will many be will chapters, the course of events i n t h i s m o d e r n of

nineteen

stray given be are

events supporting our m a i n

certainly

where necessary a n d the c h r o n o l o g i c a l sequence to c r o w d up the l i m i t e d space at other writers. our

also they by

m a i n t a i n e d . B u t t h e c h r o n o l o g i c a l d e t a i l s w i l l n o t be a l l o w e d d i s p o s a l , as volumes will be not e a s i l y a v a i l a b l e i n v a r i o u s b i g or small many in the

Hence our whole attention rather than,

focussed without

m a i n l y on the bearings of different i m p o r t a n t points subject rbatter i n h a n d , though regard to, the cbronological order. T H E EPIC HINDU-MUSLIM WAR 315. The struggle o n the two fronts i n a l l the from the unknown and Punjab, been to had

bloody beginunheard came political Barring by these Hindu their

wars fought at every M u s l i m i n v a s i o n r i g h t n i n g o f t h i s m o d e r n age w a s h i t h e r t o of. p o u r i n g i n d o w n the plains o f the

F o r the Greek, S a k a , H u n a n d other invaders, who objective. other crush

d o m i n a t i o n o f t h i s c o u n t r y as t h e i r s o l e this p o l i t i c a l a i m their raids had never a n y c u l t u r a l or religious h a t r e d . O n the n e w I s l a m i c enemies n o t o n l y a s p i r e d

occasioned hand, the

political power and establish i n its place M u s l i m brains by this another fierce religious ambition, was not

sovereignty heretofore Intoxicated more

over the w h o l e o f I n d i a , b u t t h e y also h a d , seething i n d r e a m t o f b y a n y o f the o l d enemies o f I n d i a . religious ambition, which their p o l i t i c a l one. at their diabolic than

m a n y times

These millions of M u s l i m command to destroy the

invaders from a l l over A s i a fell over I n d i a century after cent u r y w i t h a l l the ferocity

130

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

H i n d u r e l i g i o n w h i c h was the l i f e - b l o o d o f the N a t i o n . T H E O U T R A G E O U S CHRISTIAN INCURSION 316. India T o a d d to these catastrophic M u s l i m inroads over the from i f we

C h r i s t i a n nations l i k e the Portuguese, the D u t c h , fifteenth century A . D . e v e n

F r e n c h , the B r i t i s h a n d others rushed u p o n our n a t i o n the sea, r o u n d a b o u t the

were to ignore the i n f i l t r a t i o n o f the S y r i a n C h r i s t i a n s i n the M a l a b a r d u r i n g t h e 1st c e n t u r y A . D . T h i s C h r i s t i a n o f f e n s i v e , l i k e t h e M u s l i m one, equally devilish. was both political and religious by and T h e y also wrought havoc converting account

m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s at the point o f the

bayonetan

o f w h i c h w i l l be g i v e n a t i t s p r o p e r p l a c e . 317. A l t h o u g h the two fronts o f this M u s l i m aggression, their

viz., t h e r e l i g i o u s a n d p o l i t i c a l , w e r e o n l y t h e t w o p a r t s o f t h e same epic H i n d u - M u s l i m struggle, their o r i g i n a l forms, weapons different. of war and their ultimate e n d were discussed N a t u r a l l y , t h e y h a v e t o be altogether separately,

as f a r a s i t i s p o s s i b l e t o d o s o . 318. o f the H e n c e w e s h a l l first e x a m i n e t h e r e l i g i o u s a s p e c t aggression over our country in C h a p t e r s 13 t o 22 o f t h i s

Muslim-Christian

Chapters V I to X I I and then i n

b o o k we s h a l l discuss i t s p o l i t i c a l side.

ti

CHAPTER VI

BEGINNING O F M U S L I M BVCURSION 319. W e have already pointed outand the shall do so

hereafterhow

histories w r i t t e n not o n l y

b y foreigii

h i s t o r i a n s o r t h o s e w h o are a v o w e d l y i n i m i c a l t o u s , b u t e v e n b y our o w n people, ignore the glorious episodes o f e x c e p t i o n a l v a l o u r a n d m o n u m e n t a l successes o f t h e H i n d u s a n d i n stead, catalogue o n l y the calamities that befell them p r e s e n t t h e m as t h e o n l y t r u e h i s t o r y o f t h e H i n d u s , t h e y were never fearlessly w r i t t e n f r o m the pure a n d H i n d u standpoint. their and

because simple such

W e have a l r e a d y referred to m a n y The

i n s t a n c e s , i n t h e first f o u r c h a p t e r s i n s u p p o r t o f o u r c o n t e n t i o n a n d w i l l d o so e v e n i n t h e f o l l o w i n g pages. u n d e r c o n s i d e r a t i o n h e r e is a n i n s t a n c e i n p o i n t . 320. Generally speaking i n a l l histories, especially i n the first the h i s t o r y text-books used i n schools, the writers i n v a r i a b l y jump from an account of the H u n n i s h onslaught to Successful M u s l i m c a m p a i g n o n S i n d h , w i t h o u t w r i t i n g e v e n a line or t w o about the i n t e r v e n i n g l o n g period o f these h u n d r e d y e a r s o r so. narration N e x t follow in q u i c k succession pupil, catches doleful an tale the detailed o f M u s l i m i n v a s i o n s one a f t e r a n o t h e r , so t h a t a impression, of foreign publiperiod

c o m m o n reader, especially a

w h i c h is v e r y o f t e n c a r r i e d e v e n i n h i s l a t e r l i f e , t h a t t h e h i s t o r y o f t h e H i n d u s is n o t h i n g b u t a s u b j u g a t i o n a n d n a t i o n a l defeats. O u r enemies h a v e

c i z e d t h e s e false i m p r e s s i o n s as e s t a b l i s h e d f a c t s a l l o v e r t h e w o r l d for the last t w o or three centuries. F o r instance, a m a n like " defeat. the late D r . Ambedkar, burning with hatred T h e H i n d u s , has b e e n a life o f a I t is a mode of s u r v i v a l against H i n d u i s m , writes : continuous will of which every H i n d u

feel a s h a m e d ^ . "

132

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

321. I n fact, h i s t o r i c a l evidence shows t h a t after the t o t a l r o u t o f t h e H u n s , t h a t i s t o s a y , s i n c e a b o u t A . D . 550 places^ a n d r e c o n q u e r e d n o t o n l y w h a t Sindh, Baluchistan, are now Hindu as K i n g s a n d emperors successfully crossed the I n d u s at v a r i o u s known Afghanistan, Herab, Hindukush, Gilgit, Huns, northbeyond

K a s h m i r a n d m a n y other regions from the Greeks, the national western Kashmir, flag of the Vedic H i n d u s far beyond the

the Sakas and other f o r e i g n peoples, b u t h o i s t e d the v i c t o r i o u s boundaries there of Chandragupta M a u r y a ' s empire upto kings and, i n the opinion o f

U t t e r K u r u s ! W h y , even i n K h o t a n i n Central A s i a ruled H i n d u

m a n y historians, even G a z a n i was r u l e d b y K i n g Sheeladitya*. T H E REJUVENASCENT HINDU NATION 322. astounded rejuvenate account successful E v e n the foreign historians l i k e V i n c e n t S m i t h are at the enduring after for ability of the H i n d u n a t i o n t o For a detailed the itself crushing defeats.

of this

period and

Smith's glowing tribute to the o f the Hindus

struggle

independence Only one

c u r i o u s r e a d e r s are a d v i s e d t o r e f e r t o t h e c o n c l u d i n g p o r t i o n of Chapter I V of this book. here. 322-A. " A f t e r the defeat o f M i h i r g u l a (by the Hindus) sentence w i l l suffice

a n d the e x t i n c t i o n of the H u n power, I n d i a enjoyed i m m u n i t y f r o m f o r e i g n a t t a c k f o r n e a r l y five c e n t u r i e s * . " 323. S m i t h has t h u s c o m p l e t e l y refuted the extravagant

and vulgar remarks of D r . A m b e d k a r on H i n d u history. T H E BEGINNINGS O F T H E A W E F U L MUSLIM WAR W I T H INDIA 324. upon him I t is g e n e r a l l y b e l i e v e d t h a t M o h a m m e d B i n K a s i m A r a b i a n or i n fact Muslim invaders to march before up But i t w a s a t l e a s t fifty y e a r s

w a s t h e first o f t h e Sindh. that with other

Arabian Muslims had started

picking

quarrels upon the

the B r a h m i n kings of Sindh*. and

T h e y h a d even dilate these of

t r i e d a n a r m e d aggression. systematic

Y e t we do not i n t e n d to chronological account

6 T H GLORIOUS E P O C H

133 detachments'. a l l these A t length distant

various skirmishes b y armed bands or m i l i t a r y

I t is enough for our purpose to bear i n m i n d t h a t a t t e m p t s were foiled successfully b y the H i n d u s * . Usman', The then the governor of the Grand

Khalipha's

p r o v i n c e of O m a n , openely a t t a c k e d the H i n d u state o f S i n d h . Brahmin King in a battle^". of Sindh, Chacha, vanquished not very Commander-in-Chief, these did sporadic attempts any not undertake they After Arabs o n l y these A r a b s , b u t k i l l e d t h e i r Abdul till Aziz, about A . D . 640, the

i m p o r t a n t e x p e d i t i o n , w i t h perhaps the o n l y exception of the small distant province of Makram^^, converting the Muslim H i n d u s there faith^^. which at the reduced t o ashes point of the

s w o r d to the

These H i n d u B a l u c h i s t a n i a n

converts o f those days became later on b i g o t e d M u s l i m s . T H E FIRST BIG MUSLIM EXPEDITION AGAINST SINDH 325. Bin-Kasim Sindh with Thereafter it was launched a huge the army, i n A . D . 711 large-scale fifty-thousand that Mohammed against The

first

offensive

strong^*.

majority o f the p o p u l a t i o n o f S i n d h , then, was V e d i c H i n d u s , w i t h K i n g D a h i r at the head o f the state, while, o n l y a small minority was the follower of L o r d B u d d h a . H u n s , their last K i n g Formerly, when Mihirgula had S i n d h was under the

persecuted the B u d d h i s t s v e r y c r u e l l y , because i n spite of his H u n n i s h e x t r a c t i o n , he h a d b e c o m e a f a i t h f u l f o l l o w e r o f t h e Vedic Sindh were religion went free to and hated Buddhism for its feebleness^*. (Chapter 4Paragraphs 284 & 285.) B u t after M i h i r g u l a , w h e n under the sway of the Vedic H i n d u K i n g s , the suffered a n y such persecution. They B u d d h i s t s no longer

f o l l o w t h e i r o w n r e l i g i o n so f a r as i t c o n c e r n e d

o n l y w i t h t h e i r o w n selves. THE BUDDHIST TRAITORS 326. to see kingdom. N e v e r t h e l e s s , these I n d i a n B u d d h i s t s were the Muslim foreigners march against the These Buddhists, who elated, Hindu the

bore m a l i c e towards

134 Hindus, perhaps

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

thought

t h a t these n e w M u s l i m aggressors forerunners,

m i g h t e m b r a c e t h e i r B u d d h i s t c u l t , as d i d t h e i r

the Greeks under M e n a n d e r or the K u s h a n s u n d e r K a n i s h k a , and establish a B u d d h i s t empire over I n d i a . So they went a n d greeted the Arabian-Muslim leader, w h e n he c a p t u r e d P o r t They appealed to D e v a l from the hands o f K i n g Dahir^*.

h i m i n s o m e s u c h w a y as t h e f o l l o w i n g : 326-A. Vedic H i n d u from theirs. " W e have nothing to cult. Our Prophet, Lord do with Dahir and his us

O u r r e l i g i o u s f a i t h differs B u d d h a , has

very widely taught

'Ahimsa.' (Total Abstinence F r o m Violence).

W e never take Whoever

a r m s a n d d a b b l e w i t h p o l i t i c a l affairs o f t h e s t a t e .

w i n s a n d be t h e r u l e r o f t h e s t a t e , we o b e y h i m i n a l l m a t t e r s t e m p o r a l . Y o u a r e n o w t h e v i c t o r , so n o w y o u are o u r K i n g t Never we suspect that for a moment that we shall even enlist o u r s e l v e s i n D a h i r ' s a r m e d forces o r h e l p h i m i n a n y w a y . S o pray t h e B u d d h i s t s s h o u l d n o t be s u b j e c t e d t o a n y indignities or troubles at y o u r h a n d s . " 326-B. Complying with some such request of the the arch

B u d d h i s t s which amounted to complete surrender, 327. King t o o k the (reports)^*, testify that O n r e c e i v i n g the news o f the on the other field". fall

d i p l o m a t K a s i m gave t h e m temporary assurance of safety". of Port Deval, and subjuDahir, h a n d , m o b i l i z e d his a r m y went ahead

K a s i m , too, on his part,

g a t i n g some parts o f S i n d h . the

The Muslim-writers of Tarikhs campaign, by

who have recorded the details o f this

B u d d h i s t s i n S i n d h helped the Muslims i n p r o v i d i n g t b e m w i t h foodstuff military intelligence. of this treachery;

every possible way^', while the latter marched onwards, s h o w i n g t h e m d i f f i c u l t passes, Some a n d f o d d e r a n d s u p p l y i n g t h e m secret

few V e d i c H i n d u s a l s o w e r e g u i l t y

but their attempts were i n d i v i d u a l a n d exceptional. KING DAHIR DIES FIGHTING O N T H E BATTLEFIELD 328. A t l a s t , t h e m a i n forces o f the Muslims and the

H i n d u s joined battle at Brahmanabad^".

The H i n d u s fought

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

135
the M u s l i m s then h a d no cannon, the to Hindus find did that they not were

fiercely. had possess^i. in they that the

Although of a

fire-arms

new type,

which

N a t u r a l l y the of Dahir not

latter

began

themselves

weaker i n strength. pay came would i t was a armies

Moreover the A r a b platoons rebelled^^. against W h e n the

Hindu-Muslim

to close quarters, the A r a b s i n f o r m e d h i m t h a t fight Mohammed-Bin-Kasim, were, and What himself. faith a in Hindu their

s i n c e t h e l a t t e r was a M u s l i m , as t h e y t h e m s e l v e s more, they even marched on their Hindu

religious crusade against the Kafirs^*. master complete

T h i s artlessness o f the H i n d u s i n p l a c i n g the enemy m e t the same fate, caused the H i n d u

w h e n e v e r i n future

K i n g employed M u s l i m soldiers i n his army. strategy to topple b a t t l e - a r r a y s ineffective**. 329. mounted t h e fray**. H i n d u army Nevertheless, w i t h o u t letting this his elephant was and kept on fighting

T h i s v e r y often

down and made

betrayal of the i n the t h i c k o f i n hot pursuit,

A r a b platoons

cause a n y c o n f u s i o n i n h i s r a n k s . K i n g D a h i r

B u t when he h i m s e l f was k i l l e d i n the battle, the routed, a n d the M u s l i m s ,

e n t e r e d t h e city*. 330. news H o w e v e r , the m o m e n t D a h i r ' s death on to she received the horrible great of

of K i n g

the battle-field, the Queen leapt into a the I t was limit

a n d hundreds o f other brave H i n d u ladies fire a n d b u r n t t h e m s e l v e s death*'.

w a r l i k e spirit, the K s h a t r i y a d h a r m a ! The enemy's attempts t o c a p t u r e a n d m o l e s t the Q u e e n a n d o t h e r l a d i e s o f h i g h - r a n k were m o s t l y foiled. 331. E v e n then, Daheer's the city, i n the two confusion that was wrought had and also and

everywhere, dashed into

daughters every

named Suryadevi and captive took The soldier and looting

P r a m i l a d e v i fell** every citizen*'.

into the hands o f the M u s l i m s who killing as Kasim them

Mohammed away

hundreds o f others on unhindered. every other city

courtesans. fate

massacre o f the H i n d u s a n d large-scale arson i n the c i t y w e n t B u t t h a t was the or t o w n t h a t o f n o t o n l y one c i t y ; the M u s l i m s v i s i t e d on their

136

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

o n w a r d m a r c h t h r o u g h S i n d h m e t w i t h t h e s a m e disaster*". B U T W H A T W E R E T H E B U D D H I S T S D O I N G IN THIS NATIONAL CATASTROPHE ? 332. A t t h e fnews o f t h e f a l l of K i n g Dahir and ring the bells

v i c t o r y of the M u s l i m s , these B u d d h i s t s began to i n t h e i r vihars*^ t o g r e e t t h e M u s l i m

conquerors, and prayed

i n congregations for the p r o s p e r i t y of the M u s l i m rulers ! 333. battle, B u t what they thus asked the Muslims Sindh, more rushed they f o r as After on a boon proved final these

t o be a n i n e x o r a b l e curse f o r t h e m . when wind, throughout Buddhists Hindus**. even at no

w i n n i n g the beheading did

violently, like a stormy they the V e d i c atleast a

went

ruthlessly than so

F o r , the V e d i c H i n d u s were every place and minds armed opposition o f the

fighting

i n groups or B u t as as

individually there was

they

struck Muslims.

l i t t l e awe a n d t e r r o r i n the Buddhist took

in Buddhist Vihars and d o w n as e a s i l y of the B u d d h i s t s who shrines i n them were

localities, the M u s l i m s cut t h e m O n l y those

they w o u l d cut vegetable. to the

M u s l i m f a i t h were spared, w h i l e a l l t h e i r v i h a r s to pieces ; for the Muslims

throughout S i n d h a n d the innumerable knocked down, and hammered hated these ' B u d d h parastis'these 334. way The into

shrine-worshippers. its

The very word, "Buddhaparasta", which found the Buddhists,

I s l a m i c t o n g u e , is i t s e l f a c o r r u p t f o r m o f t h e 'Buddhaparastha'. began to c a l l the shrine-worshippers ' B u d d h a To

o r i g i n a l S a n s k r i t w o r k of the Muslims

p a r a s h t a ' b e c a u s e o n t h e i r w a y t o I n d i a t h e y first f o u n d s u c h numerous shrines nowhere but i n the B u d d h i s t V i h a r s . annihilate such shrine-worshippers was for the M u s l i m s a sort of religious commandment**. BUDDHIST AHIMSA AND MUSLIM HIMSA 335. T h i s is n o w t h e p l a c e w h e r e t h e question that 152 t o 159) we of

have discussed at length i n Chapter I I (Paras chronologically concluded. By

t h i s b o o k , a b o u t t h e d o w n f a l l o f B u d d h i s m i n I n d i a s h o u l d be t h e y e a r A . D . 700, o f w h i c h

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

137 t h a t i s , before and the Muslims into The and

w e are s p e a k i n g i n these pages,

c o u l d set f o o t i n I n d i a t o w a r d s S i n d h , t h e B u d d h i s t s a l l o v e r I n d i a were fast d i m i n i s h i n g i n n u m b e r s successful theoretical dwindling n o n - e x i s t e n c e as i s a l r e a d y s h o w n i n p r e v i o u s c h a p t e r s . a n d religious tenets b y the stalwart Vedic and theologians

refutation of the B u d d h i s t philosophy

'pandits'** is n o t the o n l y cause o f the t o t a l e x t i n c t i o n o f the B u d d h i s t s i n I n d i a ; m a n y other social also h a d a fair share i n this those w h i c h have not h i s t o r i a n s so f a r , o r referred remarks. THE FIRST C A U S E : T H E BUDDHIST HIGH TREASON 336. W e have already dwelt at length on this collective Buddhists i n India against their nation 182-209, a n d C h . I l l P a r a s 2 4 2 the patriotic and politically to at which p o l i t i c a l events Of them only given enough momentous task. have not been be

received the proper attention from the conspicuously

p r o m i n e n c e w h i c h t h e y r e a l l y deserve, w i l l

their proper places i n these b r i e f c o n c l u d i n g

high treason of the

i n C h . I I P a r a s 162 t o 159 ; Buddhists, the whole Being these of

2 4 6 of this book. Because o f this treacherous m e n t a l i t y of the conscious I n d i a n p o p u l a t i o n was up i n arms to destroy them rootand branch. experience that convinced beyond doubt by actual Buddhist congregations (Buddhaand the as unpatriotic,

sangha) were i n h e r e n t l y a n t i - n a t i o n a l and treacherous institutions, the iingly India. the courts gave them patriotic hardly

politicians and the y e a r A . D . the 700

any support anywhere i n supportBuddhist helpless,

E s p e c i a l l y i n the n o r t h about to cult

new

R a j p u t K i n g d o m s w h i c h were the staunch prosper**, were Buddhist rendered

ers o f t h e V e d i c r e l i g i o n , b e g a n p o p u l a t i o n a n d the

socially boycotted, weak a n d i n v a l i d everywhere i n I n d i a . THE SECOND R E A S O N : fFANATIC BUDDHIST AHIMSA 337. Just as the patriotic and politically conscious

138

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

p o p u l a t i o n of I n d i a became impatient w i t h the B u d d h i s t cult, so w a s t h e g e n e r a l p o p u l a c e d i s g u s t e d w i t h t h e h a r a s s m e n t o f Buddhist Ahimsa. A t t i m e s t h o u g h few a n d far between when the B u d d h i s t s gained the greatest p o l i t i c a l power o v e r t h e m a j o r p o r t i o n o f I n d i a as i n t h e t i m e s o f A s o k a a n d S h r e e H a r s h a , they enforced the Hindus by misusing of the times are their replete Buddhist with Yet from tenets on the Vedic political authority. The writings by the

c o p i o u s references t o , a n d carried on i f passages are an opponent's quoted mouth. Vincent

i l l u s t r a t i o n s of, t h e r e l i g i o u s p e r s e c u t i o n B u d d h i s t s o n those occasions. their veracity as t h e y occur

f r o m some V e d i c b o o k s , s o m e o v e r - s e n s i t i v e s o u l m i g h t d o u b t H e n c e we are a d d u c i n g a s p e c i m e n c l e a r l y h o w v e h e m e n t l y t h e foreign and non-Vedic historians have criticized it. S m i t h i n his ' E a r l y H i s t o r y of I n d i a ' has this to say 338. " I t is recorded b y contemporary testimony that

i n t h e s e v e n t h c e n t u r y K i n g H a r s h a , w h o o b v i o u s l y a i m e d atcopying closely the institutions of A s o k a d i d not s h r i n k from inflicting c a p i t a l p u n i s h m e n t w i t h o u t hope person who dared to infringe his commands animal or using flesh as of pardon on a n y by s l a y i n g any-

food i n any part of his d o m i n i o n . A n unlucky merchant puni-

K u m a r P a l , a J a i n K i n g o f G u j r a t h , imposed savage penalties u p o n violators of his (similar) rules. who h a d c o m m i t t e d the atrocious was b r o u g h t before a s p e c i a l c o u r t a t wretch court who had outraged by the crime o f c r a c k i n g a louse Anilhawada and Another special the

s h e d w i t h t h e c o n f i s c a t i o n o f h i s w h o l e property'. b r i n g i n g a dish o f raw meat was p u t constituted Kumar those Pal functions s i m i l a r to to death. The

s a n c t i t y o f t h e c a p i t a l by(for this purpose) h a d And

o f A s o k a ' s censors.

w o r k i n g o f the later i n s t i t u t i o n s sheds l i g h t o n the u n r e c o r d e d proceedings of the earlier o n e s ' ' . " THE MARTYR LOUSE ! 339. confiscated Out of the proceeds of the obtained who by was selling built a the big:

property

offender

c o m m i t t e d the

'atrocious crime' of c r a c k i n g the s a i d louse

6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

139

temple'8 w o r t h lacs o f rupees a n d i t was n a m e d ' Y u k v i h a r ' the temple o f the Louse ! 340. Were this incident described b y any with other writer is

i t w o u l d h a v e b e e n as a p a r o d y o f t h e J a i n f a i t h . the J a i n w r i t e r s ' ' themselves who cite i t H e n c e i t h a s t o be t a k e n as t r u e . 341. man ! W h a t a paradoxical practice ! In very

B u t it

evident pride.

order to save a head of that

l o u s e i n t h e h a i r o f a m a n t o c u t off t h e

A n d this is c a l l e d ' A h i m s a ' ! A s i f to k i l l a m a n is no all ! It is hunters, who

' H i m s a ' v i o l e n c e ! M a n seems t o h a v e n o l i f e a t violence'Himsa'itself fishermen lived by hunting and 342. that millions of I n d i a n

because o f t h i s ' A h i m s a ' , more ruthless a n d more v i o l e n t t h a n seamen, gamekeepers, fishing, foresters a n d others

lost their professions. of flesh-eaters jointly protesof of

W h e n these m i l l i o n s

ted and demonstrated how they and their wives and children would starve to death and how this w o u l d spell an enormously grave nature K i n g Kumar that most graciously issued another order t o leave those professions themselves. violence Pal of Gujrath**

these m i l l i o n s

people, w h o have been c a r r y i n g o n v i o l e n t

professions ought

H o w e v e r as p e r t h e i r

d e m a n d , t h e s t a t e w a s t o s u b s i d i z e t h e m f o r t h r e e years*^. 343. B u t what after those out three in years ! the But case Starvation of these this

could not be completely r u l e d unfortunate millions. intolerant faith. now tively 'Ahimsa' w h i c h c o u l d be h a d a l m o s t made

F o r flesh a n d m e a t w a s t h e i r c h i e f f o o d for n o t h i n g . flesh-eating shook Vedic because punishable b y death, off its tyrannical which had for

t h i s c o m m o n m a s s o f p e o p l e was a n t a g o n i z e d t o t h e B u d d h i s t These m i l l i o n s of taken an people in the y o k e , a n d s o u g h t refuge considerate religion,

all-embracing noble form, Ahimsa which

accepting a rela-

a l l o w e d concessions

p a r t i c u l a r t i m e a n d place a n d persons, o n h u m a n welfare** !

concentrating mainly

140

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

UNTOUCHABILITY AGGRAVATED BY T H EBUDDHIST RELIGION 344. E v e n today not only common people and good the m a n y p r o p a g a n d i s t s b u t e v e n h i s t o r i a n s seem t o be l a b o u r i n g under the delusion t h a t the B u d d h i s t s d i d not p r i n c i p l e o f u n t o u c h a b i l i t y , and t h a t no one u n t o u c h a b l e i n the B u d d h i s t regime*'. p r a c t i c e w a s is t h e m o s t p e r t i n e n t result of the v i o l e n t w a y establish their the animal-hunting and recognize was considered

W h a t is l a i d down i n One unavoidable tried death, search to of out

s o m e o n e ' s r e l i g i o u s t e x t s is b e s i d e t h e p o i n t . W h a t t h e a c t u a l thing. i n which the B u d d h i s t s punishable by to

principle of ' A h i m s a ' , flesh-eating

and of their declaring

over-enthusiastic

a n d r e l e n t l e s s efforts

s u c h offenders a n d g i v e t h e h a r s h e s t c a p i t a l a n d o t h e r o f being w i p e d out became still spread and most more firmly rooted,

severe wideour

p u n i s h m e n t s , was t h a t the p r a c t i c e o f u n t o u c h a b i l i t y i n s t e a d distressing**. T h e l i m i t e d space a t

d i s p o s a l prevents a n y further discussion o f i t i n these pages ; a n d o f course i t i s needless ! found, not in times, but India. example the Vedic nor i n the account A n u n i m p e a c h a b l e p r o o f c a n be i n the B u d d h i s t texts of the foreign-Chinese travellers travelled a l l over c o m m u n i t y a s for the Buddha they

of the

who h a d espoused B u d d h i s m a n d who h a d T h e y a v o w , " w h i c h e v e r caste or the

' C h a n d a l s ' d i d not give up the v i o l e n t profestowns as untouchables;

sions a n d d i d n o t observe A h i m s a a c c o r d i n g to f a i t h , were b a n i s h e d f r o m the l i k e those of the lepers. were p e r m i t t e d these to untouchables beat had I f at

h a d to form colonies o f their o w n outside the towns a n d cities a l l they had an occasion and on some market-day the the which come t o t h e t o w n

t o c a r r y i n one h a n d a s t i c k , t o road so t h a t

end of which was t i e d t h e y h a d to

a child's rattle or a small d r u m

while going along the

p e o p l e i n t h e s t r e e t s m i g h t see t h e m a n d a v o i d e v e r y p o s s i b l e c o n t a c t w i t h them**." 345. Those, who ignorantly the the t o w n , or maliciously blame the

Peshwas* f o r

e v i l t r e a t m e n t g i v e n to the should

untouchables equally

w h e n they entered

also c r i t i c i z e ,

6TH GLORIOUS E P O C H

141 Asoka, when Shree H a r s h a they see this not Jain of

v e h e m e n t l y a n d f o r t h e s a m e offence and Vikramaditya evidence. to the Rajput rulers,

B u d d h i s t kings, and a l l the K s h a t r i y a kings r i g h t f r o m F o r this evil tradition of the untouchability was and the

b e g u n b y t h e P e s h w a s f o r t h e first t i m e b u t v a l e n t even since the V e d i c , regimes; a n d i n the being weakened it observed. Buddhist was most Buddhist period

i t h a d been pre-

especially instead

scrupulously and mercilessly themselves treated the those more untouchable. delusion, and the than that untouchability remember

E v e n the untouchables

b e l o w t h e i r o w n r a n k s as e q u a l l y o r e v e n t h a t the B u d d h i s t s gave no so e x t o l t h a t sect, the should quarter do well to to

T h o s e o f t h e u n t o u c h a b l e s w h o are s t i l l u n d e r

Chandals, the M a h a r s a n d other untouchables miserable under violently The

were far m o r e

non-violent Buddhists once again I

under the V e d i c people who accepted the p r i n c i p l e o f A h i m s a with its limitations. like to repeat, ability.' Buddhists, and not should aggravated mitigated 'Untouchthen

T h e y should examine the v a l i d i t y o f this statement

i n the l i g h t of the u n d i s p u t e d evidence cited here a n d a l o n e s h o u l d t h e y choose w h a t e v e r is b e n e f i c i a l t o t h e m . 346. T h e y should remember more had to the t h a t for the above the

reason the and under the of

the untouchables l i k e the Chandals a n d others V e d i c r e g i m e s , as w h o i n the past their allegience congenial, to

preferred

unrelenting

u n c o m p r o m i s i n g B u d d h i s t ones, a n d those thousands o f t h e m v o l u n t a r i l y (or helplessly a n d Vedic religion. pressure) embraced B u d d h i s m , n o w renounced i t and declared T h u s even before all ranks M u s l i m s set f o o t i n S i n d h , f o l l o w e r s o f t h e B u d d h a h a d b e g u n to d i m i n i s h i n numbers b y m i l l i o n s inherent weakness B u d d h i s m had throughout society, r i g h t f r o m the highest to the lowest, a n d because o f i t s declined to such an extent had seen its sad t h a t the Chinese B u d d h i s t travellers, w h o

p l i g h t w i t h t h e i r o w n eyes, h a d b e e n m o v e d t o w r i t e t h a t t h e h o l y a n d once p r o s p e r o u s p l a c e s l i k e B u d d h a G a y a , M r i g a d a v a S h r a v a s t i , K u s h i n a g a r , and the b i r t h place of Kapilvatsu, which had been Lord Buddha sanctified b y the actual resi-

142

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

dence o f the L o r d a n d w h i c h h a d been the rendered desolate a n d were o v e r g r o w n w i t h forests*'. 347. altogether Muslims. Nevertheless, wiped out this of

place wild

of and

piligrithick

mage for the w o r l d - w i d e B u d d h i s t followers, h a d been s a d l y

m o r i b u n d B u d d h i s m was before

not

India,

the a d v e n t of the i n the northeven the in I t is s a i d t h a t from fact Vedic had Viharas,

The B u d d h i s t s were more numerous

western frontier states l i k e S i n d h a n d K a m b o j a n d B e n g a l i n t h e east t h a n i n t h e r e s t o f I n d i a * ' . the modern state o f B i h a r derives t h a t there once stoopas and existed far too other its name many this

Buddhist

'Buddhaparasthas'*'.

Since tbe

states were prosperous e v e r y w h e r e , religious rites religious faith and faith on

B u d d h i s t sect

no guts to c a r r y o n its t r a i t o r o u s a c t i v i t i e s or to t h e w i l l t o d o so o r n o t .

enforce its

non-Buddhists, whether it had their organisations, enjoyed their in

A n d so l o n g as t h e y f o l l o w e d t h e i r interfered with

harmlessly they, kings.

i n s t i t u t i o n s , a n d t h e i r v i h a r a s were never any w a y b y the V e d i c heartedly*". 348. That they

complete

religious freedom is a d m i t t e d b y the Chinese travellers open-

W h a t t h e n m a d e these m i l l i o n s o f B u d d h i s t s , l i v i n g India before the Muslim onrush,

in the various states o f

dwindle i n t o non-existence thereafter ? 349. Some t i m e ago h i s t o r i a n s , a n d e s p e c i a l l y w e s t e r n past or or find the they to have In massacred

historians, h a d a presumption t h a t sometime i n the at frequent i n t e r v a l s , the V e d i c rulers m u s t these B u d d h i s t s a n d reconverted historical them to some credence to t h i s records destroyed Hinduism theory them root forcibly.

and branch, order to examined

of theirs, they

o f the

times most scrupulously but even

after t a k i n g i n t o consideration a few trifling exceptions c o u l d find no p r o o f t o or systematic a t t e m p t on the p a r t

establish a n y deliberate, pre-planned, o f the V e d i c rulers

a n n i h i l a t e the B u d d h i s t s c o m p l e t e l y . 349-A. declared*!, A t last the more conscientious o f these h i s t o r i a n s honestly that this presumption of theirs was

5 T H GLORIOUS E P O C H

143
the very idea of forcible extinction the hands o f the V e d i c people was

totally unfounded of the basically wrong. 360. well as Who

and

B u d d h i s t s at

then

was responsible

for this t o t a l ousting as

o f the B u d d h i s t faith from I n d i a ? T h e historians, foreign

n a t i v e , d o n o t seem t o h a v e f o u n d a n a n s w e r t o t h i s

p r e s s i n g q u e s t i o n , o r t h e y h a v e a t l e a s t , p r e f e r r e d t o be s i l e n t o n this point. 351. MUSLIMS. 351-A. Muslims, W e have a l r e a d y briefly described i n the these 'Buddhaprasthees'the Sindh** b y the foregoing pages how, i n spite of their traitorous solicitations o f the idol worshipping under the they B u d d h i s t s who preached extreme non-violence,-were v i o l e n t l y exterminated from M u s l i m aggressors that sect. K a s i m , owing to their innate hatred for on l i q u i d a t i n g the B u d d h i s t pockets For T H E THIRD CAUSECONFRONTATION WITH

same reason, a n d i n the v e r y same manner the M u s l i m s w e n t o f i n f l u e n c e , as a d v a n c e d c o n q u e r i n g p r o v i n c e after p r o v i n c e i n I n d i a . W i t h a s w o r d i n one h a n d a n d t h e K o r a n i n t h e o t h e r , e v e r y M u s l i m m i l i t a r y chief broke down, demolished and raised to the ground the B u d d h i s t Buddha, fear Buddhists*'. converted. everyone sword. China**. 'stoopas', A s most Not became On a 'Sangharams', ' V i h a r a s ' , the idols of of the Buddhists embrace showed, through the pillars, e v e r y t h i n g belonging to or relating to the willingness to provinces Islam, t h e y were a l l alive i n the to others; victor's and be or

of death,

single B u d d h i s t remained a M u s l i m or was s i l e n c e d b y fled taken

north-western

like Gandhar, Kamboj and

seeing B a k h t y a r K h i l j e e m a r c h o n B i h a r several Tibet rest were polluted and over i n t o the

Buddhists took their religious books and The Muslim fold.

Some might have preferred to die rather to

M u s l i m s b u t no one f o u g h t for life a n d r e l i g i o n ! N o w h e r e can one find e v i d e n c e t o s a y t h a t some I n d i a n B u d d h i s t a r m y a n y b a t t l e w o r t h the name ! some B u d d h i s t o r g a n i z a t i o n f o u g h t w i t h t h e M u s l i m i n v a d e r s

144

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

M A J O R I T Y O F M U S L I M S IN E A S T B E N G A L EXPLAINED 352. majority masse. ruled T h e s a m e is t h e ease w i t h E a s t B e n g a l w h e r e of the population was Buddhist. With the some

h o n o u r a b l e exceptions, the B u d d h i s t s there t o o k to In Delhi, a where the M u s l i m Sultans and majority. The whole upto or

I s l a m en Emperors Uttar or

f o r o v e r five h u n d r e d y e a r s , t h e V e d i c H i n d u s h a v e a l l clear o f the the northern Indiaright West Bengal British

along been i n Pradeshthe

w h e t h e r u n d e r the M u s l i m a d m i n i s t r a t i o n their numerical first the This superiority. For, even

the present onethe V e d i c H i n d u s have a l l along m a i n t a i n e d when the M u s l i m s came conquering, the B u d d h i s t s i n these provinces were I t is o n l y i n E a s t B e n g a l t h a t H o w ? Quite more Buddhists should obviously ! than the Hindus fell had into minority.

c o n s p i c u o u s l y few i n n u m b e r . province

numerically

H i n d u s a n d those numerous B u d d h i s t s became M u s l i m s ! I t is n a t u r a l , therefore, t h a t t h i s p r o v i n c e alone become, since then, a M u s l i m - m a j o r i t y province**. 353. Thus it is that the social extinction of of the was the

B u d d h i s t s i n I n d i a , w h i c h came to pass a l l of a sudden, t h e i n e v i t a b l e effect o f t h e a r m e d a n d r u t h l e s s m i g h t Muslim conquerors. The relentless and

uncompromising

B u d d h i s t A h i m s a was done to d e a t h b y the e q u a l l y relentless and bigotted M u s l i m violence ! 354. Lord But what happened to the Buddhist flow cult and

Buddba

h i m s e l f i n I n d i a i n t h e e n d ? J u s t as a s t r e a m separately of as the the a n d o n c e a g a i n s h o u l d l e a p as a t r i b u t o r y i n the end in the same H i n d u

separated f r o m the R i v e r B h a g i r a t h i s h o u l d some miles Vedic away

i n t o the same B h a g i r a t h i , the B u d d h i s t c u l t b o r n out H i n d u i s m merged religion; and L o r d B u d d h a h i m s e l f was established

t e n t h o f the G o d l y A v a t a r s and was H i n d u i z e d , T H E N E G L E C T E D 300-YEARS O F H I N D U V A L O U R 355-356. I n most of the writers, 'Histories of India', by foreign and especially in the text-

as w e l l as b y o u r o w n

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

146

books o f h i s t o r y for I n d i a n schools the later M u s l i m invasions o f I n d i a f o l l o w so t h i c k l y t h e o n e o f S i n d h Mohammed one breath, pupil never Kasim, and the i n A . D . 711 by accounts of the subjugation o f

p r o v i n c e a f t e r p r o v i n c e o f I n d i a are n a r r a t e d so h a s t i l y , as i n a n d t h e w h o l e a c c o u n t i s so c u r s o r i l y g i v e n i n a or a is q u i t e l i k e l y t o t h i n k t h a t t h e H i n d u s offered that the Muslims i n their advance. A f t e r the conquest o f till l i m i t e d space o f 20 o r 2 5 p a g e s t h a t a c o m m o n r e a d e r small were p r a c t i c a l l y no resistance w o r t h the name, halted

S i n d h , t h e M u s l i m v i c t o r s m o u n t e d , as i t w e r e , a m a g i c h o r s e and went on conquering the whole of I n d i a a n d never, t h e y reached K a n y a k u m a r i , d i d t h e y alight from i t . obviously childish ! T H E INTERVENING 357. To avoid this PERIOD to nullify the whose This is

misconception and true

injustice done to the H i n d u nation, a

historian,

avowed d u t y is to t e l l the t r u t h , the whole t r u t h a n d n o t h i n g but the t r u t h , should effectively a n d p r o p o r t i o n a t e l y describe the i n t e r v a l s between heroic resistance, Hindus. for more After or the any two or Muslim invasions and offered outside by the the successful fall otherwise, advance

o f S i n d h i n A . D . 711 H i n d u

Kings Sindh in so

most effectively checked the M u s l i m less 300 y e a r s . text-books e a s i l y escapes t h e n o t i c e o f t h e almost a l l the impressively mentioned. 358. years' or enormous therefore of people. I t is because we u t t e r three centuries the

B u t this H i n d u heroism quite c o m m o n reader, because i t is not of Indian History

words

'three

hundred that the escapes

within

three

seconds,

length o f this intervening period quite measure Five the period i n question, make up by

o u r notice, unless we are expressly t o l d a b o u t i t . generations 300

W e should generations The

years !

B r i t i s h r u l e o v e r I n d i a , f o r i n s t a n c e seems t o o l e n g t h y t o t h e present generation. f o r one a n d a h a l f . arresting the B u t measured i n centuries i t lasted o n l y C o m p a r e d w i t h it, the H i n d u v a l o u r i n

M u s l i m o n s l a u g h t w i t h i n the confines o f S i n d h

146
for more or less

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

300

years

assumes

greater

historical the other

significance.

T h e same holds g o o d w i t h regard to

i n t e r v e n i n g periods* 359 On the One cannot say justifiably t h a t the M u s l i m vigour world was on the wane. years and at

or t h e i r a m b i t i o n to conquer the this period.

c o n t r a r y , these b o t h w e r e a t t h e i r f u l l h e i g h t d u r i n g D u r i n g this very period of three hundred o v e r r u n a n d vanquished n a t i o n after A f r i c a n coast s t r a i g h t t o G i b r a i t e r , knocked Prance. The name Gibraiter itself Jobform

these v e r y A r a b s h a d thence the along the north

nation* r i g h t f r o m B a g h d a d t o t h e M e d i t e r r a n e a n sea whence they subjugated P o r t u g a l a n d S p a i n a n d gates of southern which means

testifies to the u n r i v a l l e d M u s l i m conquest o f t h e west. al-Tarik, Commander T a r i k , is tbe root o f the 'Gibraiter'". 359-A. modern corrupt

the straits conquered b y the M u s l i m

A t l a s t i n A . D . 732 t h e v a l i a n t K i n g o f F r a n c e , I t is t h i s m o n u m e n t a l t r i u m p h whole of Europe ! I n not only subdued their the them were too, these

Charles M a r t e l , gave a m o r t a l blow to the M u s l i m aggression a n d r e p e l l e d t h e m for ever*'. triumphant kingdoms all to march the of Charles M a r t e l t h a t saved the in Western

Muslims

Asia and Northern Africa politically, Even Portugal and defiled'. But Spain both

b u t w i t h t h e s h a r p edge o f t h e i r s w o r d t h e y a l s o f o r c e d embrace abducted Islam*'. and forcibly converted to Islamic faith. were violently Their womenfolk,

n a t i o n s freed themselves f r o m t h e M u s l i m y o k e some centuries afterwards. H o w t h e y d i d so, w i l l b e d e s c r i b e d a l i t t l e l a t e r . coast o f S t i l l the fact remains t h a t the nations o n the n o r t h A f r i c a are even t o d a y M u s l i m s . 360. Well, i t is not t h a t d u r i n g the years A . D . 700 to to march out of Sindh on and

1000 t h e M u s l i m s d i d n o t t r y bigotry. They did try to

a t t a c k the n e i g h b o u r i n g H i n d u States, w i t h the same d e v i l i s h force themselves through Sourashtra a n d G a n d h a r m a n y times'^. were r o u t e d b y the H i n d u s . 361. A t that time from the eastern b o u n d a r y o f Sindh B u t every time they

S T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

147 was a n

t o the n o r t h e r n most boundary of north I n d i a there tain cross, range, kepts v e r y difficult, on though

unbroken chain of valiant Rajput Rajas which, like a mounnot quite impossible to onslaught**. resisting stoutly the M u s l i m

Consequently, i n S o u r a s h t r a a n d i n the n o r t h - w e s t p r o v i n c e s the a t t a c k i n g Muslina armies were put to rout again a n d again b y t h e s t a u n c h r e s i s t a n c e o f t h e Hindus*. O n t h e o t h e r h a n d t h e m i g h t y B a p p a R a v a l o f C h i t t e d once a t t a c k e d S i n d h a n d after but driving the Muslims Sumra clean out, annexed i t to his o w n Rajputs firmly established their Kingdom**. T h e A r a b s d i d , no d o u b t , capture i t once a g a i n ,

u l t i m a t e l y the

r u l e over Sindh**. 362, hoofs the I f the fanatic A r a b s c o u l d t r a m p l e under the horses' whole northern coast of Africa and two major

nations o f E u r o p e , w h y c o u l d t h e y n o t force t h e i r w a y o u t o f S i n d h ? Thus p u t i n sharp contrast w i t h contemporary history of the west, the h e r o i s m of the m o r e c l e a r l y a n d brightly*. 363. W h y c o u l d n ' t another channel out the Chandragupta M a u r y a or a whole of the I n d i a n m i g h t the heart of H i n d u s shines out all the

Vikramaditya,

a n d d r i v e the A r a b i a n M u s l i m s back r i g h t i n t o A r a b i a i s a f a c t w h i c h d i s t u r b s us n o t a l i t t l e .

CHAPTER

V n

T H E PECULIAR NATURE O F T H E MUSLIM ATROCITIES [ SULTANS O F GHAZANI ] 364. years hemmed D u r i n g the l o n g p e r i o d the Arab i n S i n d h , a n d was finally of nearly three was being hundred

in which

menace

successfully

overthrown b y the S u m r a n o r t h of Gandhar^. Brahmin king, r u l i n g the A

R a j p u t s , different M u s l i m t r i b e s w e r e b u s y f o u n d i n g a s t r o n g M u s l i m power fully to attack and i n Ghazani further his contemporary S u l t a n of G h a z a n i , Sabakhtageen, was now preparing himself Jaipal, whose forefathers h a d a l l a l o n g been Punjab 366. to invade Gandhar the rout of the Huns*. Shrewdly anticipating the India Jaipal himself he w a s r e p e l l e d . I n order plan of Sabakhtageen Gazani*, but b y t h i s success afterwards, aggression again incluafterby and his far fierce attacked whole o f

r i g h t up to the H i n d u k u s h ever since

unfortunately

Encouraged to meet this princes, but

S a b a k h t a g e e n b o l d l y f e l l u p o n J a i p a l , a few y e a r s w i t h a large army*. with the

m o r e d e t e r m i n e d l y . K i n g J a i p a l f o r m e d a p o w e r f u l a l l i a n c e *. neighbouring H i n d u he w a s defeated a n d the w h o l e region b e y o n d the I n d u s r i v e r , ding Gandhar, was lost to the M u s l i m invader*. S o o n wards S u l t a n Sabakhtageen son, Mohammed, a This was hundred crueller than his father d i e d a n d was succeeded times more fanatical of

and an arch-enemy

the H i n d u s . himself

the same M a h m u d o f G h a z n i who s t y l e d

' B u t s h i k a n ' , t h e I d o l - b r a k e r or ' I c o n o c l a s t ' ' . A t h i s a c c e s s i o n t o t h e t h r o n e o f G h a z n i , he h a d v o w e d i n t h e presence o f t h e highest religious a n d t e m p o r a l M u s l i m a u t h o r i t y , Khalipha, t h a t he w o u l d wipe out the Kafir India*; a n d the Grand from Hindus

i n o r d e r t o k e e p h i s w o r d he s o o n b e g a n a s e r i e s

of expeditions b e y o n d the Indus.

O T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

14:9 about the A . D . 1000 the

366. that the 367. having Jaipal

I t is from now onwardsi.e. really great wars between

Hindus and

M u s l i m s w e r e t o be f o u g h t f o r c e n t u r i e s t o g e t h e r . If, t h e M u s l i m s o l d i e r s h a d g a i n e d g r e a t c o n f i d e n c e , t w i c e d e f e a t e d t h e H i n d u forces u n d e r and his for soldiers, a still without being t w o defeats, Jaipal, King and their the Hindu a l l his again disheartened speeded u p the was

d o w n c a s t even after suffering preparations Muslims. King; B u t fortune once his

more determined stand against again frowned upon his n a t i o n , he

and when, in to 1001 death

n o t w i t h s t a n d i n g a l l his v a l o u r a n d religion and by in M a h m u d of Ghazni,

efforts t o s a v e defeatad himself

J a i p a l preferred burning

entrusting the K i n g d o n to his m e e k s u r r e n d e r t o t h e enemy*. 368. 1006

son, A n a n g p a l , and

a great p y r e to a disgraceful life a n d a

K i n g A n a n g p a l , too, carried on his father's opposing the M u s l i m aggression. demanded the ahead passage Muslim to through aggressor

arduous In A.D.

task of staunchly Mahmud

Anangpal's marched on

t e r r i r t o y i n order to i n v a d e M u l t a n ; but A n a n g p a l refused to give any!", when whereupon went again Indus, broken A n a n g p a l a n d defeated h i m . Mahmud Once o f the so was the organized a united H i n d u religion. vicinity fought in to Anangpal had to Multan for p r o t e c t i n g retreat and again Hindu Hindus Muslim confusion prepared the the the

Anangpal

stand

tbe H i n d u - M u s l i m armies met i n the i n A . D . 1008", when in the and afternoon there through to and

furiously that

formation leave

was

the M u s l i m r a n k s .

Even Sultan Mahmud had

battlefield round

m a k e a retreat^*, w h e n a l l o f a started thing running amuck. which had very This often

s u d d e n A n a n g p a l ' s elephant, scared b y the shower o f b u r n i n g arrows^*, was the turned most unfortunate

b r o u g h t a b o u t t h e H i n d u c o l l a p s e , b u t n o sufficient p r e c a u t i o n was ever t a k e n to prevent i t . by this retreating elephant A great among havoc the was Hindu wrought ranks.

M a h m u d w a s q u i c k e n o u g h t o seize o f t h e o p p o r t u n i t y o f t h i s decisive t u r n o f the battle a n d reorganizing the choicest o f

150

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY-

his s c a t t e r e d s o l d i e r s he once a g a i n f e l l u p o n t h e b e w i l d e r e d H i n d u army and i n a deadly struggle Muslim Prmy w a s n o less w o r s t e d ; defeated it. But the so i n s b e a d o f p u r s u i n g

A n a n g p a l , M a h m u d s a t i s f i e d h i m s e l f w i t h t h e success h e g o t and returned to Ghazni. that unless B u t as i t b e c a m e q u i t e c l e a r t o h i m a n d u n t i l A n a n g p a l w a s h u m b l e d c o m p l e t e l y nothe t h i r d time^*. o f his l o y a l This time Y e t he army unfortunately, went to war

M u s l i m p o w e r c o u l d be e s t a b l i s h e d i n t h e P u n j a b , he a s s a i l e d the latter with the for Anangpal had n o b o d y to help him.

remnant

a n d as a b r a v e K i n g

t h a t he w a s , he d i e d i n t h e t h i c k o f t h e f r a y . 369. against state Thus King Jaipal and his son A n a n g p a l a n d faced, and fought Hindu

thousands of their brave

soldiers b o l d l y the

the e a r l y ferocious M u s l i m o n s l a u g h t s i n the P u n j a b protection o f the the Hindu Religion. T h e y d i d their sacred d u t y

a n d l a i d down their lives for and o f arresting the enemy t h r u s t . 370.

S o o n after the d e a t h o f A n a n g p a l M a h m u d annexed he had formerly the most after and and Sultan Mahmud

t h e P u n j a b t o h i s k i n g d o m o f G h a z n i ^ * as done w i t h the north-west frontier p r o v i n c e . then marched on Thaneshwar holy places and o f the renowned of the

Mathura,

Hindus; and

d e m o l i s h i n g a n d b u r n i n g as m a n y o f t h e H i n d u t e m p l e s , violating his the chastity of hundreds of H i n d u women

k i l l i n g as m a n y o f t h e H i n d u m a l e p o p u l a t i o n as p o s s i b l e a n d a b d u c t i n g them^, of gold and Pratihari M a h i n u d l i k e a ferocious w o l f r e t u r n e d t o I n A . D . 1019 h e and pounced on the

d e n , G h a z n i ! H e also t o o k w i t h h i m i m m e a s u r a b l e b o o t y jewellery". capital of Kanouj destroyed i t i n the same when in

b r u t a l fashion^'. A.D. and 1023 he

The result was that the surrounding H i n d u again paid his sinister visit to G w a l i o r helplessly a n d meekly

p o p u l a t i o n t o o k such a fearful f r i g h t for h i m t h a t once the Kalinjar, princes there

accepted his o v e r l o r d s h i p " . HIS D A S H O N S O M N A T H 371. Next, when in A.D.1026, Sultan Mahmud assailed.

6TH GLORIOUS E P O C H

151
he did it with declaran

the famous temple o f S o m n a t h i n Sourashtra,

s u c h a huge army*" a n d w i t h such t e r r i b l e vows a n d leaving the k i n g d o m exposed his o w n name of B h e e m w i t h the well-organized Nevertheless Temple called their to face at this to every sort

t i o n s t h a t R a j a B h e e m o f S o u r a s h t r a a n d G u j r a t h fled away*^ of humiliation Naturally assault. a n d d e s t r u c t i o n at the hands of this a p p a l l i n g enemy, t a i n t i n g everlasting shame. formidable time as Muslim the they the H i n d u s h a d no a r m y left, sufficiently well-equipped a n d even this critical best priests of the could. temple They run to and

of Somnath upon the

offered t o s h o u l d e r t h e r e s p o n s i b i l i t y o f population to

p r o t e c t i n g t h e s a c r e d t e m p l e as

surrounding H i n d u

t h e i r a i d i n t h e s a c r e d cause o f d e f e n d i n g religion,

a n d t h o u s a n d s o f H i n d u s f r o m f a r off r e g i o n s Temple It It

a l s o , a n s w e r e d t h e i r c a l l a n d r a n t o t h e rescue o f t b e

o f S o m n a t h . T h e b a t t l e w a s t o be f o u g h t n o t f o r a n y r u l e r o r k i n g ; n o H i n d u s o l d i e r was to i n d i v i d u a l l y profit b y i t . H i n d u soldiers were not a t r a i n e d a n d w e l l f o r m e d a r m y . was a conglomeration of H i n d u crusaders t h a t was at the eleventh hour. desperately for tbe sacred cause without was a crusade, pure a n d simple ! M o r e o v e r these thousands o f collected

E v e n then they fought ferociously a n d intermission or

r e l a x a t i o n , b y d a y a n d even b y n i g h t , w i t h the well-organized a n d s t a l w a r t M u s l i m soldiers ! W h i l e the M u s l i m a r m y c l i m b e d right upto the of the ramparts and barricades even after i t forced o f H i n d u resistance over the h i g h w a l l s itself into the very continued u n m i t i temple and

temple, the toughest

gated**. M u s l i m b l o o d , t o o , w a s s h e d profusely**. N o t b e f o r e d i d S u l t a n M a h m u d c o m p l e t e l y p u t d o w n a l l resistence, c o u l d he ever the hands**. force his w a y and break right i n t o the innermost chamber o f his own temple the i d o l of Somnath with

I n o r d e r t o c e l e b r a t e t h i s f a n a t i c a l a c t he t o o k f o r

h i m s e l f the t i t l e , 'Butshikan'Iconoclast** !

M A R T Y R D O M O F FIFTY THOUSAND HINDU SOLDIERS 372.

BRAVE

E v e n M u s l i m historians** w r i t e t h a t at

least

fifty

152 thousand H i n d u s fell

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

fighting fifty

i n t h e defence o f t h e i r t e m p l e . thousand Hindus said, " I am

H a d someone o f t h e s e willing war. to be

a M u s l i m , " he w o u l d have been spared by the religious even a a base a n d defiled life the H i n d u one, not

M u s l i m s , b e c a u s e i t w a s one o f t h e i r t a c t i c s i n t h e But scorning such force courted volunteer martyrdom; not

t h o u s a n d , b u t fifty t h o u s a n d o f t h e m s a c r i f i c e d t h e i r p r e c i o u s lives o n the altar this h o l y battle ! 373. While eulogizing an ancient R o m a n hero, Horatius

who fought w i t h the enemy o n a s i m i l a r occasion, a n E n g l i s h poet writes : Thus outspake brave Horatius

the C a p t a i n o f the gate, " T o every man upon this earth death cometh soon or late. A n d how can a m a n die better t h a n by facing fearful odds F o r t h e ashes o f h i s f a t h e r s and

the temples of his G o d s 374. their W h i c h H i n d u w i l l be r e l u c t a n t t o s h e d h i s g r a t e f u l martyrs, with the who same died defending as is and temples fervour

t e a r s f o r these fifty t h o u s a n d religion expressed i n this verse ? 375.

B u t the fact most disgusting is t h a t while n a r r a t i n g

this i n v a s i o n o f M a h m u d on S o m n a t h , not o n l y the foreign hist o r i a n s b u t m a n y H i n d u h i s t o r i a n s , u n g r a t e f u l as t h e y t o o a r e , have m o c k e d at the simple faith o f the priesthood and other H i n d u p o p u l a t i o n of the place, and have not uttered a single w o r d i n praise o f those H i n d u warriors who made such a huge sacrifice, 'facing fearful odds ! for 'the temples o f t h e i r G o d s ' ! I f the wiseacres are n o t wise-enough to appraise the jewels p r o p e r l y , c a n i t be s a i d t h a t t h e f a u l t l i e s w i t h t h o s e j e w e l s ! 376. E v e n i f i t be n e c e s s a r y t o c o n d e m n t h e b l i n d f a i t h s h o u l d also remember mysterious divine bloodthirsty religious attacked

o f t h o s e H i n d u s , y e t t h o s e w h o d o so

t h a t , a l b e i t b l i n d , the H i n d u belief i n the religiocity like t h a t o f the Muslims who

power of their Gods was not a diabolic, fanatic,

S T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

153
deadly weapons of war, slew them the to

places

of

others

with

innocent men and women, young and

old, forced

embrace I s l a m at the p o i n t o f the sword, a n d r a n f r a n t i c a l l y causing d e a t h a n d d e s t r u c t i o n e v e r y w h e r e . B u t s u c h a s t a t e ment b o r n o f b o l d n e s c a n n o t b e e x p e c t e d o f these i m m a t u r e I f the Muslim writers of the Hindu childish a n d c o w a r d l y writers ! Gods were not the

'Tarikhs'28 a n d the M u l l a Moulavees boast t h a t the M u s l i m war-lords from temples, a n d that theirs breaking idols was the

t r u e G o d s because t h e y d i d n o t p r e v e n t and demolishing they only true religion,

s h o u l d be e n l i g h t e n e d t h a t t h e a r c h h e r e t i c C h a n g i z k h a n a n d Iiis deputies n o t o n l y desecrated the v e r y city of the M u s l i m Ji^halipha, b u t r a v a g e d i t , k i l l e d the K h a l i p h a , b u r n e d several M a s j i d s where M u s l i m G o d s were s a i d to reside, t u r n e d others i n t o stables for t h e i r horses, reduced the A l l a h could not stop the B i b l e t o ashes, a n d The Muslim t r a m p l e d t h e K o r a n u n d e r t h e i r h o r s e s ' hoofs*'! H u n d r e d s o f such instances c a n be :ready to grant, o n this account, the of t h e i r A l l a h ? thirty-two Bhavani E v e n when Shivaji as a s a c r i f i c i a l cited*'.

r a v a g i n g hands o f C h a n g i z k h a n ! A r e the M u s l i m s imbelicity and falsehood slew the ' B u t s h i k a n ' offering to the Goddess

i d o l - b r e a k e r A f z a l k h a n a n d offered h i s ' g o a t - l i k e h e a d w i t h teeth', of Tulzapur'^, h i s h a n d s were n o t s t a v e d off f r o m

d o i n g so b y the M u s l i m A l l a h ! 377. After d e m o l i s h i n g the temple of Somnath that, and

l o a d i n g the camels w i t h the immense w e a l t h , looted from i t , w h e n M a h m u d set o u t f o r G h a z n i , he learnt instead poputo of b e i n g c o w e d d o w n i n t o s u b m i s s i o n because sale d e s t r u c t i o n o f the temple a t S o m n a t h , of his whole-

the H i n d u

l a t i o n was even more enraged, a n d t h a t the K i n g of M a l a v a w i t h his large a r m y was preparing to block his w a y b a c k G h a z n i a n d h a d already entered the battlefield. t e d a n d difficult route t h r o u g h the sandy As Mahmud of Sindh to face

w a s n o t p r e p a r e d t o r i s k t h i s n e w b a t t l e , he t o o k a n u n e x p e c deserts army had Hardly a b a n d o n i n g the u s u a l w a y t h r o u g h Malava**. the deserts of S i n d h a n d B a l u c h i s t a n , his m a n y dangers and unspeakable misery**. W h i l e crossing within

154

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

t h r e e o r f o u r y e a r s o f r e a c h i n g G h a z n i he d i e d i n A . D . 1030**. 378. a t least fought T h i s fanatic but brave S u l t a n of Ghazni undertook fifteen major on expeditions the to India. Hindus too furiously battle-field every time. B u t no

H i n d u k i n g c o u l d d e f e a t h i m . B u t these i n v a s i o n s o f M a h m u d a n d h i s p o l i t i c a l c o n q u e s t s d i d n o t so m u c h h a r m t h e H i n d u s , as d i d t h e f o r c i b l e c o n v e r s i o n o f m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s i n N o r t h W e s t F r o n t i e r P r o v i n c e and the P u n j a b . which were lost to the T h a t the kingdoms the M u s l i m s were reconquered b y

H i n d u s s o o n e r o r l a t e r , is p l a i n h i s t o r y . B u t t h e H i n d u s c o u l d n e v e r b r i n g b a c k t h e m i l l i o n s o f H i n u s w h o were c o n v e r t e d t o Islam willy-nilly. W e geographical regions c o u l d free but the from the foreign y o k e our n u m e r i c a l loss of enormous

p o p u l a t i o n c o u l d n e v e r be m a d e u p b y t h e H i n d u n a t i o n . C H A N G E O F RELIGION MEANS CHANGE O F NATIONALITt 379. W e are n o w g o i n g t o d i s c u s s a t some length some decent of them; took briefly Hindus, the best the of times,

of the religious concepts o f the H i n d u s of those times ; of t h e course o f c o n d u c t a n d p r a c t i c e s t h a t were c o n s i d e r e d the a n d i n conformity w i t h the religious laws of Hindus

t h o s e t i m e s a n d t h o s e t h a t w e r e d e c l a r e d t o be a g a i n s t forcible defilement a n d conversion o f place d u r i n g the H i n d u - M u s l i m w a r . s a i d here t h a t i f the millions the H i n d u s It can that

a n d p a r t i c u l a r l y those w h i c h deeply concerned the large-scale be v e r y

of forcibly

converted

have r e m a i n e d M u s l i m s even to t h i s d a y i t is because o f perverse religious concepts which ultimately proved of the Hindu of ideas interests fantastic of the highly H i n d u s o f those detrimental the to the ideas

c o m m u n i t y , viz.,

caste-system,

pollution, on

extravagant enormously

religious tolerance a n d m a n y other s i l l y notions ! W h y , these H i n d u converts went b r o u g h t up under the more and more formed an appreciable increasing generation to be a f t e r g e n e r a t i o n a n d , as t h e l a t e r g e n e r a t i o n s Muslim part influence, t h e y armies fanaticalso were b o r n a n d began t h a t theyIranian,

bitterly fanatical of the

of the

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

155

T u r k i s h , M o n g o l and other foreign M u s l i m invaders and, w i t h e q u a l h a t r e d a n d bitterness, they a t t a c k e d the H i n d u w i t h a view to destroying c h a n g e t h e i r o w n r e l i g i o n a n d e m b r a c e Islam**. remarks. Kafirs of t h e m c o m p l e t e l y o r force t h e m t o One out

h u n d r e d s o f s u c h facts c a n be c i t e d here t o bear o u t t h e a b o v e A H i n d u tribe, named Ghuri** which l i v e d , d u r i n g to Islam under precisely the the period under discussion, beyond the Indus and w h i c h was f o r c i b l y m a d e to change over of the H i n d u s . the Muslim s a m e p e r i l o u s c o n d i t i o n s , b e c a m e l a t e r o n the b i t t e r e s t e n e m y The Hindu-hater, populations of Sultan Mohammed Ghori, In fact the majority of Pathanisthan descenBut their theirs. are Such belonged to this v e r y G h u r i tribe. (Pakhtoonistan), B a l l u c h i s t a n were

Afghanisthan, the of

converted

d a n t s o f the o r i g i n a l H i n d u n a t i v e s a n c e s t o r s w e r e , once u p o n a t i m e ,

those places*'. idea that of

l a t e r o n t h e y d i d n o t e v e n h a v e the s l i g h t e s t Hindus.

O n the c o n t r a r y

t h e y were e n r a g e d a t a n y m e n t i o n o f s u c h descent ' B y g o n e s are b y g o n e s ; t o - d a y we are Muslim nationals. W e recognize no other relation

born Muslims and

w i t h the

H i n d u s t h a n t h e one o f u t m o s t h a t r e d a n d a n i m o s i t y ' . t h o u g h t s h a d t u r n e d their heads completely. m e r e l y a c h a n g e o f r e l i g i o n , b u t i t was o f n a t i o n a l i t y w h i c h necessarily forced itself of the i n i t i a l M u s l i m invasions of I n d i a war, to w h i c h we are referring here, the future ! B U T WHAT DOES RELIGION M E A N H E R E ? 380. B u t the terms ' r e l i g i o n ' a n d the

T h e i r s was n o t upon the later

the i n e v i t a b l e c h a n g e

g e n e r a t i o n s o f s u c h c o n v e r t s . D u r i n g t h e five o r s i x c e n t u r i e s right upto Rameshfor change o f r e l i g i o n nationality

t o - d a y g e n e r a l l y p r o v e d t o be t h e change o f

'religious conversion' the They of the

i n the a b o v e m a x i m , viz. change of n a t i o n a l i t y ' ,

'the change o f r e l i g i o n m e a n s s h o u l d first be defined c l e a r l y . study

a r e n o t u s e d h e r e i n t h e sense o f c o m p a r a t i v e

v a r i o u s p h i l o s o p h i c a l i d e a s a n d s y s t e m s i n differert r e l i g i o n s o r t h e a d o p t i o n o f some o f the a g r e e a b l e ones i n a n i n d i v i d u a l capacity. T h e w o r d ' r e l i g i o n ' i n the p r e s e n t context refers

156
solely to the

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

dogmatic

and

fanatical

practices

of

those

aggressive religious institutions w h i c h insist t h a t a particular book i s a p o c a l y p t i c , t h a t w h a t e v e r i s t o l d t h a t alone a n d n o t h i n g elseis t r u l y t h i n g else is c o m p l e t e l y f a l s e a n d not by advice and peaceful enforce o n p e o p l e o f o t h e r r e l i g i o n s t h e even b y s k i l f u l c r a f t i n e s s , c r u e l t y a n d rules sion and regulations, by such sinful. discourse i n its pagesand everyto if It then tries religious, that

strict observance, and coercion, of not of

persuasion, only the

the so-called p h i l o s o p h y i n those religious books but

of rites and rituals, of the language thoughtless and fanatical religious

a n d social dealings prescribed b y them. The religious convereffected i n s t i t u t i o n s i s i n effect t h e c o n v e r s i o n o f n a t i o n a l i t y . RETALIATORY WEAPON O F OSTRACISM 381. T h e H i n d u s c o u l d find n o retaliatory weapon The weapon for of

this religious aggression selves like a boomerang. 382. of

o f the M u s l i m s .

ostracism, w h i c h t h e y used for r e t a l i a t o n , t u r n e d o n t h e m -

I n order t h a t the reader should have war

a clear

idea; the

this weapon

o f s o c i a l o s t r a c i s m , so f a r as i t c o n c e r n s of the Hindu religion and do so.

Hindu-Muslim community,

a n d h o w i t affected, n o t f a v o u r a b l y , b u t Hindu Since t o g i v e first o f a l l a n a c c o u n t o f

a d v e r s e l y t h e defence

i t is essential

t h e c a s t e - s y s t e m as b r i e f l y as i t i s p o s s i b l e t o M u s l i m p o l l u t i o n o f the H i n d u s .

s u c h a n account is a b s o l u t e l y essential for an a n a l y s i s o f the

THE CASTE-SYSTEM BASED ON BIRTH PARENTAGE AND T H E NATIONAL PENALTY OF OSTRACISM 383.

AND

M u c h earlier t h a n the M u s l i m invasions o f

India,

i.e.,had just after the H i n d u s conquered the H u n s c o m p l e t e l y , h u n d r e d s o f H i n d u leaders t r i e d on a l l sides a l l over I n d i a t o restore society political, and the religious and nation. social stability in the time the T b e H i n d u leadership of the rising w a r r i o r class o f

n a t u r a l l y devolved o n the then

6TH GLORIOUS E P O C H

157
s t a u n c h devotees moulded with oftheVedie meticulous castean became

Kajput*'

royalty who were

H i n d u religion. care into the

I n this very attempt

at reconstruction, the

v a s t H i n d u c o m m u n i t y was being system*'. S l o w l y but surely, this but

framework o f the parentage-dominated caste system

inherent a n d essential feature of H i n d u i s m . f o u r f o r m e r classes ( ^ s ) t a l sources, Hindu Hindu i n more or

N o t only in the thousand the whole of the

less f o u r

c a s t e s , b o r n o u t o f t h o s e f o u r classes a n d m a n y o t h e r a c c i d e n s a n c t i o n e d b y t h e r e l i g i o u s l a w , was everlastingly and I n a sense, t h e s o c i a l community nation was almost unanimously transition

divided internally. the time. 384.

occasioned by the h i s t o r i c a l necessity o f

The m a i n p r i n c i p l e u n d e r l y i n g this caste-system was

t h i s : O n l y he w h o w a s b o r n i n a p a r t i c u l a r c a s t e , c o u l d r e m a i n i n it*'. T o have food or to d r i n k even water w i t h or from one of another were caste was considered liable for p e n a l t y . marriages of boys very strictly prohibited ? names T o these 'Lotibandi Is it and a n y w o n d e r then t h a t the inter-caste girls

religious

practices of the time we have ascribed, i n our various articles o n t h e caste-system*!, t h e (prohibition o f d r i n k i n g water), R o t i b a n d i (prohibition o f food), B e t i b a n d i (prevention of inter-caste marriages), Sparshbandi ( U n t o u c h a b i l i t y ) a n d t h e o n e s w h i c h w e are g o i n g t o d i s c u s s viz., S h u d d h i b a n d i (prevention of hereafter purification of religious o n l y the progress of

converts), S i n d h u b a n d i (ban o n sea voyage), etc. These seven 'bandis'or banswhich arrested not the Hindus but i n fact seven fetters. other also i m p a i r e d t h e i r n o r m a l w a y o f life were These fetters were n o t forcibly fastened any Muslim, Christian or b y the H i n d u s protection of as the fastened

t o t h e feet o f t h e H i n d u n a t i o n b y f o r e i g n p o w e r ; t h e y w e r e so themselves,

i n their extreme anxiety for words not

t h e i r r e l i g i o n . T h a t i s w h y w e h a v e been c a l l i n g t h e m t h r o u g h s p o k e n as w e l l w r i t t e n 'seven native 385. It fetters', is n o t necessary here i n this b o o k to discuss foreign shackles, but

f u l l y t h e c a s t e - s y s t e m o f t h e H i n d u s , n o r is t h i s t h e p l a c e f o r

158
it.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

Those desirous o f g e t t i n g themselves a c q u a i n t e d w i t h our subject may profitably Here, read the book,

thoughts on this

' J a n m a j a t J a t y u t c h h e d a k N i b a n d h a " (The E r a d i c a t i o n o f the Parentage-dominated caste-system). of our while describing we shall the religious aggression foreign enemies,

d i s c u s s i t o n l y so f a r as i t is a b s o l u t e l y n e c e s s a r y t o d o so. 386. tion and F i r s t of a l l i t should remarkable not be forgotten that this

caste-system must have facilitated the stability of and certain peculiar circumstances

stupendous consolidar contexts.

the H i n d u Society under in particular p o i n t to the

I n e v a l u a t i n g i t , i t w o u l d be ungrateful o n l y to

e v e n t u a l h a r m t h a t i t has caused i n i t s l a t e r stages. 387. times I t m u s t a l s o be a d m i t t e d t h a t t h e H i n d u s o f t h o s e or voluntarily allowed t o be c r e a t e d , t h i s their racial protecting

created,

c a s t e - s y s t e m w i t h t h e sole o b j e c t o f

seed a n d b l o o d , p r e s e r v i n g t h e i r c a s t e - l i f e a n d t r a d i t i o n a n d keeping them absolutely pure from any contamination. 388. The structure of the caste-system the economy was b a s e d based b y the on on the

the principles of heredity, of

d i v i s i o n o f labour, o f social co-existence and o f social so f a r as t h e s e p r i n c i p l e s w e r e c o m p r e h e n d e d of different 'Smritis'**. nation yet has the Thousands hold o f the the H i n d u faced innumerable billions

ethics, writers add of

of years have rolled by; calamities and billions caste-system a n d the have

catastrophes;

influence t h a t i t has

wielded upon

H i n d u s t h r o u g h o u t these tens of centuries

could never

been possible, i f the roots of this b i r t h - d o m i n a t e d caste-system h a d n o t gone deeper i n t o the v e r y f o u n d a t i o n o f t h i s c o l o s s a l edifice o f the Hindu society. The Hindu faiththat the religious duties prescribed for the p a r t i c u l a r castes a n d s u b -

castes l i k e P a r i y a s , B h a n g i s , K o l i s , B h i l s w e r e t h e p i o u s w a y s of a t t a i n i n g their e a r t h l y welfare a n d h e a v e n l y bliss a n d G o d l y grace for themwould never have otherwise centuries. r e m a i n e d so A g a i n , i f the had steadfast t h r o u g h a l l these p e r i l o u s rently most heterogenous and

life-blood w h i c h r a n t h r o u g h the veins o f H i n d u society, a p p a miserably disorganised, n o t a n i m a t e d i t s d i v e r s i f i e d e l e m e n t s w i t h some u n d y i n g a n d

S T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

159

u n i f y i n g force w i t h a c e r t a i n c o n s c i o u s n e s s o f i t s t r u e self*^. 388-A. autonomous T h i s powerful unifying national sentiment which apparently elements of the H i n d u society a n d fused t h e m so u n m i s t a k a b l y h e l d t o g e t h e r t h e s e different a n d t o g e t h e r was ; Hindutwa ! A n d Hindudharma. 389. W h a t we s h o u l d like to call to-day the seven n a t i v e shackles [viz. U n t o u c h a b i l i t y (?q^^^) and so ban on dining castes (^'^c'^), on] did never

t o g e t h e r o f t h e p e o p l e b e l o n g i n g t o different ban on inter-caste marriages

a p p e a r t o be s h a c k l e s o r f e t t e r s t o t h e H i n d u s o f t h o s e t i m e s , w h e n the M u s l i m s h a d begun i n v a d i n g I n d i a . were but the charmed amulets or p r o t e c t i n g caste, whether o f the Brahmins or of the immensely p r o u d of its separate entity. 390. social T h e s e v a r i o u s castes a n d s u b - c a s t e s o f t h e H i n d u s caste-laws with To them they bands ! Every was sweepers

p u n i s h e d even the slightest v i o l a t i o n o f the

ostracism**even i f such a v i o l a t i o n o f caste-law was

v o l u n t a r y or i n v o l u n t a r y , k n o w i n g l y or u n k n o w i n g l y ! 391. Today but we at are the apt time to take this social ostracism and he

quite lightly:

o f M u s l i m aggressions every Hinduwhether f r o m life and

thereafter, the v e r y m e n t i o n o f s u c h social ostracism w o u l d have unfailingly shocked to death w a s a p r i n c e o r a p a u p e r : T o be c u t off f r o m one's o w n c a s t e w a s t o be c u t off f r o m t h e w h o l e w o r l d a n d So severe was this unfortunate person a t once lost his itself. p u n i s h m e n t o f social b o y c o t t t h a t the parents brothers,

h i s k i t h a n d kin^the p e o p l e o f h i s o w n flesh a n d b l o o d a n d w a s t h r o w n i n t o a b y s m a l g l o o m . I t s h o u l d be sufficient t o s a y here briefly than any financial observe prevalent various t h a t this social ostracism was far more or in a heavy strict fine or even death. and dreaded any the sancof the physical torture loss scrupulously, involving with

Consequently the tendency to conformity

social practices,

the t r a d i t i o n a l caste-laws, the w r i t e r s

t i o n e d b y the sacred religious b o o k s a n d S m r i t i s , was i n g r a i n e d i n t o the H i n d u s o c i e t y f o r g e n e r a t i o n s together*^.

very texture of the

160
392.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

A l t h o u g h we c a n g r a t e f u l l y c i t e m a n y other t h i n g s had lasting effects desist

regarding the caste-system w h i c h b r o u g h t about the cohesiveness o f t h e d i v e r s i f i e d H i n d u s o c i e t y a n d from pride criticising with o n i t , i t w o u l d be e q u a l l y u n g r a t e f u l o n o u r p a r t i f w e done b y this caste-system a n d the k n o c k at their doors. 393. A s a means of beating d o w n the religious aggression of the Muslims, proved this to be to counter-stroke most o f the Hindu caste a of for and system the ineffectual a n d brought useless l i k e a series irrational and

sufficient s e v e r i t y the u n l i m i t e d h a r m obstinate

t h a t the H i n d u s t o o k i n i t , when the M u s l i m s began to

blunted sword. strict

O n the c o n t r a r y these v e r y caste-laws them about far

adherence

disasters on the H i n d u religion a n d the H i n d u n a t i o n , m a k i n g the conversion o f the millions o f H i n d u s t h a t they made too easier t h e M u s l i m s t h a n c a n be i m a g i n e d , w h i l e i t c a n n o t be d e n i e d the conversion o f the M u s l i m s t o H i n d u i s m , absolutely impossible. 394. Before t h e y came to I n d i a , the A r a b i a n s a n d o t h e r of Iran, Turan, the kingdoms o f the middle their people simply The

M u s l i m s forced the m i l l i o n s o f C h r i s t i a n , J e w i s h , and P e r s i a n populations own never A s i a a n d A f r i c a , right from E g y p c to S p a i n , to give up religious faiths and for a sword. B u t these v a r i o u s E u r o p e a n a n d original religion took food or was Afro-Asian to them

accept I s l a m at the p o i n t o f the

m o m e n t t h o u g h t t h e m s e l v e s t o be p o l l u t e d , n o r lost drink w i t h the M u s l i m s . Islam, o f the

that their own because Muslim ensure religious they

rulers h a d from rites them and

to keep their swords the strict for any over at

constantly hanging and to Muslim If by and or

over t h e i r heads to enforce t h e i r allegiance to observance centuries place to was duties, the

together.

chance the M u s l i m power completely Persians effaced and others

uprooted Christians

forcibley

converted

went

their original in its

religions As

e n masse, t h r o w i n g a w a y to the w i n d s the green M u s l i m s h r e d o f a flag a n d p r o u d l y such it was fluttering their own stead. v e r y difficult for even the M u s l i m powers t h e r e

5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

16*
to the Islamic faith, in

t o k e e p these u n w i l l i n g c o n v e r t s t i e d the Muslim armed soldiers h a d to

keep

a v i g i l a n t eye o n foment

t h e s e f o r e i g n c o n v e r t s a n d t o see e v e r y t i m e i f t h e i r f a i t h I s l a m was s h a k e n even a b i t or whether they d i d not a n y a g i t a t i o n t o go b a c k t o t h e i r o w n r e l i g i o n * * . 395-396. other death,

G n the c o n t r a r y i n S p a i n , Greece, S e r b i a a n d C h r i s t i a n i t y or on the pain of

countries where the M u s l i m s i n t h e i r t u r n were f o r c e d the C h r i s t i a n rulers there h a d to keep a s i m i l a r s t r i c t food

to forsake I s l a m and court

w a t c h o n these M u s l i m converts. F o r the M u s l i m s , t o o , n e v e r t h o u g h t t h a t t h e y w e r e a n y w a y d e f i l e d because o f a n y they extramarital relations w i t h them. Muslims green were w e a k at a n y p l a c e a n d cloth that they These forcibly ate f r o m the C h r i s t i a n s or because t h e y h a d m a r i t a l o r converted any o n t h e a l e r t t o see i f t h e r u l i n g p o w e r b e c a m e immediately revolted, hoisting They would to to them. even This that c o u l d c a t c h h o l d o f as t h e i r flag a n d compel, i f Islam, and experience they would accept

re-entered the M u s l i m fold*'. possible, the thus avenge the wrong done

Christians themselves

else w h e r e m a d e t h e e a r l y A r a b i a n a n d o t h e r M u s l i m i n v a d e r s of I n d i a fear at least for a century or t w o be obliged to use military force alone to keep the n e w l y

converted H i n d u s t i e d d o w n to the I s l a m i c f a i t h . 397-398. Muslim was all the no But when they invaded on the Sindh and forced these it of

conversion to the I s l a m i c faith invaders less

people there, their

came to realize soon enough t h a t a l t h o u g h l o y a l t y to than for that o f any other people, and at

the H i n d u s ' p r i d e for their r e l i g i o n and ardent

times i t was far more fervent a n d irrepressible t h a n t h a t of them,why,

this v e r y reason,it was v e r y easy mental conversion was far too

f o r t h e M u s l i m s a n d o t h e r s t o enforce p h y s i c a l c o n v e r s i o n o n H i n d u s , if, h o w e v e r , difScult. 399. Muslims This d i d not merely pertain to invaded India. Even the time when the the

before the rise o f I s l a m ,

S y r i a n C h r i s t i a n s , w h o were v e r y g e n e r o u s l y i n other w o r d s s u i c i d a l l y g i v e n shelter b y the H i n d u k i n g s i n the M a l a b a r * ^

i62 and came who began to know

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

to proselytize the H i n d u community,also very soon that i t was quite possible to

desecrate a whole village o f Caste H i n d u s b y merely t h r u s t i n g a morsel of grub crumbs went to into their mouths or b y tanks just throwing people of half-eaten have loaves o f b r e a d or biscuits or slices o f where

beef or the m e a t o f cows i n t o wells a n d

d r i n k i n g water; a n d t h a t no one o f t h e m h a d

a n y p l a c e i n t h e H i n d u c o m m u n i t y a n y longer**. 400. into Later on, w h e n i n the 15th a n d the 16th centuries Portuguese and others rushed find the

the E u r o p e a n armies o f the India

b y t h e s e a - r o u t e s t h e y , too,- w e r e p l e a s e d t o

the above-mentioned superstitions of contamination and absurd at all. FETTERS FOR T H E MISERABLE PROSELYIES 401-402. HINDU a m b i t i o n to proselytize the whole of I n d i a w i t h no

r e l i g i o s i t y o f t h e H i n d u s , a n d w e r e fired w i t h a n e v i l difficulty

T h e H i n d u a r m o u r y has a l l a l o n g been f u l l o f aggressions of

i n v i n c i b l e weapons to beat b a c k the p o l i t i c a l attempts on various occasions.

the foreigners, and t h e y h a d successfully crushed d o w n such B u t i t had, at least i n those So t i m e s , n o w e a p o n t o fight b a c k t h i s r e l i g i o u s a g g r e s s i o n .

t h e I n d i a n s h a d t o r e l y o n t h i s sole w e a p o n o f s o c i a l b o y c o t t , while facing t h i s unprecedented M u s l i m religious aggression o f p o l l u t i n g a n d c o n v e r t i n g the H i n d u s . T h e y went o n relentlessly with Hindu Hindu their policy of completely ostracizing every the custom o f those days. proselyte The then and according to

Society had kept no w a y open to purify a convert b y sin of contamination Although, to by the time of the M u s l i m advance o f thousands"" a n d a l t h o u g h back to Hinduism, caste,

some f o r m o f a t o n e m e n t f o r t h e conversion. already

upto the P u n j a b , the number o f H i n d u converts to I s l a m h a d mounted hundreds m a n y o f t h e m e a r n e s t l y w i s h e d t o come this social the ban w i t h the b a n o n eating f o o d f r o m persons

o s t r a c i s m o f t h e c o n v e r t s w a s so v e r y p e r s i s t e n t of another

o n i n t e r c a s t e m a r i t a l r e l a t i o n s a n d t h e otherSj t h a t

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH :

163
Hindu o f the Society converts it

i t was at once accepted b y t h e leaders o f the without any thought aboub the -this b a n o n t h e r e p u r i f i c a t i o n a n d a d o p t i o n a n d , i n s t e a d o f c h e c k i n g the, f o r e i g n

consequences.

Naturally

b a c k to H i n d u i s m also a u t o m a t i c a l l y grew i n t o a new fetter religious aggression, h a m p e r e d the progress of H i n d u i s m itself. BAN O F OSTRACISM AND SELF-SEEKING

CONVERTS 403. to taken to W e l l , i t w o u l d have been quite p r o p e r a n d necessary those opportunists a m o n g the H i n d u s who h a d for their selfish ends, for power, with or for Islam

ostracize

^avenging t h e i r p r i v a t e g r u d g e a g a i n s t t h e i r o w n f e l l o w - m e n ; f o r they h a d w i l l i n g l y severed people, and no g o o d could be a l l connections Hindu served b y r e a d m i t t i n g these act o f theirs ! T h i s

sinful people i n t o the H i n d u Society. B u t w h a t i f they s h o u l d later on sincerely repent for this sinful tens irrevocable ban d i d immeasurable w r o n g to those unfortunate and hundreds of thousands who, fearing social boycott, unable a n d h e l p l e s s t o face t h e a t r o c i t i e s o f t h e thousands some w o u l d never have dreamt o f going over to I s l a m but who were absolutely M u s l i m o n s l a u g h t . F o r these m i s e r a b l e a n d f o r l o r n hope o f r e d e m p t i o n ! 404. for this punitive A g a i n , the self-seeking o p p o r t u n i s t s who w i l l i n g l y very reason it seems extremely tragic that this

^ n d for t h e i r offsprings a t least there s h o u l d h a v e been

went over to I s l a m were m u c h too l i m i t e d i n n u m b e r . P r e c i s e l y measure of ostracism fell l i k e a bolt from the blue

o n the helpless v i c t i m s o f the a v a l a n c h e - l i k e M u s l i m religious aggression : d o i n g not the least h a r m to the real perpetrators of t h e c r i m e . A s i t were i t w a s i n s u l t a d d e d t o i n j u r y . They were a l r e a d y w r i g g l i n g w i t h e x c r u c i a t i n g a g o n y a t t h e loss o f t h e i r r e l i g i o n a n d M^ere, e v e n p r e p a r e d t o c o u r t d e a t h b y w a y atonement permanent and yet they were irretrievably condemned and sons and all to d a m n a t i o n , were never again to husbands be received by their

their own parents, their r e l a t i v e s , as t h e i r o w n ,

T h e v e r y flesh o f t h e i r flesh a n d t h e

164

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

b l o o d o f t h e i r b l o o d , were n o w complete strangers to t h e m , a t rleast i n this w o r l d ! A STRANGE 405. JUSTICE

W h i l e t h u s m e r c i l e s s l y p e n a l i s i n g these i n n o c e n t not only do no harm to the

victims, the H i n d u s could

malevolent a n d atrocious M u s l i m invaders w i t h their counterstroke o f ostracism, b u t on the contrary helped t h e m d i r e c t l y and enormously i n their work of proselytization ! 406-407. U n l i k e the a r m e d v i g i l a n c e t h a t was necessary

for hundreds of years to keep the converted C h r i s t i a n s , J e w s a n d other peoples o f the west, t i e d d o w n to the M u s l i m f a i t h , the w o r k of p r o s e l y t i z a t i o n i n I n d i a necessitated o n l y a d a y ' s labour for the Muslims. I f once at the t i m e o f a b a t t l e o r a n women either b y together food, was a r m e d aggression o n cities a n d villages they t o o k the t r o u b l e of defiling the thousands of m e n a n d them i n the Muslim fold for d r i n k or rape or mere association, the r e s p o n s i b i l i t y o f k e e p i n g generations s h o u l d e r e d b y t h e H i n d u s as i f i t w a s a r e l i g i o u s d u t y o f t h e i r o w n ! T h u s w o r k e d the p u n i t i v e measure o f ostracism, serving the best interests of the enemy w h o m i t sought to counteract. 408. faith B u t t h e c o n v e r s i o n o f one Hindu to the Islamic

meant the

transformation of a m a n into a demon, the This was the u n p l e a wars ! How cataclysraal H i n d u - M u s l i m

metamorphosis of a God into a Satan ! sant r e a l i t y o f the

t h i s d e m o n i z a t i o n of the H i n d u s took place is briefly shown i n p a r a g r a p h s 379 & 380. 409. E v e n t h e n t h e H i n d u s o c i e t y t u r n e d a d e a f ear a n d T o s p e a k b r o a d l y , i t c a n be s a f e l y ,

b l i n d eye t o t h i s r e a l i t y !

said that the M u s l i m s h a d never to w o r r y about the converts e v e r g o i n g b a c k t o t h e i r o w n r e l i g i o n , f o r t h e y were c o n v i n c e d t h a t the H i n d u s w o u l d never accept them ! 410. T h e H i n d u s j'could never clearly distinguish the

change o f caste f r o m the change o f r e l i g i o n . 411. o f food F o r instance, i f a Vaishya had an illicit exchange

or m a t r i m o n i a l relations w i t h one o f a lower H i n d u

c a s t e , s a y a S h i m p i (a t a i l o r ) , a B h a n d a r i (a b r e w e r ) , o r s o m e -

6 T H GLORIOUS E P O C H

166 caste. or his Similarly with a wife was

o n e else^ he w a s e x c o m m u n i c a t e d f r o m h i s s i n f u l ( i n t h e i r o p i n i o n ) n o n - H i n d u o r i f he banished n o t o n l y b y his o w n caste b u t caste o f the H i n d u s . f r o m one c a s t e , f o r h a v i n g t h e s o - c a l l e d another, was considered on a par w i t h another reason ! from the whole o f the The fundamental national l o n g r u n was

i f a H i n d u h a d perforce to t a k e f o o d , or d r i n k water

d e f i l e d o r r a p e d , a n d so h a d t o l i v e w i t h t h e M u s l i m s , he w a s even b y the lowliest out of a Hindu out of the and illicit relations w i t h the casting I t means the casting

H i n d u society for s i m i l a r difference between t o affect, adversely

two w h i c h i n the

h o r r i b l y , the numerical s u p e r i o r i t y of the escaped t h e i r notice. 412.

H i n d u s , altogether

A n e x i l e f r o m a n y one c a s t e o f t h e

Hindus

never

l o s t h i s H i n d u s o c i e t y n o r h i s H i n d u r e l i g i o n ; he c o u l d m e r g e i n a n y one o f the m a n y other H i n d u castes or c o u l d f o r m a new caste o f s i m i l a r outcastes. B u t this new caste of such outcastes formed a n integral p a r t o f the H i n d u society. There was a change o f caste b u t never a change o f r e l i g i o n n o r even a change o f society. W h y then speak o f a change of n a t i o n for instance, lost his ality ? The above-mentioned Vaishya,

V a i s h y a caste, but his being a H i n d u r e m a i n e d unimpaired^^. N a t u r a l l y t h i s s o r t o f b a n i s h m e n t f r o m one c a s t e t o t h e o t h e r i n the H i n d u s o c i e t y never caused a n y n u m e r i c a l loss to i t . 413. B u t when, a c c o r d i n g to the same custom, a H i n d u sort o f (so-called) be and any men illicit were, contact often a Hindu women altogether,

banished because o f some as t h o u s a n d s o f s u c h

w i t h a n y M u s l i m , he w o u l d cease t o Hindu

enough, being converted under coercion b y the M u s l i m aggress o r s , a n d as t h e y w e r e a l l , w i t h o u t out of the H i n d u society, i t was the exception, thrown society which Hindu

suffered h u g e n u m e r i c a l losses y e a r after y e a r ! 414. Only one extract from the many 'Tava,rikhs'

( h i s t o r i e s ) w r i t t e n b y v a r i o u s M u s l i m w r i t e r s s h o u l d s e r v e as a sample to show h o w miserable the H i n d u converts were ! 415-417. O f t h e h u n d r e d s o f H i n d u s t a k e n as s l a v e s a n d sent to Persia, T u r a n (Turkey) a n d A r a b i a , at the time o f the

166
invasions

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

of M a h m u d

Ghazni,

some

could

g i v e J;he

slip,

i n d i v i d u a l l y or i n groups a n d would r u n away to the P u n j a b , w h i c h because o f t h e s t a u n c h H i n d u after Mahmud Ghazni. Thereafter resistance remained the over a century or so runaway and Hindu the enter these Punjab extreme l i m i t o f M u s l i m d o m i n a t i o n for c o n v e r t s w o u l d escape e v e n f r o m t h e glad at heart that

n e i g h b o u r i n g H i n d u states o f R a j p u t a n a for shelter, a n d were t h e y w e r e a t l a s t free f r o m t h e M u s l i m h a p p i l y in H i n d u families, clutches and t h a t they w o u l d live

i n their o w n temples and i n their o w n society ! 418. of the ban cast-outs ! B u t alas ! t h e y were grossly d i s a p p o i n t e d because on reconversion and rehabilitation of these their them Hindu These groups of r u n a w a y H i n d u converts w o u l d not only to accept in the

c o m e t o these H i n d u s t a t e s o n l y t o find t h a t o w n , b u t no other H i n d u state was prepared i n their fold. I f at a l l t h e y w i s h e d [to live

states, these m e n a n d w o m e n , o f the r u n a w a y s h e l t e r - s e e k i n g groups, h a d t o l i v e as M u s l i m s alone ! L a t e r o n , w h e n , after a c e n t u r y or so, the M u s l i m a r m i e s b e g a n to expeditions upto Delhi and central India m a k e successful they were very

m u c h s u r p r i s e d t o see t h e s e p e o p l e s t i l l l i v i n g i n t h e s e H i n d u s t a t e s as M u s l i m s ! Hindus were found I f a n y such group or to be community of the existing i n the M u s l i m states i t it would have been

c o u l d n e v e r h a v e b e e n a l l o w e d t o l i v e as a H i n d u c o m m u n i t y any longer ! F o r , b y force or b y craft converted to Islam. T h i s was the experience o f the M u s l i m s t

This was the M u s l i m religion ! 419. H e r e , however, i n H i n d u states the Hindus who as none else

were converted m u c h a g a i n s t t h e i r w i l l a n d w h o were w i l l i n g to come b a c k to the H i n d u s o c i e t y h a d t o l i v e This was the H i n d u Religion** ! 420. W h a t wonder then i f i n an unequal war the M u s l i m s thus b u t the M u s l i m s , because o f the b a n o n t h e i r r e o r i e n t a t i o n t

defiled, w i t h craft or coercion, m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s a n d The greatest wonder, however, is how

i n f l i c t e d i m m e a s u r a b l e n u m e r i c a l loss t o t h e H i n d u n a t i o n ! this loss was l i m i t e d to this much alone !

C H A P T E R VIII

PERVERTED CONCEPTION O F VIRTUES 421-422. Besides the silly superstitions of the H i n d u s

a b o u t the caste-system, the v a r i o u s bans o n exchange o f food a n d d r i n k , r e d e m p t i o n o f the outcastes a n d others, o f w h i c h we have a l r e a d y w r i t t e n fully, a n d which h a d done t r e m e n d o u s l y more harm than the two-pronged religio-political Muslim offensive h a d d o n e , a n o t h e r s u i c i d a l m o r b i d i t y h a d c o m p l e t e l y possessed the H i n d u m i n d for a l o n g t i m e . p a r a l y s e d t h e i r o w n offensive a n d E a r greater than the Muslims could defeats i n f l i c t e d o n t h e m s e l v e s by ever This morbidity might. the counter-offensive

a t t e m p t were

these m o r b i d l y v i r t u o u s of the Hindus, which

H i n d u s ! I f a c o m p a r a t i v e l y m i l d t e r m i s t o be u s e d f o r t h i s infatuation^^this m e n t a l i m b a l a n c e p e r v e r t e d sense o f H i n d u v i r t u e s . 423. No virtue I n fact virtues or can be v i c e s are and Be it only relative s a i d briefly terms. that in unqualified absolute under every virtue c a u s e d d i s a s t r o u s losses f o r t h e m s e l v e s w e have to call i t a

circumstace or at every place.

p r a c t i c e o r i n e t h i c a l code a v i r t u e s h o u l d be c a l l e d a human society. mankind, 424.

o n l y t o t h e e x t e n t t o w h i c h i t i s u s e f u l t o t h e best i n t e r e s t s o f A n d t h e m o m e n t i t b e g i n s t o cause h a r m t o considered least Rajas a vice are and as into such three i t s h o u l d be Some

discarded forthwith. qualities at divided p a r t s : S a t w i k ( m i l d , gentle). (Passionate) a n d Tamas

( i r a s c i b l e , i r r i t a b l e } ; a n d e v e n t h e s e s h o u l d be v i e w e d w i t h reference t o t h e p e c u l i a r c o n d i t i o n o f t i m e , p l a c e a n d p e r s o n . The H i n d u out civilization h a d the noblest a m b i t i o n o f r a i s i n g i n for an allis M a n t o t h e s t a t u s o f G o d a n d as s u c h i t w e n t these gentle qualities i n h i m .

a t t e m p t to inculcate and c u l t i v a t e w i t h assiduous care, B u t this w o r l d l y existence

168 not

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

w o v e n w i t h one t h r e a d a l o n e ; gentle, It is precisely for

its texture shows at the passionate that and reason

least the to

three different threads; the irritable^. win have or a at

this

i f a man, wants

w h o s o e v e r he m a y be, w i s h e s t o l i v e i n t h i s w o r l d , o r does n o t w a n t t o see i n j u s t i c e three-edged weapon these t h r e e - f o l d (qualities. which preached these v i r t u e s . Bhagwad Geeta Geeta is the the

l e a s t does n o t i n t e n d t o be v a n q u i s h e d b y o t h e r s , t r i u m p h o v e r h i m , he m u s t could successfully of the face time Hinduof which

B u t at t h i s and, not

M u s l i m war the H i n d u n a t i o n forgot even the B h a g w a t Geeta relative, The absolute, o f the times values W h y , they itself. consideration even t w i s t e d the message o f the quintessence Bhagwat seem to o f t h e fine d i s t i n c t i o n b e t w e e n

m a n and m a n o f which the H i n d u s o f those be d i v i n e l y o b l i v i o u s . 425. O f course, it m u s t be and remembered collectively

that to the

a l l this Hindu

argument applies

generally

p o l i t y made up o f hundreds o f millions of people, but i t m u s t a l s o be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t t h e r e w e r e t o come t o l i f e , f r o m t i m e to time, thousands societies virtuous H i n d u revolution. 426-427. surrendering books; so Mohammed Hindus ? very learnt o f exceptional groups of men a n d brave people who opposed to this perversely a social order bring about of dauntless

society i n

T h e y w i l l be r e f e r r e d t o i n t h e i r p r o p e r p l a c e s . To let go the the vanquished ingratitudfe and and abjectly ungrateful of the the only

enemy enemies Ghori

i s s a i d t o be a v i r t u e * i n s o m e r e l i g i o u s like

a n d t h e R o h i l a N a j i b k h a n , w e r e set free*. for this noble act benefactor,

A n d what d i d they do i n return

T h e first b r u t a l l y m u r d e r e d h i s f o r m e r who the let him

P r i t h v i r a j Chauhan*, w h i l e the second conspired against Marathas*, by rote their unprecedented destruction at Panipat. Having on

go a l i v e , a n d b r o u g h t a b o u t

m a x i m , to give food to the hungry and giving

w a t e r t o t h e t h i r s t y i s a virtue, t h e H i n d u s w e n t

m i l k to the v i l e poisonous cobras a n d v i p e r s ! E v e n w h i l e the M u s l i m demons were d e m o l i s h i n g H i n d u temples a n d b r e a k i n g to pieces their holiest of idols like Somnath, they never

6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

169 u p o n those w i c k e d brick from the Muslims, even

wrecked their vengeance when they had out a ever take single

g o l d e n o p p o r t u n i t i e s to do so, nor d i d t h e y walls of Masjids, the priests preached

because their

religious teachers a n d

v i r t u e o f n o t i n f l i c t i n g p a i n o n t h e offender : 'Never pay the tormentor i n his own coin

b u t b e a r t h e t o r m e n t s m e e k l y a n d be p a t i e n t that God will punish h i m '

428. the

The vilest of vices recorded

i n the

catalogues

of

religious texts and

could never have been more detrimental to the national Naturally religious in which d e t e s t a b l e t h a n s u c h v i r t u e s as g i v e

to the welfare o f m a n k i n d , more h a r m f u l interests, so m o r e

rise t o h o r r i b l e atrocities and the greatest o f sins. ^nd foolishly and and also These in and with with slavish adherence fanatic are to the

whoever cultivates, and lives upto, such virtues thoughtlessly texts, he obstinacy, is bound to perish nation is not v i r t u e s ; t h e y are v i r t u e s adopted place and food, to and, the time,

i n d i v i d a l l y and b r i n g about disaster o f the lives. qualities without and distorted person the extreme.

Whichever virtue regard rotten,

thoughtlessly

is corrupted

like putrefied

iDecomes p o i s o n o u s . 429-430. suck, that Every Hindu is seems t o a virtue'. have But been made to ever

along with

his mother's milk, this Nectar-like advice nobody our essence o f t h a t p r e c e p t . own religion, If that alien tolerance

religious tolerance h i m the

explains t o

religion is also t o l e r a n t o f our

t o w a r d s i t c a n be a v i r t u e . B u t t h e M u s l i m a n d t h e C h r i s t i a n religions, which boldly p r o c l a i m it to be their religious d u t y to destroy most cruelly the H i n d u religion a n d to f r o m t h e face -of t h e s e of this earth the foreign n e v e r be d e s c r i b e d as t o l e r a n t o f o t h e r r e l i g i o n s . intolerant religions the very eradicate I n respect extremely kafirs and the heathens, can

e n r a g e d i n t o l e r a n c e , w h i c h seeks t o r e t a l i a t e t h e i r a b t r o c i t i e s with super-atrocious r e p r i s a l s , i t s e l f becomes a virtue^ !

170 431. period and

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

E v e n i f we were t o r e s t r i c t o u r discussion, it

discussion to at

the

under

w i l l be seen t h a t e v e r y M u s l i m temples Mathura

aggressor w e n t o n d e m o l i s h i n g H i n d u K a s h i (Benaras)*.

T h e most sacred idols i n the v a r i o u s

magnificent shrines from a l l over I n d i a right upto R a m e s h w a r a m were n o t o n l y p u r p o s e l y t a k e n to the M u s l i m c a p i t a l s l i k e D e l h i a n d plastered i n t o the p o r t a l steps palaces, but, f o r t h e sole p u r p o s e insulting them, those the H i n d u s and be tolerant they were of their also royal as and o f h u r t i n g the feelings o f used

slabs and tiles for lavatories, water-closets, a n d urinals^". T o towards Muslims who called these m a n y other atrocities their religious d u t y is the v e r y negation o f v i r t u e , its sacrilegious perversion ! N a y , for the H i n d u s to show such tolerance was t h e g r e a t e s t s i n t o be p u n i s h e d i n this very sin under the H e l l ! B u t the H i n d u s committed p o w e r s , i.e. e v e n (Benares), when the

name o f v i r t u e ! E v e n after o v e r t h r o w i n g the v a r i o u s M u s l i m Hindus had acquired political ruins their ascendancy, t h e y d i d not destroy the various masjids at K a s h i Mathura or R a m e s h w a r a m nor used their as t i l e s f o r t h e v a r i o u s b u i l d i n g c o n s t r u c t i o n s a l o n g r o a d s . A t the most, the H i n d u s reconstructed a n d renovated o l d t e m p l e s w h i c h were r a i s e d t o t h e ground b y the Muslims..

T h e y d i d n o t h i n g more ! O n the c o n t r a r y , there are a s t o n i s h i n g instances o f grant o f new lands for their maintenance a n d a s s u r a n c e o f p r o t e c t i o n o f t h e m a s j i d s w h i c h h a d been b u i l t b y the M u s l i m aggressors, b y t h e H i n d u powers^!. I n this conn e c t i o n one s t r a y i n s t a n c e c a n be c i t e d t o the p e r v e r t e d v i r t u e show confusion o f

t h e t h e n H i n d u t h o u g h t . I t affords a s h a m e l e s s e x h i b i t i o n o f of the H i n d u s which makes a n y further discussion i n this regard absolutely unnecessary ! 432-433. After Mahmud of Ghazni it was demolished rebuilt Hindu the

t e m p l e o f S o m n a t h f o r t h e first t i m e , as many times ! Once and when under a

several king^*' all fact,.

times b y the H i n d u s a n d destroyed b y the M u s l i m powerful established pomp and also his power in that ceremony, This Hindu r e g i o n , he r e b u i l t i t ruler

conquerors with

h i s able g u i d a n c e t h e l a n d should have, i n

prospered.

6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

171
i n t o the I n d i a n waters stations on of their any to For Arab the the order from there. of

debarred as

from

entering fuelling and

traders who used watering and eastern distant Hindus and ruler

the I n d i a n ports i n this southern parts

region of Sindh way India,

often h a d . the bitter

experience

o f the A r a b armies sea. But in traders

navies following not only

these traders b y

to e x h i b i t his religious tolerance a n d generosity this H i n d u d i d not stop these A r a b i a n visiting the I n d i a n coast, but t r e a t e d t h e m w i t h such great

d e a l o f h o s p i t a l i t y , t h a t t h e y m i g h t feel q u i t e a t h o m e

N a t u r a l l y , these A r a b i c traders, a c t u a t e d whether b y p o l i t i c a l t r i c k e r y or b y religious pride, thought of b u i l d i n g b y w a y Temple, rebuilt b y the H i n d u Kafirs. stances t h e n or bravado. the most prevalent and Hence with their B u t under the they the a c h a l l e n g e , as i t w e r e , a M a s j i d j u s t i n f r o n t o f t h e S o m n a t h circumt h e r e , t h e y c o u l d n o t d o so by f o r c e usual craft applied i n King for That As a of humble words to

courteous King

permission to b u i l d the M a s j i d . gullible matter Ghazni Hindu o f fact,

A n d O what wonder ! temple.

consented to i t most willingly, a n d u p highly miserable state to by Mahmud

r o s e t h e new m a s j i d c h a l l e n g i n g t h e S o m n a t h considering the w h i c h the T e m p l e o f S o m n a t h was reduced

a n d others, t h a t H i n d u K i n g should have w i p e d out as he But its t h e l a n d , a n d t h e n a n d t h e n a l o n e c o u l d he h a v e Somnath temple bestowed to its an original glory. on i t for

o f e x i s t e n c e a l l t h e m a s j i d s w i t h o u t e x c e p t i o n , as s o o n conquered restored the

i n s t e a d o f d e s t r o y i n g t h e e x i s t i n g m a s j i d s he p e r m i t t e d a n e w one to be b u i l t u p a n d annuity maintenance. F o r this suicidal religious tolerance (perversion o f a v i r t u e a g a i n !) he h a d v e r y s o o n t o p a y when after some time the dearly; because b r u t a l forces o f A l l a - u d - d i n a n d pulled straight allowed

other M u s l i m aggressors a t t a c k e d G u j r a t a n d k i l l e d t h o u s a n d s o f H i n d u m e n a n d r a p e d as m a n y H i n d u w o m e n , a n d down hundreds of Hindu temples and marched

t o w a r d s S o m n a t h , h o w d i d these A r a b s a n d t h e i r d e s c e n d a n t s repay the religious tolerance of the H i n d u K i n g who the A r a b i a n traders to b u i l d the said m a s j i d ? D i d t h e y a l l o w

172
the restored for

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

Somnath Hindu

Temple

to and

remain

unmolested

in

return

the

o b l i g a t i o n o f the H i n d u s e v e n i f i t were to gullibility simplicity ? No ! The and

tantalize the

M u s l i m armies battered the T e m p l e to pieces once again

o u t d i d M a h m u d o f G h a z n i i n t a k i n g away the sacred i d o l a n d t h e s l a b i n s i d e t h i s t e m p l e t o D e l h i a n d m a d e t h e m fit n i c e l y i n t o the pedestal for a m a s j i d t h e r e " . 434. Once again, when H i n d u power was established i n temples rose up and the and once more the their

the region, H i n d u

M u s l i m s like S u l t a n A h m e d Shah ravaged the l a n d w i t h usual religious ferocity a n d harassed wholesale activities. massacres, Thousands rapes, arson other

H i n d u s there w i t h incendiary and prsioners

of H i n d u s were t a k e n

w e r e s o l d as s l a v e s i n f o r e i g n countries^*. S o m n a t h r e m a i n e d a heap o f rubble, b u t the notorious masjid grew i n importance: B e s i d e s the o l d masjids w h i c h were preserved greater g l o r y b y the H i n d u rulers, the taller and more spacious mosques. 435. distorted How It was this confesed religious thought, the and raised to Muslim rulers build

sense o f more

virtues a n d the b l i n d incidents may one

religious tolerance of the H i n d u s . to one

which culminated i n the religious suicides many century

c i t e , w h i c h c a m e off

after c e n t u r y at every place r i g h t from K a s h m i r

E a m e s h w a r a m , i n t h e face o f M u s l i m a g g r e s s i o n ? S t i l l another virtue by the Hindus;

m o r e i n s t a n c e m a y be n a r r a t e d h e r e t o s h o w t h e p e r v e r s i o n o f generositymisplaced generocity ! 435-A. Siddharaj Jaysinh B u t he was (1096-1143 He a Hindu A . D . ) was also a a

v a l i a n t k i n g o f A n h i l w a d i n Gujrat^*. k e e n sense o f j u s t i c e .

had

very time,

k i n g ! H e was justice and

deluded by the absolute values, w i t h o u t any regard to place or person, o f a l l the v i r t u o u s large-heartedness ! (Khambayat)!*. ideologies about a n d injustice, his o w n a n d the a l i e n r e l i g i o n , generosity Once d u r i n g his dispute between the H i n d u s a n d the w r i t e r i n his book, Muslims near

r e i g n t h e r e w a s some Gambay Muslim

Writes Muhammad 'Ufihimself a Jami'-ul-Hikayat.

5TH GLORIOUS E P O C H

173
reign of K i n g J a i Singh, summons there to the was a

436.

"In

the

mosque a n d a minaret from which the was cried out.

prayers mosque " None or

The Fire-worshippers instigated an attack on

the M u s a l m a n s , a n d the m i n a r e t was d e s t r o y e d , b u r n t d o w n a n d e i g h t y M u s a l m a n s were k i l l e d b y n a m e K h a t i b ' A l i ' , e s c a p e d a n d fled t o of the courtiers of the R a i p a i d any

A c e r t a i n M u h a m m a d a n , a K h a t i b or a reader o f the K h u t b a , Nahrwala. to attention him,

rendered h i m a n y assistance. H a v i n g learnt t h a t the R a i was g o i n g out to h u n t , K h a t i b ' A l i ' sat d o w n b e h i n d a tree i n t h e forest a n d a w a i t e d the R a i ' s a r r i v a l . W h e n the R a i reached the former to He latter's complaint. the spot, K h a t i b A l i stood up a n d stop the elephant a n d l i s t e n t o the implored

t h e n p l a c e d i n h i s h a n d a " K a s i d a " , w h i c h he h a d i n H i n d i v e r s e s t a t i n g t h e w h o l e case. this complaint, placed K h a t i b servant, ordering h i m to take himself i n tradesman's market-place, dress, the A l i under the

composed charge o f a

The R a i having heard

care o f h i m . . . L a t e r d i s g u i s i n g R a i entered to the city (of

K h a m b a y a t ) a n d s t a y e d a s h o r t t i m e i n different p l a c e s i n t h e m a k i n g e n q u i r i e s as the t r u t h o f the Khatib All's complaint. H e then learnt that without any M u s a l m a n s were The to as

oppressed a n d were slain next d a y he h e l d a c o u r t see t h a t a l l h i s subjects

grounds

H e s a i d i t was his d u t y were afforded He such protection then gave

w o u l d e n a b l e t h e m t o l i v e i n peace.

orders

t h a t t w o l e a d i n g m e n from each class o f I n f i d e l s B r a h m a n s , F i r e w o r s h i p p e r s (sometimes a p p l i e d to B u d d h i s t s ) a n d others s h o u l d be p u n i s h e d . H e gave one l a c B a l o t r a s to enable the Musalmans to r e b u i l d the mosque a n d the minarets. gave some clothes to K h a t i b . " H i k a y a t , E l l i o t H I E D V o l . I I P p . 162-163). 437. T h i s R a j a J a y a s i n h h a d gone o n a f o o t p i l g r i m a g e " was a devotee of Probably H e also Muhammad 'Ufi : Jami'-ul-

to the rejuvenated temple o f S o m n a t h a n d

Shiva and h a d implicit faith in the H i n d u religion.

because for t h i s v e r y reason i n place o f d r i v i n g the i n v e t e r a t e a n d c r a f t y M u s l i m enemies o u t o f h i s o w n k i n g d o m o r i n s t e a d of reconverting t h e m to H i n d u i s m , even i f b y means o f force.

174 he had

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

the m a s j i d s t h e masjids o f those M u s l i m s

who h a d other

reduced to mere r u b b l e , n o t o n l y the temple o f S o m n a t h , b u t hundreds of other temples i n Gujrat a n d them a special protection according to thousands i n his H i n d u p a r t s o f I n d i a r e b u i l t a t t h e c o s t o f t h e H i n d u s a n d offered creed o f religious tolerance a n d generosity ! 438. W a s i t ever possible for the H i n d u s u n d e r M a h m u d Hindus and ravaging destruction of their the restoration o f i n such a w a y offence women were of the

of G h a z n i , or M u h a m m a d G h o r i or for those i n the d o m a i n o f t h e S u l t a n w h o h a d gone o n k i l l i n g t h e M u s l i m governor of the l a n d against the own temples ? such (Let alone the t e m p l e !) appeal for a demolished their landswas it ever possible for them to c o m p l a i n to a n y

To complain viery g r a v e and

w o u l d itself have a m o u n t e d to a Kafirs, have

according to the M u s l i m religious code, a n d for this would allowed creed of the sold in Kabul o r K a n d h a r as w r e t c h e d s l a v e s . Muslims

v e r y offence e v e r y one o f t h e H i n d u m e n been B u t such t r e a c h e r o u s a n d dangerous to

b y the H i n d u k i n g s to l i v e i n large colonies a n d were treated with special honour i n order religious tolerance. long period of bolster up war, the these Hindu their very A n d i n thousands o f cases d u r i n g

Hindu-Muslim sabotage

minority as the and This

M u s l i m s w h o h a d b e e n l i v i n g as refugees n e v e r f a i l e d to r e b e l o r they were seeing s o o n as t h e r e w a s a n y f o r e i g n M u s l i m Muslims,

i n the H i n d u states war-efforts Even while commit-

invasion.

a l l these t r e a c h e r o u s

activities of

the H i n d u kings went on practising, and

t i n g to their memory, the precepts of religious tolerance o r p e r s o n a n d , o f c o u r s e , t h e y f e l l as m i s e r a b l e v i c t i m s . is v e r i l y t h e d i s t o r t i o n o f v i r t u e i t s e l f !

large-heartedness i n utter disregard of the proper place, time

THE GRAVE DANGER OF T H E MUSLIM ABDUCTION A N D POLLUTION O F MILLIONS OF HINDU WOMEN 439. One side-issue o f the M u s l i m religious aggression,

w h i c h caused a continuous d r a i n on the n u m e r i c a l s u p e r i o r i t y

S T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

175
faith that it was a

of the H i n d u s was the d i a b o l i c M u s l i m own religion, non-Muslim women.

religious d u t y o f every M u s l i m to k i d n a p a n d force i n t o their T h i s i n c i t e d t h e i r sensuaenormously increased an inverse l i t y a n d lust for carnage a n d , w h i l e i t proprotion.

t h e i r n u m b e r , i t affected t h e H i n d u p o p u l a t i o n i n the guise o f politeness by the Muslims is is s i m p l y not such a a puerile trifling

T o hesitate to acknowledge this hard fact under self-deception. women to was of fact be a simply thing as or of H i n d u

This abduction of thousands and millions dispensed w i t h by calling it by c o n n i v i n g at i t . method i n it !

religious fanaticism

E v e n i f i t were a madness, mistaken Eor, Hindu

there

A n d the m e t h o d i n t h i s

M u s l i m madness was neglect of this the

so h o r r i b l e t h a t , w i t h t h e a perpetual bleeding sore.

so-called religious f a n a t i c i s m , the H i n d u n a t i o n came to have as a matter religious f a n a t i c i s m of the M u s l i m s was not madness at a l l ; i t w a s a n effective m e t h o d o f i n c r e a s i n g t h e M u s l i m p o p u l a t i o n w i t h special regard to the unavoidable laws o f nature. 440. T h e s a m e l a w o f n a t u r e is instinctively obeyed b y the number of oxen

the a n i m a l w o r l d .

I f i n the cattle-herds

g r o w s i n excess o f t h e c o w s , t h e h e r d s d o n o t g r o w n u m e r i c a l ly i n a r a p i d manner. B u t on the other h a n d , the number o f over the oxen, Even in the a n i m a l s i n t h e h e r d s , w i t h t h e excess o f c o w s for a t t h e c o r e m a n i s e s s e n t i a l l y pre-historic times the dwellers knew this law quite well. of t o - d a y k i l l o n l y the males from an animal.

grows i n m a t h e m a t i c a l progression. T h e same is t r u e o f m a n , so-called w i l d The tribes o f the forestAfrican wild their tribes are enemies,

amongst

whenever there are t r i b a l wars, b u t n o t the females, w h o To obtain It from is said attack side them of at an future by least progeny to to be

e v e n t u a l l y d i s t r i b u t e d b y the v i c t o r tribes a m o n g themselves. increase their their sacred numbers is considered duty ! when they the enemy these tribes

o n e o f t h e N a g a tribes^^ t h a t they shoot simple unpoisoned seen one fighting woman on who a r r o w s are u s e d t o k i l l kill

enemy

a r r o w s at the males, b u t i f a n y w o m e n are highly envenomed F o r , t h e y argue, to them instantly.

176

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

c a n n o t be c a p t u r e d a l i v e i s as g o o d as t o k i l l five m e n . 441. openly b y This very natural the aggressive l a w was but while adopted attacking in and poor the obeyed African major kafiirs, of women, progeny amongst The numerically

M u s l i m a r m i e s a n d t h e i r chiefs populations of N o r t h Africa^'. money and women i n equal

O n conquering those calculated share*", a n d these The future a n d so

t h e r a n s o m t h a t was c o l l e c t e d w a s

terms

c o l l e c t e d as r a n s o m , w e r e d i s t r i b u t e d b y fives o r t e n s a m o n g s t the most faithful the Muslim followers of I s l a m . of these conquered women was b o r n M u s l i m environments became l i t e r a l l y

fanatical.

M u s l i m chiefs w h o t h u s m u l t i p l i e d t h e i r n u m b e r s r a p i d l y w e r e h o n o u r e d as ' G h a z i s ' b y t h e r e l i g i o u s a u t h o r i t i e s * ^ . a r m y every r i g h t to o w n the kafir women as The law as of the M u s l i m religious welfare granted the victorious M u s l i m completely their other movable or immovable property. 442-443. Ramchandra advised terrible ' W h a t ?' the war After marched demon and Ravan on King, he abducted Seeta of his and Shree

h i m , some

well-wishers a her

j u s t before t h e w a r , t h a t b e c a u s e s h o u l d send Seeta back to kidnap

o f his unjust act, the d e m o n k i n g d o m was threatened w i t h that h u s b a n d , because i t was womenfolk of the highly irreligious to

her ?

c r i e d the w r a t h f u l R a v a n , " T o a b d u c t a n d rape the enemy, do y o u c a l l i t irreligious ? " P o o h ,

p o o h !<M?rRT'I. i d w : "l^Rll^ErTOri; **. (To carry away the women o f others a n d to r a v i s h is itself the supreme religious d u t y of the ' P a r o d h a r m a h ' , the greatest d u t y ! 444. religious them, them to With duty t h i s s a m e shameless r e l i g i o u s f a n a t i c i s m to carry away forcibly to the women of the the them

Rakshasas.)

aggressive M u s l i m s o f those times considered i t their

highly

e n e m y s i d e , as i f t h e y w e r e c o m m o n p l a c e p r o p e r t y , t o r a v i s h pollute them, and distribute them to a l l a n d T h i s was considered a noble sundry, from the S u l t a n to the common soldier and to absorb completely i n their fold. act which increased their number*'. 445. In every province where the M u s l i m rule establi-

5TH GLORIOUS E P O C H

shed

itself, the S u l t a n , the Navabs, a n d the N i z a m s w h y : levied o n the H i n d u p o p u l a t i o n not o n l y the ladies from Jizia the

e v e n t h e m e a n e s t o f M u s l i m officers i n e v e r y t o w n a n d village^ therein t a x for collecting wealth; but also the heinous-tax o f d e m a n d i n g openly the daughters and even m a r r i e d Hindu royaP* families a n d After Sindh, the others carried them away forcibly and openly. 446. with newly Arabs d i d not attempt another did come here along theand the l i k e t h e s e A r a b s , a l l thosePersians (Iranians) i n v a s i o n of I n d i a , yet the A r a b bands other Muslim armies, like at converted the people o f h i g h r a n k , a n d even;

Turanians, they had

Afghans, the not brought

T u r k s , M o g h u l s and others fell on their millions settle command. to the Obviously along the or vast who least the b to common with the their to of womenfolk down Let here alone

India with all with them. soldiers, simply led as kept kidnapped

ferocity

B u t a l l those f r o m the S u l t a n s a rule, began women, their as Hindu whom they

either

married

concubines^^.

n u m b e r s o f H i n d u w o m e n o f h i g h as w e l l a s Sultans or N a v a b s , but almost three more or f o u r numerous such forcibly the women i n this aggressive than every Muslim

low ranks kept at Thus

the m o s t ignoble o f lives i n the harems o f the polluted women. men, and

Emperors,

Muslim

c o m m u n i t y came

polygamy being an

accepted practice sanctioned b y t h e i r religion^*, these foreign Muslim communities began to grow r a p i d l y year after y e a r , f r o m a few t h o u s a n d s t o m i l l i o n s a n d m o r e . 447. ud-din A n interesting p o i n t to note is that S u l t a n G h i y a s Tughlak, Sultan Shikandar, Sultan Phiroz-Shah born of

T u g h l a k a n d m a n y other d e v i l i s h H i n d u - h a t e r s were H i n d u mothers^' ! MUSLIM WOMEN TOO PLAYED THEIR

DEVILISH

P A R T IN T H E M O L E S T A T I O N

AND HARASSMENT O F

THE HINDU WOMEN 448. slaves. Hindu w o m e n were considered kafirs and born

So these M u s l i m w o m e n were t a u g h t t o t h i n k i t t h e i r

178

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

d u t y to help i n a l l possible ways, their molestation a n d forcible conversion to Islam. N o M u s l i m woman whether a B e g u m or a beggar, ever protested against the b y their male compatriots; on the did everything in her power atrocities c o m m i t t e d encouraged woman times they A Muslim troubled kingdoms, to the contrary they to

t h e m t o d o so a n d h o n o u r e d t h e m f o r i t . kidnapped H i n d u women. of war but enticed

harass such captured or

N o t o n l y i n the the Hindu them

even i n the intervening periods o f peace a n d even carried away young H i n d u girls locked them conveyed Muslim The M u s l i m women a l l over

when they themselves l i v e d in and u p i n their o w n houses, or

centres i n Masjids a n d Mosques.

I n d i a c o n s i d e r e d i t t h e i r h o l y d u t y t o d o so**. THE HINDU CHIVALRY TOWARDS ENEMY WOMEN 449. crime. The M u s l i m women never at the hands feared retribution or

punishment

of any H i n d u for their heinous If in the

They had a perverted idea of woman-chivalry. women; but even i f power was alone, i f at

a b a t t l e the M u s l i m s w o n , t h e y were r e w a r d e d for such crafty and deceitful conversions o f H i n d u H i n d u s c a r r i e d t h e field a n d a H i n d u in that particular were n o t v e r y rare) the M u s l i m - m e n Only and Muslim in the men, and established a l l , suffered prisoner. battles nor

place (and such incidents i n those times

the consequential indignities b u t the M u s l i m womennever ! not women, were just taken Muslim women were sure t h a t even i n the t h i c k o f common

confusion wrought

after t h e m neither the soldiers, F o r 'albeit women,

v i c t o r H i n d u Chiefs, nor a n y of their

even a n y c i v i l i a n w o u l d ever t o u c h t h e i r h a i r . they were t a k e n p r i s o n e r i n battles r o y a l l a d i e s as the Muslim

enemies a n d atrocious, they were w o m e n ' ! H e n c e , even when also the commonest slaves,were i n v a r i a b l y enough i n those times. And this

sent b a c k safe a n d s o u n d t o t h e i r r e s p e c t i v e f a m i l i e s ! S u c h incidents were c o m m o n enemy women a c t w a s g l o r i f i e d b y t h e H i n d u s as t h e i r c h i v a l r y t o w a r d s t h e a n d the generosity o f their religion ! For a sample, read the following incidents.

6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

179 the noble Muslim acts of of so,

450.

E v e n n o w we p r o u d l y refer to daughter-in-law of the

Chhatrapati Shivaji and Chimaji Appa, when they honourably sent b a c k the respectively. ber, the Governor K a l y a n ^ ^ a n d the wife o f the Portuguese governor o f Bassein*" B u t is i t n o t strange that, and the of rapes Ghazni, and when they d i d neither Shivaji Maharaj nor Chimaji A p p a should ever r e m e m atrocities by the m o l e s t a t i o n , Ghori, wife and perpetrated Mahmud Muhammad

A l l a - u d - d i n K h i l j i and others, o n of Karnaraj of Karnawati and

thousands of H i n d u ladies her extremely beautiful

a n d girls l i k e the princesses o f D a h i r , K a m a l d e v i , ^ ^ the daughter, Devaldevi*^. D i d not the plaintive screams

p i t i f u l lamentations o f the m i l l i o n s o f molested H i n d u women^ which reverberated throughout the length and breadth of the c o u n t r y , r e a c h t h e ears o f S h i v a j i M a h a r a j a n d C h i m a j i A p p a ? 451. might T h e souls of those perhaps said, Shivaji millions and of aggrieved O ! your women

have

" D o n o t forget, 0 , y o u r Majesty, Excellency, noblethose of a atrocities a n d oppression and Sultans and big and Muslim Let event lot small.

Chhatrapati

Maharaj,

C h i m a j i A p p a , the u n u t t e r a b l e o u t r a g e c o m m i t t e d o n us b y t h e men and thousands o f others,

S u l t a n s a n d t h e i r peers t a k e a f r i g h t t h a t i n the H i n d u victory our molestation and avenged on the M u s l i m w o m e n . this future dreadful Muslim apprehension, conquerors that detestable

s h a l l be

O n c e t h e y are h a u n t e d w i t h the M u s l i m w o m e n , t o o , the

s t a n d i n t h e s a m e p r e d i c a m e n t i n case t h e H i n d u s w i n , will molestation of H i n d u women." 45]-A. religious B u t because o f the about then prevalent

never dare to t h i n k of such

perverted neither to

ideas

c h i v a l r y to women, which u l t i m a t e l y H i n d u community, wrongs

p r o v e d h i g h l y d e t r i m e n t a l to the the M u s l i m women. 452. I t was the

S h i v a j i M a h a r a j n o r C h i m a j i A p p a could do such

suicidal H i n d u heavy

idea

of of

chivalry

to

women w h i c h s a v e d the M u s l i m w o m e n were women) from indescribable sins the and crimes

( s i m p l y because t h e y committing the H i n d u w o m e n .

punishments against

180
Their

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

w o m a n h o o d became Still a worse times was

their the to

shield

quite

sufficient

to the

protect them. 453. convert ridiculous idea, which that it was They with and by a the the a Hinduism. of relations community H i n d u s of those entertained, sin to foolishly Muslim Hindu Hindus Naturally,

Muslim

woman

thought that to have any sort even i n the m i d s t o f a Hindu

woman meant their o w n conversion to

Islam".

S t a t e t h e y were secure against a n y a t t e m p t E x c e p t i o n s however were v e r y rare. 454.

at abducting t h e m or their forcible conversion to

Hinduism.

U n d e r these circumstances, the M u s l i m share o f the crimes

feminine

class [ f a i r (?) sex] w a s left s e r a p h i c a l l y free f r o m a n y c h a s t i s e ment or p e n a l t y for their a,nd ensnaring the perpetrated of enticing to and against the H i n d u w o m a n - w o r l d , a n d their w o r k Hindu women and

forcing them

accept I s l a m went o n for hundreds o f years u n h a m p e r e d unimpeded. BUT 465. Suppose, i f from the IF

earliest M u s l i m invasion o f were victors on i.e., the the

I n d i a , the H i n d u s also, whenever t h e y battlefields,

h a d d e c i d e d t o p a y the M u s l i m ' f a i r sex i n

s a m e c o i n o r p u n i s h e d t h e m i n some o t h e r waja,

by con-

version even w i t h force, a n d then absorbed t h e m i n t h e i r f o l d , then ? T h e n w i t h this horrible apprehension at t h e i r h e a r t they would have desisted from their e v i l designs against a n y H i n d u lady. I f they h a d t a k e n such a fright i n the millions a l l their and indignities, other not have first two or three centuries, millions a n d ladies w o u l d have been saved their own religion, persecutions. rapes, of luckless Hindu loss o f suffered future so the Hinduism

ravages

unimaginable

Our woman-world would

such a tremendous n u m e r i c a l loss, w h i c h means t h e i r progeny w o u l d not have been lost p e r m a n e n t l y to and the Muslim population have could not have audaciously. W i t h o u t a n y increase i n their

thrived

womenfolk

Muslim population would

dwindled into a negligible

S T H GLORIOUS E P O C H

181

minority. 456. (The sociological e x p l a n a t i o n for this contention has a l r e a d y b e e n offered i n p a r a g r a p h s 439 t o 4 4 6 ) . 457. B u t h a u n t e d w i t h the fantastic idea of c h i v a l r y to person, the the tried to chastise Muslim enemy-women a n d a b l i n d eye t o t i m e , place or H i n d u s o f t h a t p e r i o d , never

women-folk for their wrongs to H i n d u women, even when the former were m a n y a t i m e c o m p l e t e l y at t h e i r m e r c y . MISPLACED CHIVALRY T O ENEMY WOMEN-FOLK PLIGHT idea of the

AND T H E CONSEQUENT MISERABLE 458. W e l l , d i d this misplaced chivalrous

H i n d u s h a v e a n y s a l u t a r y effect o n t h e i r M u s l i m foes ? W e r e the latter ever ashamed o f their woman to the in view Hindus mindedness ? sin of molesting a sincerely feel Never ! Hindu of this H i n d u religious generosity and highthankful for the safe r e t u r n o f t h o u s a n d s o f M u s l i m O n the c o n t r a r y behaviand thus held chivalrous

D i d the M u s l i m s ever

w o m e n to their o w n k i t h and kin?

they again and again reciprocated H i n d u it to ridicule and scorn. 459. O n the contrary the Muslims

o u r w i t h t h e same o l d t r e a c h e r y a n d a t r o c i t y ,

were

puffed

up, to

perhaps, w i t h the t h o u g h t t h a t i f a t a l l the H i n d u s were show chivalry H i n d u women ! I t was they who own women into centuries, had

to a n y b o d y , i t s h o u l d have been to their o w n t h e first r i g h t t o s u c h abducted, very B u t i f t h e H i n d u s c o u l d n o t rescue who were being s h o u l d the Islamic why religion, i n their

a chivalrous treatment ! thousands of their polluted, presence, and through forced

Muslims not that

ridicule the H i n d u chivalrous idea o f c i v i l i t y to women, even enemy women? Muslim women O n the contrary they for fear perhaps thought the H i n d u s d a r e d not t h i n k of v i o l a t i n g or even i n s u l t i n g the of horrible reprisals. H i n d u idea of to Thus they chivalry, of were more l i k e l y to misconstrue the

t h a n i n t e r p r e t i t i n t h e r i g h t sense, as

have been b o r n

cowardice than of strength and bravery.

182

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

T H E HINDUS O F T H E PRE-ISLAMIC E R A NEVER I N T E R P R E T E D C H I V A L R Y T O W O M E N IN T H I S ANTI-NATIONAL SILLY W A Y 460. A serpent, whether male or female, i f i t comes t o

b i t e m u s t be k i l l e d . T h e e n e m y w o m e n w h o e n f o r c e d c o n v e r s i o n a n d heaped a l l sorts of h u m i l i a t i o n o n our mothers a n d sisters, had by that very devilish act, lost their womanhood, and their r i g h r to chivalrous treatment, and deserved nothing b u t only the most stringent punishment for their atrocious crimes. Hence, when T r a t i k a , the she-Demon m a r c h e d on R a m c h a n d r a with other d e m o n s , he thought'*. eat her o f nose killed When away and her immediately, without another like and cucumber, sent her a moment's deprived Shoorpanakha, she-

demon, rushed to

Seeta ears

Laxman backnot thou-

h o n o u r a b l y w i t h generous gifts o f o r n a m e n t s c h i v a l a y to w o m e n ' * ! sands of Aryan When Narakasur his not Asur stop the women to B u t he d i d

t o s h o w off h i s

carried away demon with

kingdom (Assyria of and killed and all military H e rescued

to-day), Shree K r i s h n a m a r c h e d u p o n h i m i n the war. the thousands p o l i t i c a l d e f e a t he i n f l i c t e d

on Narakasur !

of i m p r i s o n e d A r y a n females, undergoing a l l Shree Krishna's they thought contrary to his This him later

sorts o f h u m i l i a t i o n there, a n d brought t h e m b a c k to his own kingdom; and thus took a social revenge ! and violateda a minute. more a r m y d i d n o t forsake their k i n s w o m e n , s i m p l y were forcibly p o l l u t e d w h i c h he n e v e r e n t e r t a i n e d f o r because

dastardly O n the women

S h r e e K r i s h n a as t h e B h o o p a t i , t h e L o r d b r o u g h t a l l those sixteen t h o u s a n d or self the r e s p o n s i b i l i t y o f feeding a n d very act

o f the whole E a r t h ,

kingdom, rehabilitated them honourably and took upon himprotecting them. as to describe He was o f K r i s h n a , as t h e B h o o p a t i , h a s b e e n f a n t a s t i c a l l y of women.

c o n s t r u e d b y the w r i t e r s o f the P u r a n a s the husband o f those thousands t h o u g h t t o h a v e m a r r i e d a l l o f them'. 461. and

I n the post-Puranik period, whenever princes vanquished the kings

our valiant like the on

victorious

enemies,

Y a v a n , S h a k a , or H u n commandants,

or e m p e r o r s

5TH GLORIOUS E P O C H

183

the battlefield, they i n v a r i a b l y m a r r i e d the enemy princesses. T h i s seems t o h a v e b e e n t h e t r a d i t i o n Chandragupta kings but Saka M a u r y a to k i n g s too m a r r i e d S a k a princesses*'. all Hindus, right from The prevalent right from the G u p t a E m p e r o r s ! S h a l i v a h a n N o t only our victorious the Samants (feudatory Yavan, to the

princes) to common citizens married unhesitatingly or H u n women. absorb not o n l y the progeny o f those their origin behind !

n a t i o n was v a l i a n t enough enemy-women but

whole enemy communities i n their o w n and

leave no trace o f

H A R M F U L E F F E C T S O F T H E B A N O N PURIFICATION AND 462. U n d e r the REHABILITATION illusion their o f p r e s e r v i n g [the religious duty, marriage, protecting and the society. the In a purity bans of on

t h e i r o w n caste a n d r e l i g i o n , t h e H i n d u S o c i e t y o f t h e I s l a m i c e r a b e g a n t o e n f o r c e , as exchange of food, o n inter-caste w a y , a n d for the same reason of other bans, similar of

even when they were h a r m f u l to the

purity be

t h e i r caste a n d r e l i g i o n , the b a n o n r e p u r i f i c a t i o n o f the c o n verted H i n d u s a n d that o n Sea-faring began to most scrupulously and rigidly as come to religious back be to their enforced injunctions. Hinduism ; inviolable

N e i t h e r any single H i n d u , who was converted under coercion, nor even his progeny could ever together the t h e i r s i n (?) h a d n o r e d e m p t i o n , n o s a l v a t i o n . E o r g e n e r a t i o n s H i n d u s believed this religious injunction ; with very rare exceptions, every H i n d u , f r o m sweeper t o B r a h m i n , f r o m C h h a t r a p a t i ( t h e s o v e r e i g n ) t o P a t r a p a t i (the h o l d e r o f a p a r c h m e n t ) ; f r o m S h a n k a r a c h a r y a (the R e l i g i o u s H e a d ) t o S h a n k h a c h a r y a the b a n (the p r i n c e o f b l o c k heads), whether learned or i l l i t e r a t e , h e l d this o p i n i o n about o n repurification o f the converts u n a n i m o u s l y a n d unswervingly from K a s h m i r to K a n y a k u m a r i . 463. O n a c c o u n t o f these v e r y b a n s , thousands of our century, by the

H i n d u l a d i e s k i n d l e d t h e fires o f j o h a r , c e n t u r y a f t e r save themselves from this humiliation of violation

i n order to avoid v i o l a t i o n at the hands o f the Muslims'^. T o

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

enemies, m i l l i o n s others l e a p t i n t o r i v e r s , lakes a n d w e l l s , a l l over the c o u n t r y and destroyed themselves along w i t h small children at their breasts. Most bravely d i d to Islam, others die d e f i a n t l y r e f u s i n g to be c o n v e r t e d Chhatrapati Sambhaji, Guru S i k h gurus l i k e the m a r t y r B a i r a g i B a b a by limb. their many like kept this of our

Teg Bahadur and many B a n d a , who

on defying the Muslims t i l l the last even when b e i n g c u t off l i m b

his b o d y was

H o w c a n we ever forget

unprecedented m a r t y r d o m , unless we are ungrateful to t h e m ? F e w other communites i n the h i s t o r y of the w o r l d c o u l d h a v e sacrificed t h e i r lives o n such a v a s t scale or w i t h such s e v e r e t y as d i d the H i n d u s ! This martyrdom o f the H i n d u s was not the altogether futile i n respect o f s a v i n g their religion f r o m been for inspiring generations the o f the nation to is

M u s l i m o n s l a u g h t . T h e h e r o i c t a l e s of t h e i r m a r t y r d o m h a v e offer t h e i r l i f e altogether protecting religionand this not

insignificant. 464. of Although highly whole, and and detrimental as the such to the interests of severest

t h e n a t i o n as a food and

deserving t h e

c r i t i c i s m , these v a r i o u s bans, l i k e those o n exchange o f sea-voyage custom of social ostracism,

were a l l i m p o s e d b y the H i n d u s o f t h a t p e r i o d l e t i t n o t be f o r g o t t e n w i t h t h e sole n o b l e o b j e c t o f p r o t e c t i n g t h e p u r i t y of their caste and creed. Millions of Hindus, who, pangs, did so for with generations, suffered unimaginable

unswerving l o y a l t y to their accepted creed.

W e r e they ever

happy to b o y c o t t a n i n d i v i d u a l for h a v i n g a l t h o u g h u n w i l l ingly and through forcetaken water from a M u s l i m h a n d or for other such reasons ? H o w c a n one d e s c r i b e t h e a g o n i e s and daughters, of husbands a n d pangs o f the p a r e n t s a n d other relatives at the u n a v o i d able separation have courted closed their o f t h e i r sons owing a n d wives, o f brothers a n d sisters ? H o w m a n y of t h e m m i g h t death, doors to this extreme grief when they simply because they were, on them,

although unwillingly and

forcibly, converted to Islam ? B u t

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

185
viz.,

t h e y suffered a l l t h i s w i t h t h e g r i m d e t e r m i n a t i o n ,

snrW i^r^w c^rgrg; ii^'. P o r t h e s a k e o f t h e f a m i l y a n i n d i v i d u a l i s t o be P o r the sake o f the v i l l a g e a the sake a.nd f o r t h e world ! 465. suffered ? S h o u l d we not therefore be grateful to those sake of o f the state a v i l l a g e has to abandoned. For f a m i l y has to be forsaken.

be g i v e n u p as l o s t ,

r e l i g i o n one

should give up the whole

H i n d u s f o r t h e u n b e a r a b l e pangs, a n d u n i m a g i n a b l e g r i e f t h e y T h e y were m i s l e d i n t o accepting those traditions W h a t was consibe poison itself! an antidote, then the forbear honest o f v a r i o u s b a n s as t h e i r r e l i g i o u s d u t i e s , b u t t h e i r l o y a l t y t o their religion was u n m i s t a k e n , dered to be a n antidote, B u t the object i n a d m i n i s t e r i n g to save the life o f the n a t i o n ! m e n t a l a n d p h y s i c a l agonies unshaken ! out to i t was turned

to give

H o w can we, suffered

w r i t i n g a w o r d or t w o o f sincere g r a t i t u d e they intention of saving their religion ?

for the h a r r o w i n g with

ANTI-NATIONAL ILLUSORY PLATITUDES ! 466. A n effective w a y o f l i q u i d a t i n g t h e M u s l i m r e l i g i o u s availed of by done what o f offensives whenever the retaliated ban on the Hindus had the the M u s l i m s

a u t h o r i t y c o u l d e a s i l y have been of t h o s e t i m e s , i f t h e y h a d b u t been doing i n their states. a n upper Muslim would doing But The Muslims H i n d u population. population not this have hundreds went on have Similarly and

against H i n d u Hindus by gained

slaughtering wholesale

hand, they could

massacring

m a k i n g the them

region Muslim-less ! r e p u r i f i c a t i o n (gf%) For in or of eating

devoid of Muslims ! there was the ban

E v e n their no on

prevented

from doing this. involved

question

d r i n k i n g or of h a v i n g a n y dealings w i t h the M u s l i m s ! B u t ! i f not repurification, the s u i c i d a l Hindu creed o f r e l i g i o u s t o l e r a n c e w a s c e r t a i n l y a major obstacle !

186

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

F r o m the v e r y ancient times, of their high status one to they conceded own

the

H i n d u s h a d been boasting o f the equal religions of the w o r l d , o f be

i d e a l s o f r e l i g i o u s tolerance*", to a l l the faith !

p r e a c h i n g the sameness o f R a m a n d R a h i m , o f a l l o w i n g e v e r y follow his T h i s they considered to the height of t h e i r religion ! 467. Instead of massacring en masse the h u n d r e d s o f time to utterly and time fell in their by helpless, i n o r d e r heaped

thousands of Muslims, who from hands completely vanquished and t o avenge the untold wrongs them on H i n d u s , the selves from because religion. they

humiliation the

H i n d u s i n their Muslims the even

t u r n refrained t h e m slightest harm to. belonged to own religion facilities another without were the

doing the

were i n m i n o r i t y , a n d contrary,

O n the

Muslins were

allowed

enhance the g l o r y a n d scope o f t h e i r but even more

the least possible h i n d r a n c e . N o t o n l y l i k e the H i n d u citizens, leniently and w i t h more M u s l i m s a l l o w e d , b y H i n d u states o f those d a y s , to enjoy t h e l e g a l r i g h t s * ! a f a c t w h i c h i s b o r n e o u t b y pages a f t e r p a g e s of Indian history. 468. Is it necessary to add that these 'cow-faced'

f o l l o w e r s o f Hinduism *8<, p r o u d o f t h e i r u t m o s t t o l e r a n c e o f other religions were not (in the least) l i k e l y to hit back the tiger-faced M u s l i m s on religious grounds ? 469. Religious tolerance ! A virtue ! Yes, It can be

a v i r t u e only where the other religion is tolerant o f our o w n I B u t to tolerate the M u s l i m r i g h t from the S u l t a n s their religion, the and followers o f which Ghori it to thought like Mahmud of Ghazni and Badshahs

a n d others to the various Shahs

religious o b l i g a t i o n to massacre the K a f i i r H i n d u s H i n d u s for

celebrate t h e i r accession to the t h r o n e a n d h a d been c a r r y i n g on horrible religious persecution of the own religion ! i t was nearly o f one's tolerance, u p o n the a t h o u s a n d years, was t a n t a m o u n t to cut the t h r o a t tolerance of irreligion ! I t was n o t even never dawned

I t was n o t tolerance t o w a r d s other r e l i g i o n s , truth

i t was impotence ! B u t this

H i n d u society of those days even after the h o r r i b l e experience

5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

187
T h e y o n t h e i r own r e l i g i o n as virtue part went o n the I s l a m and special a hideous

o f a t h o u s a n d y e a r s o r so. tolerating even such considered it a glorious

of their owna

o r n a m e n t i n the crown o f the H i n d u c o m m u n i t y ! 470. 0 thou H i n d u society ! O f a l l the themselves. kindness, of an a chivalry abjectly gloriouswere all sins a n d greatest weakand

nesses, w h i c h h a v e b r o u g h t a b o u t t h y f a l l , t h e m o s t p o t e n t are t h y v i r t u e s 471-472. Ahimsa enemy

(non-violence), women,

even towards the

protection

c a p i t u l a t i n g enemy, e m b l e m for the b r a v e ! ) virtues no doubtvery and

f^'JI'T^ ( f o r g i v e n e s s , religious tolerance

noble virtues ! B u t it g i v e n to the on the

is b l i n d a n d propriety of

s l o v e n l y e v e n i m p o t e n t a d o p t i o n o f a l l these v e r y v i r t u e s , irrespective of any consideration time, place For the m i l l i e n n i a l H i n d u - M u s l i m o r p e r s o n s t h a t so h o r r i b l y v a n q u i s h e d war them i n front.

religious

[ E v e r y v i r t u o u s act the p r o p r i e t y thought o f the the whether

done

without person

the

least

r e g a r d toleast noble

persons other

concernedwithout the deserves such

treatment or notbecomes a the t r u e religion.]

g l a r i n g v i c e m o s t h a r m f u l to-

CHAPTER

IX

SUPER-DIABOLIC

COUNTER-OFFENSIVE

THE ONLY ANSWER 473 I t has already been shown i n the earlier chapters tremendous Sultans, o f casteof and

h o w the H i n d u S o c i e t y was unable to recover its tyrannical

n u m e r i c a l l osses suffered d u e t o f o r c i b l e m a s s c o n v e r s i o n s a n d a n t i - H i n d u laws of M u s l i m kings and own silly, anti-national traditions because o f its

differences, b a n s o n r e c o n v e r s i o n o f t h e h e l p l e s s H i n d u p r o s e lytes, and the like, a n d m a n y virtue. H a d it not been religious reformers, who towered, other perverted prophetic concepts social for some

astute diplomats, only from

gigantic thinkers and to time, over the

philosophers a n d m e n of a c t i o n a m o n g the H i n d u s o f t h a t time though time a l l - p e r v a d i n g g l o o m and guided their c o m m u n i t y , the H i n d u society w o u l d never have escaped total extinction. MAHARSHI DEVAL AND MEDHATITHI 474. T w o o f these t h i n k e r s are M a h a r s h i D e v a l and

M e d h a t i t h i , t h e c r i t i c s o f Manusmriti, T h e i r e x t a n t w r i t i n g s show us, that even during first between the tion, they

who unfailingly attract

o u r a t t e n t i o n , because o f t h e i r d a z z l i n g i n t e l l e c t u a l b r i l l i a n c e . beyond any shadow of doubt, years, that intervened Muslim occupathose calamitous

A r a b invasion of S i n d h a n d the

religio-political atrocities i n the Punjab and its f i n a l had new religious thoughts, t o b r i n g t h e m success. 475-476. The Chapter on the

p o i n t e d out to the H i n d u s brave n e w ways, n e w weapons, w h i c h were c a l c u l a t e d

pollution of religion i n

D e v a l S m r i t i , begins w i t h the line.

I t c l e a r l y shows t h a t i t w a s i n S i n d h first t h a t a s e c t i o n

5 f H GLORIOUS E P O C H

18& and others of was social organized. to It

of

Brahmins, to

Kshatriyas

determined

i m p r o v e the

code

and religious recuperate

b e h a v i o u r o f t h e H i n d u s as m u c h , a t l e a s t , as Muslims. F o r t h e y c l e a r l y saw t h a t the laws

t h e n u m e r i c a l l y s t u p e n d o u s losses suffered a t t h e h a n d s o f t h e of behaviour l a i d d o w n i n different s m r i t i s were i n every w a y powerless t o c o u n t e r a c t the a r m e d r e l i g i o - p o l i t i c a l a g g r e s s i o n o f the e n e m y . T h e H i n d u leaders, present i n the hermitage of D e V a l o n to bring back to Hinduism been thousands forcibly of H i n d u men converted the and b a n k o f t h e I n d u s , o n c e a s k e d t h e sage, " W i l l i t be p o s s i b l e women, who have fallen v i c t i m to the and by religious persecution to I s l a m The type o f

of the M u s l i m s a n d have verses i n D e v a l Smriti

b y some f o r m o f a t o n e m e n t discussions were h e l d at t i v e a n d final a n s w e r s

repurification ?"

clearly mention that such different times a n d the given and

authorita-

were

the rules o f conduct

p r o p o u n d e d b y M a h a r s h i D e v a l f a v o u r i n g reconversion^. These advocates and writers of this new Smriti a n d their followers reconversion, as d e c l a r e d as u n l a w f u l a n d i r r e l i g i o u s i n t h o s e a d v e r s e c i r c u m stances, the v e r y religious act o f b a n n i n g i t w a s c a u s i n g t r e m e n d o u s n u m e r i c a l losses t o t h e H i n d u s * . SPECIAL WEAPONS FOR SPECIAL 477-478. OCCASIONS

I n the a r m o u r y o f o u r r e l i g i o u s code o f c o n d u c t s p e c i a l a n d progressive weapons All from o f leaders special t o use and them

there a l w a y s h a d been v e r y t h a t was needed time to time ! the was a I f i n the war,

for m e e t i n g v e r y special a n d exceptional circumstances. class initial these stages o f adverse

times o f

Hindu-Muslim

exceptional the Indian were the same the and

weapons h a d o n l y been unsheathed a n d sharpened, H i n d u i s m itself might have completely routed Islam from soil, as i t happened when the valiant a t t a c k i n g the religious Hindus, religious e n e m y !) a n d was (because t h e y

v i c t o r y - l o n g i n g gods not

A r y a n s fought w i t h the demons resplendence it was, reforms

(dashyus). E v e n i f the uniformly shown by of Sind.

i n some m e a s u r e , of D e v a l

seen i n t h e r e v o l u t i o n a r y Maharshi

Maharshi

190 D e v a l is s a i d to A . D . 900*. 479.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

have lived

sometime

between

A . D . 800 t o alone, D e v a l on

Because of this religious resplendence

M a h a r s h i could k i c k away the

traditional religious ban

r e d e m p t i o n for the u n w i l l i n g converts a n d p r o p o u n d e d i n his Smriti a n expedient o f atonement for the s i n o f c o n v e r s i o n . I t has been laid down i n the D e v a l or her Smriti, that if, within a Islam, a c e r t a i n p e r i o d o f his forcible conversion to

H i n d u m a n o r w o m a n s h o w e d h i s o r h e r d e s i r e t o be r e c o n v e r t e d t o H i n d u i s m w i t h due a t o n e m e n t , he o r she w a s t o be a d ministered else and s i m p l e a n d p r a c t i c a l penance o f fast or s o m e t h i n g absorbed once again in the H i n d u society*. T h e

liberal of the women the

attitude of this S m r i t i towards women, i n the context times, is s p e c i a l l y laudable. converted as the their in households pure after absorbed It enjoined or and that slaves the be forcibly to I s l a m , or those who served i n menial servants next menses*, Hindu s h o u l d be Even a was

Muslim

considered completely

community.

pregnant H i n d u w o m a n , freed f r o m the M u s l i m bondage, t o be c o n s i d e r e d as p u r e as a b a r delivery'. 480.

o f g o l d after b e i n g h e a t e d

i n t h e g o l d s m i t h ' s c h a f i n g d i s h , o n c e h e r f o e t u s came o u t a f t e r

I t is, however r e a l l y strange, t h a t even this D e v a l the r e p u r i f i c a t i o n and

S m r i t i w h i c h w a s so p a r t i c u l a r a b o u t i n g t h e n u m e r i c a l losses cared to to do the same

reconversion o f the fallen H i n d u w o m e n , w i t h a v i e w to s t o p p of our c o m m u n i t y , should not have children born of this D e v a l o f the M u s l i m Smriti when for their

w o m e n . I t is v e r y d i f f i c u l t t o e x p l a i n w h y i t s h o u l d h a v e f a i l e d d o so*. W e were r e m i n d e d o n c e we w e r e t o l d o f a c u s t o m a m o n g s t t h e B e n g a l i H i n d u s : i f a c h i l d - w i d o w or a n u n m a r r i e d g i r l i n a H i n d u f a m i l y gave birth t o an illegitimate child it Muslims who l i v e d w a s t o be s o l i c i t o u s l y g i v e n beyond the local river for o v e r to t h e

b e i n g b r o u g h t u p as t h e i r o w n . of saving the family from

T h i s expedient was no d o u b t public humiliation and the

thought of b y the H i n d u p r i e s t h o o d w i t h the best i n t e n t i o n society f r o m every contagion of that s i n . The Muslims too.

The Center for Research Libraries scans to provide digital delivery of its holdings. In some cases problems with the quality of the original document or microfilm reproduction may result in a lower quality scan, but it will be legible. In some cases pages may be damaged or missing. Files include O C R (machine searchable text) when the quality of the scan and the language or format of the text allows. If preferred, you may request a loan by contacting Center for Research Libraries through your Interlibrary Loan Office.

Rights and usage

Materials digitized by the Center for Research Libraries are intended for the personal educational and research use of students, scholars, and other researchers of the C R L member community. Copyrighted images and texts are not to be reproduced, displayed, distributed, broadcast, or downloaded for other purposes without the expressed, written permission of the copyright owner.

Center for Research Libraries Scan Date: M a y 20, 2010 Identifier: m-s-001069-^

6TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

191 children increased their understood been that number, on that some their own

t h i n k i n g t h a t these H i n d u gladly accepted them. the other h a n d never

The simple god-fearing H i n d u s for once have I t is quite evident

number decreased to this B e n g a l i custom 481. made b y T h e basic even those

t h a t extent. must cause

popularized by

S m r i t i l i k e the D e v a l S m r i t i . of this who cowardly arrangement the caste reformers condemned

division, b a n on repurification o f the reconversion, was the deep-rooted s i l l y t h a t the p u r i t y o f the caste was and even at the society o f those days p u r i t y of their caste never

'fallen', and favoured belief o f the H i n d u s But the Hindu

t o be p r e s e r v e d a t a l l costs t h a t the v e r y same

risk of caste-extinction. understood was lost w h e n Muslims,

lakhs of their women the whole of the

fell i n t o the hands of the

a n d that i f those p r o h i -

bitions on reconversion were to H i n d u society would perish. 482. Another thing to

continue

be noted

is t h a t

the

portion, the The as i t d i d

now extant, o f the conversion of the for the conversion

D e v a l S m r i t i does n o t original Muslims the

p r o v i d e for

to H i n d u i s m

o f the u n f o r t u n a t e H i n d u converts.

reason p r o b a b l y is o n l y this t h a t

H i n d u s considered i t

a great sin to a d m i t another c o m m u n i t y into their o w n fold. E v e n the r e l i g i o u s law-givers u p to the w r i t e r of the B h a g w a t G e e t a * s e e m e d t o be e x t r e m e l y i n t e r m i n g l i n g o f the castes a n d Society itself. 483. I n fine, w e c a n s a y , the daring reformers i n the Ashram of Maharshi Deval made a d m i t t i n g the forcibly the H i n d u s o c i e t y . converted at least some p r o v i s i o n f o r H i n d u men and women to w o r r i e d h o w t o k e e p off t h e subcastes w i t h i n the Hindu

B u t i t seems t h a t t h e w r i t e r s o f S m r i t i s monstrously violent Muslim the adverse itself hundreds circumstances, firmly i n the leaders

a n d t h e w a r r i o r s o f t h e t i m e d a r e d n o t use a t e v e r y s t a g e m o r e v i o l e n t means to beat d o w n the aggression. when the Nevertheless under

M u s l i m power had established

land, this religious revolt of the

of Hindu

like D e v a l a n d others was not a s m a l l t h i n g .

192

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N H I S T O R Y

C H E C K O N MUSLIM RELIGIOUS IN S I N D H 484. Strangely enough the

AGGRESSION

above-mentioned

attempt

of the H i n d u leaders l i k e D e v a l was supported b y the H i n d u s o c i e t y as a w h o l e . of convert men T h e H i n d u society w h i c h was originally reconverted them thousands in their but beaten of women and absorbed zealously fond of their caste-system and midsti".

N o t o n l y o n t h e p o l i t i c a l (cf. p a r a 357) f r o n t the M u s l i m s were thus within This two-fold Sindh

on the religious front, too, completely i n Sindh. in two Sindhof hundred reconquering years

v i c t o r y o f the H i n d u s t h i r t y years

K a s i m ' s invasion a n d m a i n t a i n i n g their grip on i t for n e a r l y afterwards, a n d of the revolutionary adequately our The the r e d e m p t i o n o f the 'fallen', b y M a h a r s h i D e v a l a n d othershas t o b e s t r e s s e d a g a i n a n d a g a i n as i t has n o t b e e n 485. described, not even mentioned at a l l , i n I n d i a n histories. A l t h o u g h there is v e r y slender evidence on out this two-fold at Hindu their &ide t o b e a r Muslim 486. and left v i c t o r y i n S i n d h , we general rout in

c a n find a s t r o n g e r p r o o f i n t h e w r i t i n g s o f t h e e n e m y . w r i t e r s were v e x e d reconquest of S i n d h b y the Hindus^^. A l B i l a d u r i (or B a l a d h u r i ) w r i t e s , their position H a k i m son

" I n the days of A w a n a h al

of T a m i m , the M u s a l m a n s retired from several parts o f I n d i a , K a l b i succeeded T a m i m . The people of I n d i a had returned so

to i d o l a t o r y e x c e p t i n g those of K a s s a h a n d the M u s a l m a n s h a d no place o f security i n w h i c h they could take refuge, he b u i l t a t o w n o n t h e other side of the and called it A l Mahfuza, ( E l l i o t H I E D V o l I P.126) 487. H i s t o r y places M a h a r s h i D e v a l somewhere between R o u n d about this period for i.e. the about Hindus revival. religious A . D . 800 to A . D . 900. another He upholder to with "the secure", lake facing India

a n d t h i s he m a d e a

p l a c e o f refuge a n d s e c u r i t y f o r t h e m a n d t h e i r c h i e f t o w n . "

A . D . 8 6 0 t o A . D . 950 w a s b o r n f o r t u n a t e l y of t h i s new the sought overcome disastrous

surge o f r e l i g i o u s Muslim

aggression

-still more

disastrous

counter-aggression.

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

19S

The weapon worship religious law given by A c h a r y a M a d h a tithi^^, became the most l i k e t h e Arthashastra of the Aryavarta he effective guidance to the H i n d u s , the generation whole of of A r y a to Chanakya to Maurya. once

valiant Chandragupta wanted

T o the again

teach

the lesson o f

expansionism and victorious imperialism^^. new interpreter a n d perhaps the o f Mamsmriti, last o f the

Medhatithi, the

w a s t h e sole r e l i g i o u s l e a d e r w r i t e r s o f S m r i t i . H e t r i e d tO' former A r y a n imperialism

e r e c t before t h e p e r p l e x d H i n d u s o f t h e 9 t h a n d 1 0 t h c e n t u r i e s a huge light-house tower new courage to push ahead the aggressor. of the a n d expansionism o f C h a n a k y a a n d to regenerate into t h e m determinedly and strike hard at was clearly to animate his i n s t a n t l y theH i s intention

society w i t h the v i b r a n t i n s p i r a t i o n to repulse armed religious aggression the same magnificent and with their not aggressive establish Rakshasas military tradition

of the M u s l i m s of those times i n of the A r y a n empires o f o l d in fighting down the to H e wanted the H i n d u s t o limitsstrategy

(enemies).

only the

o l d empire of A r y a v a r t a , but

conquer a n d annex the M u s l i m states even b e y o n d the of A r y a v a r t a a n d even the with Vedic force. times Aryam" establish H i n d u i s m there, i f The A r y a n slogan make the

necessary

'Krunvanto Vishvam whole world A r y a n ) o f throughout his

(We are going to Mamsmriti-

resounds

incessantly

critique on 488. Hindu

T h e r e h a d been a g r e a t c o n f u s i o n w r o u g h t over a thousand years or so age b y t h e a n t i - n a t i o n a l the differentiation

in the

Society

preceding

Medhatithi's hereafter) tolerance of

and imbecile social of caste, religious as i f l a i d injunction only one

t r a d i t i o n s , ( w h i c h we h a v e m e n t i o n e d so f a r a n d w i l l m e n t i o n about and fear of pollution, which appeared a n d r u l e d as p e r t h e

d o w n b y t h e s m r i t i s (Vedas) the S m r i t i s .

T h e c r i t i c M e d h a t i t h i was the course

who o n seeing the miserable p l i g h t of the H i n d u s d e t e r m i n e d to check their d o w n w a r d A r y a n form. a n d convulse the imbecile Mamsmriti and intellectually stagnant H i n d u society into its original N a t u r a l l y , he d e c i d e d t o c r i t i c i s e

194

SIX G L O R I O U S

EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

i t s e l f w h i c h was c o n s i d e r e d t o be t h e other smritis. conduct of the Arthashastra^^. conquest-loving Medhatithi He In ruthlessly therein tested on the propounded

basic foundation of a l l the laws of of political anvil Chanakya's

this w a y , w i t h the hand and the Kautilya's

original Manusmriti empire-worshipping, in o f the the other

A r y a n s i n one d e c l a r e d as

Arthashastra

i r r e l i g i o u s a l l t h e codes o f c o n d u c t i m p o t e n t because imbecile W i t h one s t r o k e

w h i c h h a d been rendered

a n d intellectually sterile H i n d u Ahimsai^. o f remonstrance l i k e the following :

489.
lie rendered even the

m ^?
not

?I^JT:
o n l y a l l the called

i
s i l l y ' c o d e s o f c o n d u c t ' buc them caste-laws have absolutely seen and for once

smritis that

defunct a n d valueless. 490. heard Most probably Medhatithi might and the about a l l the r e l i g i o u s p e r s e c u t i o n b y t h e M u s l i m s i n failure o f the to Hindus, to din discussed, avenge i t or even to

S i n d h a n d the P u n j a b

various reasons a l r e a d y counteract i t effectively.

N a t u r a l l y , i n order

a g a i n i n t o the ears o f the then defeated, fallen a n d p e r p l e x e d A r y a n n a t i o n t h e echoes o f t h e s m r i t i s o f t h e o l d A r y a v a r t a , which ^cjriiit was on its w a y to g l o r y a n d w h i c h ' w i t h the motto as s t l ^ o n its banner was conquering i n a l l directions,

M e d h a t i t h i p i c k e d up a n d extolled i n his o w n critique, ing, a n d imperialistic religious rites a n d precepts. h e c o n d e m n e d as ^<cii^:

M a n u ' s o r i g i n a l commandments, o n l y the w a r l i k e , arms-adorA l l others (smritis against the Vedas) ! H i s Hindu an

t h u n d e r i n g s e n t e n c e s d i d n o t befit t h e t h e n p o w e r l e s s and grandeur. 491-492. Those precepts Medhatithi

k i n g s , n o r c o u l d those k i n g s u t t e r t h e m w i t h proper d i g n i t y were r e a l l y meant for that to E m p e r o r l i k e C h a n d r a g u p t a or E m p e r o r P u s h y a m i t r a ! c l e a r l y declares invade another kingdomespecially, an duty of a king, he e n e m y s t a t e c a n n e v e r be upon the non-Hindu to

a n i n j u s t i c e i n p o l i t i c a l science^^. I t i s , o n t h e o t h e r h a n d , t h e said, to pounce he grows enemy and crush h i m before powerful enough

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

196 I n statesmanship, the protection o f the king. That is w h y he

i n v a d e the condemns

former.

A r y a v a r t a is the supreme d u t y o f a d u t y , everything t h a t the ing of

as s u i c i d a l , d i l a t o r y a n d so a d v e r s e t o t h e k i n g l y other impudent, foolhardy critics kingdom, he itself says his upon than

r e c o m m e n d as p r o p e r code o f c o n d u c t : viz. t h a t w h i l e a t t a c k a foreign k i n g d o m , and especially the M u s l i m some the sort or the other." O n the contrary, is i n t h e A r y a n k i n g s s h o u l d n o t s t r i k e t i l l t h e o t h e r g i v e s offence that and our or neighbouring king What more, is an enemy i f the

f a u l t " ; a t a n o p p o r t u n e m o m e n t h e s h o u l d be p o u n c e d crushed. Aryan k i n g d o m i s s e e n t o be getting stronger and mightier

neighbouring non-Aryan

s t a t e , w h e t h e r i t i s g u i l t y o f a n y t a n g i b l e offence a n d go t o w a r a g a i n s t t h i s n o n - A r y a n

or not, we should ourselves f o r m alliance w i t h other f r i e n d l y unfriendly powers 493. th^t the s t a t e , t h e m o m e n t w e are a s s u r e d o f success. T h r o u g h o u t the c r i t i c a l treatise o f M e d h a t i t h i one every the page a smaller states of Shreeman Bhojraj, other Hindu and kings should be kingdom and on the Rajput into dominant aspiration makes itself felt on almost princes and powerful should

united

once again a m i g h t y empire l i k e the victorious Bharatiya E m p i r e soil. From this point of view,

oldnay an invincible rise

Indian

w h i l e w r i t i n g a b o u t t h e o t h e r k i n g l y d u t i e s he h a s e m p h a s i z e d o n e , viz. t h a t e v e n before t h e M l e n c h c h a s ( n o n - A r y a n s ) a t t a c k an A r y a n state, the latter s h o u l d march kingdom. the enemy against the enemy O n c e y o u are e n g a g e d i n w a r w i t h t h e e n e m y , y o u outright. The crafty enemy s h o u l d be s t r u c k under any

s h o u l d t h r o w kindness and generosity to the winds a n d crush down with super-cunning and skilful deception

p r e t e x t w h a t s o e v e r . I n w a r the s o - c a l l e d v i r t u e s l i k e h o n e s t y , s i m p l i c i t y , c o n s i s t e n c y i n speech a n d a c t i o n a n d p o l i t e n e s s , g e n t i l i t y a n d g e n e r o s i t y t h e m s e l v e s p r o v e f a t a ! to t h e n a t i o n . Hence, a k i n g s h o u l d not fall himself aloof from them. 494. sort M e d h a t i t h i has most powerfully expounded this o f s t e r n p o l i t i c a l t h e o r y (ethics). F o r is was a b s o l u t e l y a prey to t h e m s h o u l d keep

196

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F INDIAN

HISTORY

essential for saving the H i n d u s from teach them the arch-diplomacy sole aim.

complete

annihilation To his to that

at the hands of the M u s l i m s because o f t h e i r s i m p l i c i t y . of A r y a Chanakya was themselves is

M e d h a t i t h i p l a i n l y says t h a t the A r y a d h a r m a n o O n the c o n t r a r y the, p i t h a n d

w h e r e decrees t h a t t h e A r y a n s s h o u l d c o n f i n e the boundaries o f A r y a v a r t a . i f the spread lands mighty their should

m a r r o w o f the religious code o f the H i n d u s , he says, b e y o n d the A r y a v a r t a a n d empire i n those lands, then be conquer even them and

A r y a n kings invade the n o n - A r y a n k i n g d o m s immediately non-Aryan lands and finally establish their

A r y a d h a r m a there a n d thereafter

those former Aryan

considered

i n c o r p o r a t e d i n A r y a v a r t a I^* 495. these disciple, powers. till A t l e a s t some H i n d u states^' o f t h o s e t i m e s f o l l o w e d of Medhatithi and literally successful like Chanakya's the ideal Chandragupta, waged crossed the boundaries o f wars against Muslim states yet the frontier H i n d u precepts

A r y a v a r t a and

A l t h o u g h to the n o r t h , one hundred and fifty

w e r e f o r c e d , n o t t o cross b u t t o d e f e n d t h e i r b o u n d a r i e s , nearly Mahmud o f G h a z n i the Southern Hindu states

years after the d e a t h o f remained

independent and powerful. So the S o u t h I n d i a n H i n d u States were able to c a r r y o u t the v i c t o r i o u s p o l i t i c a l experiments o f t h e M a u r y a n e r a as p e r t h e i n j u n c t i o n s o f M e d h a t i t h i . that is w h y the K a l i n g a s , the P a n d y a s , the Cheras, And Cholas

a n d other H i n d u states sent powerful n a v a l expeditions across t h e W e s t e r n (often m i s n a m e d t h e A r a b i a n Sea) t h e and side Southern t h e E a s t e r n Seas c a r r y i n g t h e i r v i c t o r i o u s b a n n e r t o t h e a n d t h e C h i n e s e o n t h e other*". The astonishing fact is Mohammed

n o n - A r y a n k i n g d o m s r i g h t u p t o t h e A f r i c a n c o a s t o n t h e one t h a t while i n the n o r t h M a h m u d of G h a z n i a n d

G h o r i were r a v a g i n g a n d p l u n d e r i n g c a p i t a l after c a p i t a l a n d t e m p l e after t e m p l e o f t h e H i n d u s , a n d t r a m p l i n g d o w n t h e i r powerful k i n g d o m s , i n the South being the colossal temples l i k e erected*'-. Kings like t h e one a t B h u v a n e s h w a r w e r e

Rajendra Chola marched w i t h their mighty victorious naval forces, t h r o u g h B u r m a , P e g u , t h e A n d a m a n s a n d t h e N i c o b a r s

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

197

a n d o t h e r a r c h i p e l a g o s i n t h e E a s t e r n Sea**. T h e y v i s i t e d t h e H i n d u confederate states i n J a v a , I n d o - C h i n a , a n d T h a i l a n d , conquered Western 496. authority the Lakhadiv and and finally M a l d i v a i s l a n d states i n the Ceylon strength hoisted their Sea, conquering the

i n v i n c i b l e flag o n t h e S o u t h e r n O c e a n * ' . I t is doubtless that o n o f religious conquered annexed of M e d h a t i t h i i l l u m i n e d b y the glorious t r a d i t i o n

o f C h a n a k y a t h e s e v i c t o r i o u s H i n d u n a v a l forces k i n g d o m a f t e r k i n g d o m b e y o n d t h e g r e a t seas a n d

t h e m to the A r y a n empire. T h i s was a c c o m p l i s h e d not o n the h o b b y horse o f t i g h t conventions, a n d r i g i d injunctions w h i c h came i n t o force a c e n t u r y o r t w o before, b u t because o f the enlightening and guiding commentaries of M e d h a t i t h i .

CHAPTER

INTERMITTENT HINDU RETALIATION MUSLIM RELIGIOUS 497.

AGAINST

AGGRESSION

A t t h e e n d o f a n e a r l i e r c h a p t e r we h a d e x p r e s s e d

o u r a s t o n i s h m e n t as t o h o w t h e H i n d u S o c i e t y d i d n o t p e r i s h C o m p l e t e l y i n s p i t e o f t h e v a r i o u s defects o f c l a s s - d i f f e r e n c e s , b a n o n reconversion, misconceptions about like, and of H i n d u s converted. wherever northern to But the F o r , b e y o n d the virtues frontiers and of the India The h o w i t e s c a p e d w i t h t h e loss o f o n l y some m i l l i o n s ; such M u s l i m religious aggression t o o k place, the religions^.

n a t i v e s t h e r e were t o t a l l y d e p r i v e d o f t h e i r frontiers of India their were

coast o f A f r i c a u p t o S p a i n a n d t h e A s i a n l a n d s u p totally converted to Islam. not completely i.e.. alone a t t e m p t s were

in India

successful*. for of nearly the a

A t the time of M u h a m m a d K a s i m ' s i n v a s i o n o f thousand years from the marauding expedition

S i n d h i n the 8 t h c e n t u r y a n d t h e n from the 11th c e n t u r y

of M a h m u d of G h a z n i a n d o f G h o r i to the complete overthrow M o g h u l [empire b y the Peshwas i n the 18th c e n t u r y , The circumstances in this them. Society t h e M u s l i m i n v a d e r s v i o l e n t l y con-verted l a k h s o f H i n d u s a n d t r i e d to m u l t i p l y t h e i r numbers. landmost completely ? 498. The first reason w h i c h In the can explain this strange inflicted kings blows B h i m ' and Rana Hindu deadly occurrence is the p o l i t i c a l defeat w h i c h the H i n d u s o n these M u s l i m s . i n i t i a l stages Pratap* a n d other R a j p u t princes a n d n e x t the and crippled it. and fluttered the Peshwar L a s t l y the M a r a t h a s dealt i t adverse for the Hindusalso favoured

W h y t h e n d i d the M u s l i m s f a i l to d e s t r o y the H i n d u

of Vijayanagar^ h a d rendered the M u s l i m power out of g e a r their v i c t o r i o u s banner under the leadership o f right u p to A t t o c k . T h i s p o l i t i c a l defeat o f the

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

19^

Muslims

at

t h e h a n d s o f t h e H i n d u s , -which i s w e l l k n o w n t o flag. other potent reason for this the strangearmed It the total

a l l , made i t impossible for the M u s l i m s to b r i n g a l l the H i n d u s under t h e i r green 499. and But the

p h e n o m e n o n is t h a t t h e r e a r o s e f r o m t i m e t o t i m e h e r o i c m e n women -warriors who staunchly opposed religious is this aggression o f the M u s l i m s w i t h counter-aggression on the religious front by

following the precepts o f M a h a r s h i D e v a l a n d M e d h a t i t h i . counter-aggression H i n d u s t h a t has r e a l l y s a v e d t h e extinction. 500. b u t the (Political married queens. S u n god*. the the the H i n d u s d i d i t . (1) After the Muslims conquered not Sindh, only Hindu society from

Some s t r a y i n c i d e n t s are c i t e d here to show h o w the Sindb

celebrated B a p p a R a v a l of M e v a d * attacked Muslim them to his territory. biographies) a Muslim H e even went further. o f the Rajput

strongholds beyond that land and annexed A s the Rassos tell his us, he final other of the princes

princess^ w h o w a s

c a p t u r e d at the

M u s l i m r o u t a n d k e p t her i n his harem along w i t h w e r e r e s p e c t e d i n t h e s o c i e t y as H i n d u s of that time born i n the

H i s offsprings from t h i s M u s l i m c o n v e r t e d princess family I n respect of this progeny o f the K i n g o f d i d not Mevad, of

always act w i t h foolish Mastani,

r e l i g i o e i t y o f the M a r a t h a s w h o refused t o accept the s o n v a l i a n t Bajirao Peshwa from his M u s l i m wife, a n d forced the c h i l d b a c k i n t o the M u s l i m society^. 501. (2) R a v a l Chechak o f J a i s a l m i r married the

dau-

ghter of Sultan H a i b a t k h a n , named S o m a l d e v i and established h e r h o n o u r a b l y i n h i s Y a d a v race^". 602. (3) W h e n K n n w a r J a g m a l , t h e annexed i t to eldest son o f R a o M a l l i n a t h R a t h o d of M a r w a d h e r o i c a l l y defeated the M u s l i m Sultan of Gujarat and married publicly the h i s o w n d o m a i n , hedaughter o f the S u l t a n , called G i n d o l i

who was renowned for her exceptional beauty, a n d established h i s o f f s p r i n g s , b o r n o f her, a m o n g s t t h e h i g h r a n k e d J a g i r d a r s of Marwad and assimilated them amongst the Rajputs completely!!.

200 5 0 3 . (4) seem to have

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N H I S T O R Y

Besides a l l these, the effected

H i n d u s here a n d of H i n d u s by

there the

bold, prudent counter-strokes to the F o r instance, women, married them the kinghis Major

t e r r i b l e c a l a m i t y o f the mass conversions B a i m a l , the K i n g o f M a r w a d , captured and after reconverting them to

M u s l i m aggressors, a n d f o i l e d t h e i r attempts^*. Hinduism

600 M u s l i m

p u b l i c l y to several noblemen o f his court. 5 0 4 . (5) dom. He Kumbha'rana of Mevad them and likewise defeated married them to M u s l i m s t a k i n g a l l the captured M u s l i m w o m e n to his reconverted n o b l e m e n as p e r t h e i r wishes^*. 5 0 5 . (6) 5 0 6 . (7) this type The celebrated historian of Rajastan, T o d , has n a r r a t e d m a n y more instances o f this t y p e . T h e different p o l i t i c a l histories, called Rassos and assimilation of Muslim women o f the R a j p u t r o y a l f a m i l i e s , also m e n t i o n m a n y instances o f of conversion into the H i n d u society. . 5 0 7 . (8) R a j a J a y a s t h i t i o f N e p a l also avenged M u s l i m A b o u t A . D . 1360, B u d d h i s t temples, and Buddhist the throne out came to religious aggression i n l i k e manner. H e too followed M e d h a t i thi's p o l i c y of c r u s h i n g the w i c k e d enemy. havoc there, destroying m a n y H i n d u a n d converting subjects. completely violently hundreds of W h e n this brave H i n d u K i n g and avenged the Shamsuddin, the Newab of B e n g a l , attacked N e p a l a n d p l a y e d Hindu

he made N e p a l a h o t - b e d for the N o t o n l y d i d he r e b u i l d t h e tunate Hindus and

Muslims,

drove them and

wrongs done t o his subjects. ruined H i n d u Buddhist unfora l l the

t e m p l e s b u t he e v e n r e c o n v e r t e d t o H i n d u i s m t h e M u s l i m aggression^*, 5 0 8 . (9) Tarikhs^^ one

B u d d h i s t s who h a d been the v i c t i m s o f like the

I n the h i s t o r i c a l records of the times,

c u r i o u s l y finds t h e M u s l i m w r i t e r s t h e m s e l v e s

c o m p l a i n i n g that, at the least o p p o r t u n i t y , the H i n d u K a f i r s c o n v e r t e d e v e n t h e M u s l i m women^* t o H i n d u i s m a n d m a r r i e d them i n the H i n d u c o m m u n i t y . Such events, of which no t r a c e w h a t e v e r c a n be f o u n d i n o u r Hindu historical books,

a r e a v a i l a b l e o n l y i n the M u s l i m h i s t o r i c a l records.

5TH G L O R I O U S

EPOCH

201

5 0 9 . (10)

F o r instance, i n Tarikh-i-Sorathi', its M u s l i m firstl* Moghul opportunity and Afghan

T^riter says, " E v e n at the troubled times o f M a h m u d Ghazni's expeditions the K i n g o f A n h i l w a d at the carried away several women who unhesitatingly." He of the also Turkish, lingered behind

a n d the H i n d u s m a r r i e d t h e m i t on record t h a t 'whenever women en masse H e has a l s o g i v e n some

puts

possible the H i n d u s carried away M u s l i m a n d c o n v e r t e d t h e m t o H i n d u i s m !' interesting information on the

purification and reconversion

ceremony o f M u s l i m w o m e n p e r f o r m e d b y the H i n d u s ^ ^ 510. class, the heads*". H e s a y s , ' w h i l e c o n v e r t i n g t h e M u s l i m w o m e n as a Hindu priests burned some barley over their T h e n t h e y w e r e g i v e n some w a t e r m i x e d
i^M'M)

with cowthem as

d u n g (of c o u r s e

to d r i n k .

T h e n they were considered married

fit f o r a l l m u t u a l d e a l i n g s a n d t h e H i n d u s per t h e i r tastes a n d desires. n i a l mass conversion o f M u s l i m Ijuted them among the women

A t some places, i n the ceremothese H i n d u s gave distrilot and thereafter

them purgatives a n d v o m i t t i n g drugs, various Sardars according to their ranks. of high ranking Hindus.

H i n d u c a s t e s a n d classes f e l l to the and noblemen married The into the by

T h e fairest women

those o f decent b i r t h and lineage w h i l e the whole p r o g e n y o f these w o m e n was 5 1 1 . (11) When

maids a n d slaves classes.

were w e d d e d to the H i n d u s o f t h e i r respective t h o s e r e s p e c t i v e classes o f t h e H i n d u s o c i e t y . " Arundevrai of Ajmer

completely merged overcame impure and

M u s l i m s a n d o u s t e d t h e m f r o m h i s l a n d , he p e r f o r m e d a g r e a t ceremony to purify the l a n d w h i c h was and a l a k e n a m e d ' A n a s a g a r ' * ! . who were converted lake, were a l l reconverted to H i n d u i s m this Anasagar and rendered men the M u s l i m c o n t a c t a n d at t h a t h o l y place b u i l t a b i g t e m p l e A l l the by women into in and at the t i m e o f the M u s l i m d o m i n a t i o n merely i t was dipping bathed moreover, g i v e n o u t as a

religious precept that whichever M u s l i m i n g t o some p r o c e d u r e , w a s t o could enter H i n d u i s m . be

convert

this l a k e , w i t h due d e c l a r a t i o n of his i n t e n t i o n , a n d a c c o r d considered purified

202 6 1 2 . (12) this lake,

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N

HISTORY

A m a r s i n g Maharaj o f J a i s a l m i r also performed lake called Amarsagar. converted to to enter In by the great ceremony, thousands o f formerly their Islam, into and intention their

a similar ceremony and b u i l t a sanctified H i n d u s i n S i n d h , w h o were d i p p e d en masse, d e c l a r i n g Hinduism religious and chanted authorities

Mantras while they bathed, and the purification to by Shree

recognised

reconversion to H i n d u i s m . 6 1 3 . (13) ranyaswami A reference h a s t o be m a d e Vidyathe who like Maharshi Deval and Medhatithi tried inspiring revolutionary proofs**^

to check the M u s l i m religious aggression H i n d u s to retaliate b y bringing forth ous laws** f o r t h e purpose. Shree

of religious authority a n d sometimes enunciating

new religiof the but

V i d y a r a n y a s w a m i had. Shringeri, to place a

accepted not o n l y the supreme leadership (authority) religious institution of Shankaracharya at also of the r e v o l u t i o n a r y i n s t i t u t i o n designed the M u s l i m power a n d empire in order to establish i n its to protect Hinduism**. a miserable the when and life

overthrow Hindu unfortubut he converted

H e produced not Islam,

only religious a u t h o r i t y for the reconversion o f the nate H i n d u s leading himself publicly Harihar and under reconverted once these forcibly

Bukka ;

two great warriors, a n d established in

defeated the M u s l i m s on several occasions

A . D . 1336 t h e H i n d u S t a t e o f V i j a y a n a g a r , he h i m s e l f c r o w n e d a n d r e c o n v e r t e d H a r i h a r as t h e H i n d u E m p e r o r * ^ . 514. holy place in it. After a the overthrow named of the Muslim power in a.

G o m a n t a k this v e r y V i d y a r a n y a M a d h a v a c h a r y a b u i l t at lake

M a d h a v t e e r t h a n d effected m a s s for the disciples of Bengal future Shree also

reconversion of the M u s l i m i z e d H i n d u s w i t h ceremonial baths H e also p r o v i d e d a religious a u t h o r i t y Shree Ramanujacharya, his reconversion and purification. 5 1 5 . (14) R a m a n a n d a n d Shree C h a i t a n y a Prabhu*^

purified hundreds of M u s l i m i z e d H i n d u s w i t h t i o n of the vows of V a i s h n a v i s m . 5 1 6 . (15) I t is w e l l k n o w n t h a t the

an a d m i n i s t r a daring and.

most

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

203: a l l the wrongs Netaji

v a l i a n t Shree S h i y a c h h a t r a p a t i who avenged done to the Hindus state, himself reconverted Bajaji

by establishing a H i n d u

independent

Nimbalkar*'' and

Palkar** w h o h a d been forced to c o u r t I s l a m . A COUNTER-AGGRESSION ? 5 1 7 . (16) Towards the end o f h i s carreer, Aurangzebdetermined sooner d i d h e

opened, w i t h his huge fourfold offensive a g a i n s t t h e H i n d u s . go a w a y to numerical

a r m y , the most B u t no

B e f o r e he f e l l u p o n t h e M a r a -

t h a s he w a n t e d t o c r u s h t h e R a j p u t s . vehemence and v i g o u r and made up for losses o f the Hindus.

the S o u t h , the R a j p u t s r e t a l i a t e d w i t h the same the h u m i l i a t i o n a n d glaring the brave instance o f of the the Durgadas; leadership The and

J o d h p u r m a y be c i t e d here*.

U n d e r the

powerful Maharana Jaswantsingh

R a t h o d , not o n l y the Masjids erected to the g r o u n d a n d on their site H i n d u s b u t as m a n y o f t h e extensive scale.

by Aurangzeb on temples they Rathod were

r u i n s o f H i n d u t e m p l e s , b u t a l l o t h e r M a s j i d s a l s o were r a i s e d Hindu as built. on an cast, T h e J o d h p u r i a n R a j p u t s reconverted not only the M u s l i m i z e d Muslims could I f the M u s l i m armies went on t h r o w i n g b e e f the armies

into the H i n d u temples a n d wells, Hundreds of Muslim women were

p o r k ' " i n M a s j i d after M a s j i d a n d p a i d t h e m i n t h e same c o i n . converted to H i n d u i s m as concubiThe a n d m a r r i e d to the R a j p u t s or were s i m p l y kept

nes l i k e t h e H i n d u w o m e n b y t h e M u s l i m s before t h e m . t o see t h i s f e r o c i o u s o u t b u r s t of H i n d u rage. Not

w h o l e o f t h e M u s l i m s o c i e t y i n R a j p u t a n a was h o r r o r - s t r i c k e n merely for for the s i n o f e a t i n g a n d d r i n k i n g w i t h the Muslims, but

h a v i n g cohabited with and married M u s l i m women, and even k e e p i n g t h e m i n t h e i r houses, H i n d u s w e r e n o ostracized. F o r at least t h i r t y to longer s o c i a l l y this after Hindu village needless society forty years

r e t a h a t o r y aggression on the M u s l i m s spread a n d glowed a n d resounded through t o w n after t o w n a n d village in the H i n d u s t a t e s i n R a j a s t h a n . I t is o f course, o f the H i n d u

to say t h a t w i t h the decline of the power of the brave D u r g a das R a t h o d , t h i s f e r o c i o u s a p p e a r a n c e

204
also vanished'!.

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N

HISTORY

REASON ? 518. the T h e reason is o n l y this t h a t the a b i d i n g state of m i n d at that time d i d not favour religious

Hindu

counter-aggression, but social boycott. T H E INNATE CAPACITY O F T H E HINDUS F O R REJUVENATION 519. I t is i n t e r e s t i n g to note h o w side b y side w i t h the and their and also

repeated a n n i h i l a t i n g aggressions of M a h m u d of G h a n z i Ghori a n d o t h e r M u s l i m s ; a n d s i d e b y s i d e , n u m e r i c a l losses suffered b y morbid the ban burst on repurification action the and Hindus and misconception of virtues because the of

again, w i t h huge

caste-differences Hindu nation

reconversion, acquiring not

age-old

native missionary spirit a n d urge o f the into elsewhere,

only political in Assam to and last

power b u t a s s i m i l a t i n g newer tribes of thousands of people ! T h e s t o r y o f the c o n v e r s i o n o f t h e A h o m ' * t r i b e H i n d u i s m c a n be beyond, chapter. 520. marine W h i l e hundreds of H i n d u warships l o r d i n g over the vast seas and merchantwere and oceansthe c i t e d here as a s a m p l e , Hindu empire already towards the t i m e the spread of the referred to in n o t i n g at t h e s a m e Indo-China end of the

Gangasagar (The B a y o f B e n g a l ) , the S i n d h u s a g a r (the B a y o f B o m b a y ) a n d the whole o f the I n d i a n Oceanright from the S o u t h e r n e n d o f A f r i c a to the v e r y coast o f C h i n a , i t was impossible for any Hindus) is also H i n d u to have ever thought earlier. o f the begg a r l y b a n on Sea-Voyage ! T h i s c o n q u e s t o f t h e seas ( b y t h e T h e conversion of the an the illustration in the M a h m u d of into the losses suffered

referred to

A h o m t r i b e t o H i n d u i s m i s d e s c r i b e d here as of how v i s - a - v i s the vast Ghazni and Ghori, the numerical Hindus n o r t h because o f t h e d i a b o l i c o n s l a u g h t s o f

went o n w i n n i n g religious

victories a n d assimilating thousands of alien people H i n d u religion.

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

205 nomadie and

521. plunder.

B e y o n d A s s a m , m a n y w i l d tribes lived a

life f o r generations together,

subsisting on marauding

A h o m , a b r a n c h o f one o f t h e s e t r i b e s , c a l l e d Shan'*^ Pal'* dynasties adjoining began to new

began to press h a r d since the 8 t h c e n t u r y A . D . o n the H i n d u kings of V a r m a n , Salstam and Assam. rule I n the end i n A . D . a l l these lands'^. 1228 K i n g S u k a p h a

H e w a s t h e first k i n g t o c a l l h i m s e l f

a n d h i s subjects A h o m ' ^ A j o d i . e . u n r i v a l l e d ! These the M o g h u l m i g h t " . Sukapha's k i n g d o m was also

administrators of the land b o l d l y a n d successfully faced even called A h o m , and modern Assam, 521-A. Hindu i n the o p i n i o n o f some scholars^

is the c o r r u p t f o r m o f A h o m " . T h e m o s t a s t o n i s h i n g f a c t i s t h a t a m o n g thesethe had missionaries then so d e e p l y a n d accepted firmly e x i s t i n g there v a r i o u s m o u n t a i n t r i b e s , as a m o n g t h e H u n s a n d S a k a s , missions and p l a n t e d the principles a n d rules down by Hinduism, many of his tribe

o f r e l i g i o u s c o n d u c t , as l a i d t h a t as s o o n as h e Gradually that the

c o n q u e r e d A s s a m i n A . D - 1554 a n o t h e r A h o m k i n g a l o n g w i t h Hinduism'*. whole tribe o f thousands of people merged itself into

H i n d u society.

T h a t k i n g changed his original name i n the

S h a n dialect to Jaydhwajsingh*", a name a m o n g the H i n d u K s h a t r i y a s . A l l the later A h o m kings too took for themselves H i n d u n a m e s alone*!. BAN O N CROSSING ATTOCK AND 522. W h i l e the brave tribes, l i k e courting Hinduism SEA-VOYAGE

the above-mentioned any castecastes

A h o m , were

even i n its evil days, there F o r these o n l y m a d e

was n o l i k e l i h o o d o f a n y b a n

on purification or

differences t o s t o p t h e m f r o m d o i n g s o . in the Hindu nation. Some

some new a d d i t i o n to the already e x i s t i n g numerous

o f their customs a n d manners

w e r e l i m i t e d t o t h e i r p a r t i c u l a r castes b u t a l l o t h e r r i t e s a n d ceremonies and were c o m m o n t o a l l i n s t r i c t c o n f o r m i t y w i t h the The ban on purification s o l e l y because of was being enforced more a n d more s t r i c t l y injunctions of the H i n d u Smritis*'. reconversion

o n l y towards the n o r t h up to the P u n j a b ,

206

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N H I S T O R Y

the ruthless atrocities o f the M u s l i m s . T h e rest o f the I n d i a n c o n t i n e n t w a s w h o l l y free f r o m t h e d a n g e r o f M u s l i m d o m i n a tion. The M u s l i m s had not yet made any further and headway. not the ^Naturally the ban on purification reconversion had

so f a r ^ p r e s e n t e d i t s e l f t o t h e m i n a n y u r g e n c y . injunction appearing i n the go

I t s h o u l d be

t o l d here t h a t t h e b a n o n t h e c r o s s i n g o f t h e A t t o c k , i.e. t o cross t h e I n d u s a n d t o w i t h the sole i n t e n t i o n that over into the Muslim

later smritis, declaring it a sin lands, was now to priesthood abandoning as it is

m u s t h a v e been p r o m u l g a t e d b y o u r t r a d i t i o n a l i s t of saving the after Hinduism. meant impossible amply crossing even Indus the

For, it

H i n d u i s m (the V e d i c c u l t ) a n d b e i n g p o l l u t e d , proved that

ravages of M a h m u d of

G h a z n i , the whole o f the region b e y o n d the I n d u s even up b y the H i n d u s and Even up the H i n d u rule national spread up to

t h e M o u n t P a r i y a t r a ( H i n d u k u s h m o u n t a i n s ) was r e c o n q u e r e d Khotan. whole to t h a t time ' K r u n v a n t o V i s h w a m A r y a m ' was the flag. 'Traverse the

m o t t o inscribed on our

w o r l d for spreading A r y a d h a r m a ' was the supreme unqualified religious order o f the d a y ! 523-4. mentioned But it becomes it clear from the historical facts the Hindu states

above t h a t

is o n l y w h e n

b e y o n d the I n d u s were l i q u i d a t e d , thousands of H i n d u s began t o be v i o l e n t l y c o n v e r t e d who subjected persecution. to I s l a m b y the d e v i l i s h M u s l i m s , harrowing by the the followers of other religions to

The b a n on crossing the A t t o c k must, therefore, caused

h a v e been e n f o r c e d o w i n g t o t h e h e l p l e s s n e s s Another adding verse : ' D i f f e r e n t were other the religious proof of this i s the

l a c k of a n y armed s u p p o r t for the H i n d u s i n those regions. provision i n the down by the (Smrityaite) smritis) for The circumstances smarta order (order-system-laid

or deleting a c c o r d i n g to the times a n d

t h e r e l i g i o u s d u t i e s b e n e f i c i a l o r h a r m f u l t o the n a t i o n . rites

a n d duties o f the k r i t , D w a p a r a n d e p o c h s (ages) ( B u t ) o w i n g t o o f the ages the the d e t e r i o r a t i o n

5TH GLORIOUS

EPOCH

207 of men have come t o be

duties

different'
^ ' ^ ^ ^

^^?:

expresses t h e i d e a v e r y s u c c i n c t l y . 525. converted N a t u r a l l y when the to I s l a m , under H i n d u kingdoms beyond unbearable and as persecution the I n d u s were lost a n d the H i n d u s a n d P e r s i a n s a n d others were b y the go the M u s l i m powers established there, such when to for

b e y o n d t h e I n d u s became as h o r r i b l e as t o a b a n d o n o n e ' s o w n r e l i g i o n , i t must have become absolutely necessary smritis times) that Muslim to that issue t h e it was land land. n e w o r d e r o f the d a r k e s t h o u r (adverse s i n f u l f o r a n y H i n d u t o cross t h e I n d u s , Indus s h o u l d be considered a

the

beyond the

F r o m this time onwards therefore, the ban on T h e verse i n B h a v i s h y a Puran** w h i c h describes

c r o s s i n g A t t o c k m u s t h a v e been s t r i c t l y e n f o r c e d . 626-528. the new boundaries of I n d i a , a n d w h i c h I m y s e l f brought to 'The Indus Aryan is nation the is b e s t land called of the

l i g h t f o r t h e first time**. Sindhusthan. The l a n d b e y o n d the

made

M u s l i m s b y t h a t great soul.'

%H TflcTRT must have been appended to the

II smritis at this t i m e i.e. King by the

after M o h a m m e d G h o r i ' s i n v a s i o n . T h i s t i m e i s a l s o m e n t i o n e d in that verse itself. T h e then H i n d u Maharajagreat w h o fixed t h i s b o u n d a r y , a n d w h o i s r e f e r r e d t o here o f D h a r a (C 9 9 9 A C - 1054 A C ) the g r e a t e s t rulers o f the t i m e .

p h r a s e ' b y t h a t g r e a t s o u l ' m u s t p r o b a b l y be M a h a r a j a Bhoj* a m o n g the H i n d u

208

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S

O F INDIAN

HISTORY

SMRITIS A N D T H E B A N O N S E A V O Y A G E S 629. of Although the Muslim political conquests i n the

n o r t h brought u p o n the H i n d u n a t i o n t h i s miserable c a l a m i t y narrowing the on this northern and north-western boundaries o f to the north alone. The rest to of be I n d i a , yet it was limited India, the

side o f the P u n j a b , the w h o l e o f S i n d h u s t h a n e a s t e r n , w e s t e r n a n d s o u t h e r n seas a n d also a Baby Indiaa setellite

w a s free t o a s s i m i l a t e n e w e r t r i b e s b e y o n d A s s a m , free mistress of the

extend its rule right up to I n d o - C h i n a a n d w i n new victories. Sinhaldweep (Ceylon) was I n d i a n state ! F o r , the i s l a n d o f C e y l o n h a d a l l a l o n g been ruled by royal dynasties true o f I n d i a n extraction**! T h e same i s o f the L a k h a d i v a n d M a l d i v a n d other archipelagos*" i n I t is foolish to t h i n k The greatest of any

the vast ocean u p to the A f r i c a n Coast, w h i c h were under the a u t h o r i t y o f the H i n d u k i n g s . order of b a n n i n g sea-voyage at this a l l the quarters b y the S m r i t i s which claimed to follow the V e d i c cult, time. conquerors l i k e the E m p e r o r R a j e n d r a C h o l a were of the t h r e e seasas that

strict followers o f the V e d i c cult, and t o o k for themselves the title, 'Trisamudreshwar'ruler north. o f " S a m r a t " i n the

SEA VOYAGE AND FETTERS 630-533. above were the The verse, fra*^ to the reason ^STn 'T ^ q^'...cited Hindu

indirectly points obliged to clamp

w h y helpless

l a w givers** o f l a t e r d a y s , l a b o u r i n g u n d e r p o l i t i c a l s l a v e r y , this b a n on the voyage o f the three i n the north seas i n t h e S o u t h . prevention The reason w h i c h actuated

of crossing the Indus into the lands beyond I n order t h a t the insertion into bans, calculated the to

was no other t h a n the religious persecution of the H i n d u s b y alien religious fanatics. old o r i g i n a l smritis of new precepts a n d

m e e t t h e c r i t i c a l s i t u a t i o n s a r i s i n g i n f u t u r e , m i g h t be p o s s i b l e , a n e w c o n c e p t o f t h e d e t e r i o r a t i o n o f t h e age a n d t h e o n r u l e s o f c o n d u c t p r e s c r i c e d i n t h e ^fesfsq adopted. It is needless to say that

SRRTJI

chapter of the

was cleverly

this

concept

d e t e r i o r a t i o n o f t h e age a n d t h e t h e o r y o f i(iRi<fs4 t h i n g s d i d a c t -

5TH GLORIOUS

EPOCH

u a l l y affect a d v e r s e l y the i m m u t a b i l i t y o f t h e o l d s m r i t i s . B u t s u c h a n i n d i r e c t change, i n t h e best i n t e r e s t s o f t h e s o c i e t y , w a s u n a v o i d a b l e f o r the r e l i g i o u s l a w - g i v e r s o f the t i m e s , w h o s o m e t i m e s m o d i f i e d o r e n l a r g e d some o l d p r e c e p t s w h i l e t h e y i n t r o d u c e d some a l t o g e t h e r n e w ones. etc., which occurs i n most bears o u t t h i s r e m a r k v e r y c l e a r l y . of Maharshi Deval and Acharya The verse, tki^*\ smritis the o f the s m r i t i s m e n t i o n e d a b o v e , I t is o n l y i n the Medhatithi

c o m p i l e d o r e d i t e d i n t h i s S m r i t y i t e f a s h i o n after the p e r i o d s that u n e q u i v o c a l b a n o n sea v o y a g e , d e n y i n g e v e r y s o r t o f r e d e m p t i o n f o r one u n d e r t a k i n g sea v o y a g e , a n d m a k i n g i l l e g a l t h e This period synchronithe Portuguese of H i n d u s acceptance o f such a person i n t o his original religion or caste, seems t o h a v e been e n f o r c e d s t r i c t l y . zes w i t h the in Portuguese, the preponderance of Christians, more p a r t i c u l a r l y i n o u r W e s t e r n Sea w i t h thousands

persecution and p r o s e l y t i z a t i o n of the G o m a n t a k (Goa) a n d w i t h t h e A r a b a n d I n d o - C h i n a a n d the Sumatra

occupation of J a v a , This the

wholesale v i o l e n t conver-

s i o n o f the H i n d u - B u d d h i s t p o p u l a t i o n o f t h o s e l a n d s . the greater I n d i a n empire, staunchly supported by

w a s t h e p e r i o d w h e n t h e sea-faring H i n d u - B u d d h i s t s t a t e s o f gallant navies of the Cholas and the Pandyas along with the whole of Southern I n d i a fell d e v a s t a t e d before the M u s l i m contact m i g h t . I t w a s t h e same p e r i o d w h e n the H i n d u s h i p s s t o p p e d v i s i t i n g those distant states, a n d the H i n d u s lost a l l with them. It was must the m o s t m i s e r a b l e , the m o s t w r e t c h e d have been the period when the ban o n and universally clamped the b a n on on the the

p e r i o d i n t h e r e l i g i o u s a n d p o l i t i c a l l i f e o f the H i n d u n a t i o n . N a t u r a l l y , this sea-faring Hindus. was strictly

A n d i t is only i n the latest smritis of this period, t h a t t h e verses a b o u t

l e t i t be r e m e m b e r e d ,

c r o s s i n g o f A t t o c k a n d t h a t o n s e a - f a r i n g are to be f o u n d ! 534. of It is clear from the above-mentioned prey to the state o f rapacious

t h i n g s t h a t i t is o n l y w h e n

every H i n d u

rover crossing a n y

t h e t h r e e I n d i a n seas h a d t o f a l l a

M u s l i m o r C h r i s t i a n c r o c o d i l e s , w i t h no H i n d u p o w e r o v e r l o r d i n g t h e sea a n y l o n g e r t o protect h i m from t h a t tragic fate.

210 I t was w i t h society, 535.

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N

HISTORY

this noble

intention

of protecting

the H i n d u

that their foremost leaders had to A nation, w h i c h is obliged to natives a n d the

issue t h i s b a n

t h i s o r d e r n o t t o cross t h e seas o n a n y o c c a s i o n . suffer a l l s o r t s o f adherents o f the h u m i l i a t i o n heaped on its

n a t i v e r e l i g i o n (one w h i c h i s o b l i g e d t o see h e l p l e s s l y f o r e i g n M u s l i m or C h r i s t i a n religions imposed on p a i n of death upon i t s people a n d which sadly lacks the a r m e d off t h i s d i s a s t r o u s s i t u a t i o n , h a s n o o t h e r people, o f course f o r the enemy l a n d s . SELF-IMPOSITION O F T H E B A N ON CROSSING ATTOCK OR T H E SEAS 536. The greatest mistake m a d e was that when these the the self-preservation alone, might to w a r d from going to go t h a n f o r b i d i t s

various bans were i n t e r p o l a t e d best m e a n s o f s e r v i n g t h e s p u r i o u s verses d e a l i n g w i t h ability by W stamping

i n the older

S m r i t i s as

needs o f the p a r t i c u l a r hour,

these bans were also g i v e n the

same s a n c t i t y , the same a u t h e n t i c i t y a n d the same i n v i o l t h e m w i t h the o l d authoritative seal of as w a s g i v e n t o t h e T h a t is w h y designed, the even after the p a r t i c u l a r passed off a n d more Hindu was ?R7ciJi: ( ' T h i s is t h e o l d t r a d i t i o n ' ) times, for

g e n u i n e l y o l d verses. adverse t h e sea w e r e o r i g i n a l l y favourable times military powerful might enough under not

w h i c h these bans o n crossing A t t o c k or had m u c h as w h e n t h e

p r e v a i l e d i n as only to

Peshwas and

Ranjit Singh

cross A f g h a n i s t a n b u t e v e n b l i n d faith i n those bans, credulous

attack Persia, this

anti-national

however, d i d not vanish..

I t was s t i l l b a l k i n g the

H i n d u S o c i e t y , w i t h the fear o f c o m m i t t i n g a s i n i n crossing Attock*. T h a t m e a n s e v e n w h e n t h e o n c e b e n e f i c i a l r e l i g i o u s t r a d i t i o n h a d g r o w n h a r m f u l t o t h e n a t i o n the H i n d u S o c i e t y was n o t p r e p a r e d to religious injunction. would have give it up Even i m m e d i a t e l y for to break fear o f the when that tradition

definitely proved

greatly advantageous to the b r e a k the o l d c u s t o m was

n a t i o n and h o l y from the religious p o i n t o f view, the b l i n d faith i n the o l d t r a d i t i o n t h a t to

6TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

211 I t is, therefore, the w h i c h a c t e d as a Had

to c o m m i t a sin was still m a i n t a i n e d . seal 'J^ SERT^:'. w h i c h these l a t e r the affixed t o 537.

modern writers of Smritis

interpolations and the ban

bugbear, t h a t p l a y e d the greatest mischief. T a k e for instance on sea-faring ! these writers o f S m r i t i s of later times specifically m e n t i o n e d that in o l d ' K r i t yug'our Arya t o cross t h e (seven) nation was m i g h t y enough seas a n d r u l e o v e r o t h e r i s l a n d s a n d three seas ((^91^*?%) a n d t h a t as s u c h as t h e naval power and the

archipelagos, t h a t even up to the t i m e o f R a j e n d r a C h o l a we were the l o r d s o f the and ing and c r o s s i n g t h e seas w a s e s s e n t i a l f o r t h e s p r e a d o f o u r r e l i g i o n empire and holy; but that l o r d s h i p o f t h e seas h a d n o w b e e n u n f o r t u n a t e l y lost, cross-

t h e seas a n d g o i n g i n t o t h e e n e m y l a n d i n a h e l p l e s s t h a t it was, therefore banned till we r e g a i n e d as that

h u m b l e w a y w a s h i g h l y i n j u r i o u s t o o u r n a t i o n , a n d so s i n f u l ; l o r d s h i p o f t h e seas. H a d t h e y b u t s a i d so i n so m a n y w o r d s ! 51 f raig^'Rr: s h o u l d r e a l l y s h o u l d be t r u l y held up be c o n s t r u e d only to t h a t ^Hcl fieig^TO." H a d (once 'because o f t h e l o s s o f m i g h t ' . T h e b u g - b e a r o f ^^ ^v;: extent.

a g a i n we repeat) the writers of S m r i t i s o f t h a t time announced t h i s c l e a r l y , t h e tremendously h a r m f u l consequences o f t h e s e b a n s o n c r o s s i n g A t t o c k a n d t h e seas, w h i c h t h e n a t i o n h a d t o suffer , c o u l d h a v e been a v o i d e d t o a l o r g e e x t e n t . 538. B u t because t h e n e w p r e c e p t s about the various ibans o n c r o s s i n g A t t o c k a n d the seas a n d o t h e r s , w h i c h w e r e r e a l l y i n t r o d u c e d i n t h e c h a p t e r o n ^fBr^sq t h i n g s b y t h e n e w r e l i g i o u s l a w - g i v e r s o f l a t e r d a y s , were p u b l i s h e d u n d e r name of the o l d w r i t e r s of Smritis, they force t i l l the end A l t h o u g h later had that
^(151)

the

were t o

remain in

o f t h e qilergiT ( K a l i y u g )

/.e.permanantly. itself would have

o n b r e a k i n g these b a n s

proved advantageous to the H i n d u s a n d although the H i n d u s become s t r o n g enough to break the credulous H i n d u them, i t was impossible been S o c i e t y w o u l d ever have

p r e p a r e d t o b r e a k t h e m t i l l t h e d o o m s d a y qsi^f^Rr (the e n d o f because o f t h e specific S m r i t i o r d e r ' t h e s e five s h o u l d in Kaliyuga f^^i^^ )^''- A g a i n w h e n d i d be abandoned

212:

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N H I S T O R Y

t h e (qifegji) K a l i y u g b e g i n ? when was i t to end ? of T r u t h ( H ? ? ^ ) to on opinionsBi held

How

long was i t to last ? A n d w h e n was the A g e The different religious of our

A n d after commence these points

its end,

once a g a i n ? by many

law-givers made the confusion worse

confounded.

T H E CHRISTIAN RELIGIOUS OFFENSIVE AGAINST T H E HINDUS ! 539. According In to paragraph first the 399 of this book is mentioned when i n the the first,

a n t i q u i t y o f the

H i n d u contacts w i t h the

Christians.

Christian mythology,

c e n t u r y A . D . the C h r i s t i a n

r e l i g i o n b e g a n t o be p r e a c h e d i n A t that very time t o I n d i a , fled i n A s a matter o f unconditionally B u t being conception

S y r i a , the v e r y Jews w h o h a d crucified Jesus of N a z a r e t h began to persecute these handful o f C h r i s t i a n s . some o f the groups to Z o m o r i n (the Christians who seek s h e l t e r w i t h t h e corrupt form k n e w the w a y of Samudriya). have

H i n d u K i n g of Malabar^*

fact, t h a t H i n d u K i n g

ought not to

a l l o w e d these a l i e n p e o p l e t o l a n d o n h i s sea-coast. a f f l i c t e d b y t h e disease o f t h e m o r b i d l y e r r o n e o u s o f v i r t u e s , t h a t H i n d u k i n g offered Christians, and tion. allocated a H e even went to the shelter to

those S y r i a n copper-plate

separate t r a c t for t h e i r h a b i t a l e n g t h o f offering a

(awia) i n s c r i p t i o n !

r e c o g n i z i n g t h e i r e q u a l i t y o f r i g h t ^ ' as a. gram-panchayat merely (town-council). B u t them these o f the first

separate caste i n the

later o n when these S y r i a n - C h r i s t i a n s came to k n o w t h a t even i f t h e H i n d u s were f o r c e d ancient S y r i a n spread t o eat o r d r i n k w i t h Christians, during the t h e y w o u l d be p o l l u t e d a n d c o u l d b e c o m e of Christianity i n India. Whereas

Christians made an inauspicious start (1st C e n t u r y A . D . ) n o t a t r a c e

Christian century

of Christi-

a n i t y c o u l d be f o u n d i n E n g l a n d i t s e l f , i n I n d i a H i n d u s h a d a l r e a d y b e g u n t o bo f o r c i b l y b a p t i z e d and made Christians ! (It is w o r t h w h i l e for every H i n d u to r e a d the h i s t o r y o f the s p r e a d o f C h r i s t i a n i t y i n t h o s e d a y s . M o r e o v e r , i t seems t h a t the customs the and codes o f in the conduct work which were likely to facilitate enemy o f p r o s e l y t i z a t i o n were

5TH GLORIOUS

EPOCH

213

firmly

r o o t e d i n u s as t h e b a s i c r e l i g i o u s c o n d u c t e v e n as f a r first century A . D . at our B u t we w i l l leave this t o p i c d i s p o s a l a n d because i t has t o refer t o one p r e g n a n t

b a c k as t h e

alone for w a n t o f space 540.

l i t t l e b e a r i n g u p o n the subject i n h a n d . H o w e v e r , we s h o u l d l i k e O n seeing t h a t to bathe i n s t a n c e here. a town used a number o f H i n d u people i n

i n a h o l y l a k e , some o f t h o s e S y r i a n and C h r i s t i a n i z i n g the H i n d u s , who With this intention to b i g

C h r i s t i a n missionaries thought t h a t even here, they could t r y the device of p o l l u t i n g considered themselves with drinking water polluted b y merely eating food or Christians. missionaries stealthily went

the

these S y r i a n C h r i s t i a n

l a k e s w h e r e H i n d u p e o p l e u s e d t o go i n l a r g e n u m b e r s f o r a bath a n d for carrying d r i n k i n g water home. They bathed there a l o n g w i t h a l l a n d d r a n k i t s w a t e r . T h e n after some d a y s t h e s e very missionaries "0 o f Jesus ! themselves W e are declared loudy in their been congregations^*, followers y o u H i n d u s ! W e are you. Christians, the

not H i n d u s ! W e have

bathing i n y o u r lakes along w i t h our Christian r e l i g i o n a n d h a v e been whichever H i n d u C h r i s t i a n f o r life. a l l have become This giving

After worshipping

g o d we d r i n k t h e h o l y w a t e r o f t h e C h r i s t i a n y o u the same w a t e r a l l these Christian water becomes a

days and y o u drank i t devoutly. A s per y o u r H i n d u religion d r i n k s the Christians. T h i s i s y o u r r e l i g i o u s i n j u n c t i o n , so y o u T h a t y o u r other brethren m a y

n o t be d e c e i v e d , w e p i o u s p e o p l e a r e p u b l i s h i n g t h i s t r u t h ! " news s p r e a d a m o n g the C h r i s t i a n s a n d the H i n d u s o f There was a great havoc everybegan several villages i n no t i m e . t o be b o y c o t t e d . I n the

w h e r e ! A l l t h o s e H i n d u s b e c a m e i m p u r e a n d so t h e y

u s u a l w a y , a l l those villages a n d

t o w n s i n course o f t i m e were s o c i a l l y ostracized a n d became Christian villages and towns ! 541. N o w we s h a l l cite just for funbut fun that kills

another i n c i d e n t showing h o w a l l the time were fanatics i n the extreme. 541-A.

h u m a n races a t t h a t India

The early S y r i a n Christian migrants to i n t o d i f f e r e n t sects. They vied

were also d i v i d e d

w i t h one

214 a n o t h e r as t o

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N H I S T O R Y

which of them

disseminated the

Christian other

doctrine more t r u l y i n foreign countries.

S o t h e sects

t h a n t h e one w h i c h h a d C h r i s t i a n i z e d H i n d u v i l l a g e s , protes^ted against the latter a n d out of malice informed the superior r e l i g i o u s a u t h o r i t i e s i n E u r o p e t h a t t h a t sect h a d c o n v e r t e d the simple a n d foolish Hindus^^ to Christianity b y a b o m i n a b l e lies a n d deception, a n d collected contributions, b u t h a d never preached any Christian pleaded, i n g the of those the number prestige d o c t r i n e s as o f the such. Therefore, they c o n v e r t s s h o u l d n o t be t a k e n s h o u l d be s t o p p e d f r o m d a m a g propagandists. Because sects, o f these other Christian

into account, and that they o f the the incessant protests

Christian

H i n d u converts to C h r i s t a n i t y h a d for a long time no themselves were n o t subscriptions to the C h u r c h allowed entrance

l e g a l s t a t u s as C h r i s t i a n s , a l t h o u g h t h e y t h o u g h t t o be s u c h , a n d t h e i r a c c e p t e d noi" w e r e they

i n t o the C h u r c h .

I n the e n d , the k n o t t y p r o b l e m seemed by way of sumptuous subscriptions.

to h a v e been s o l v e d

F o r , a f t e r some d a y s a

directive^* was received from E u r o p e t h a t a l l the H i n d u conv e r t s were n o w t o be c a l l e d C h r i s t i a n s a n d s u b s c r i p t i o n s f r o m a l l o f t h e m w e r e n e c e s s a r i l y t o be c o l l e c t e d . L a t e r o n a l l t h e C h r i s t i a n m i s s i o n a r i e s , t o w h a t e v e r sect t h e y b e l o n g e d , dec^ l a r e d i t t o be t h e i r only by religious d u t y to convert the H i n d u s not the elementary ways o f converh o o k o r b y c r o o k o r b y s l y m e a n s , b u t e v e n b y force

a n d a r m e d force. N a t u r a l l y ,

s i o n l i k e m a k i n g t h e H i n d u s eat o r d r i n k w i t h t h e C h r i s t i a n s were b e y o n d a l l range of dispute a n d doubt. 542. Thereafter the S y r i a n and other Christians fell o u t i n t h e i r o w n c o u n t r y , a n d t h e r e w e r e fierce b a t t l e s f o u g h t a m o n g s t t h e v a r i o u s C h r i s t i a n sects*'. three centuries Therefore, for two or thereafter the w o r k of the C h r i s t i a n mission-

a r i e s i n I n d i a h a d p r a c t i c a l l y s t o p p e d . B u t one t h i n g m u s t be r e m e m b e r e d i n t h i s c o n t e x t t h a t because t h e r e w a s n o a t t e m p t whatsoever on the part of the H i n d u s to reconvert the Christianized H i n d u s (Indian Christians) the latter kept on calling t h e m s e l v e s C h r i s t i a n s a n d ceased t o h a v e a n y r e l a t i o n w h a t soever w i t h the H i n d u s .

5TH GLORIOUS

EPOCH

215 account rigorous one great p r o s e l y t i z i n g deserves some slight movement opening of to convert was Saint of

543. movement reference.

In

this

brief

i n the That

fifteenth is the

century

proselytizing

carried on b y the Portuguese

missionaries after the passing on the M a l a b a r coast.

of G o m a n t a k into the Portuguese hands a n d the the centres o f C h r i s t i a n p r o p a g a n d a T h e i r first e n e r g e t i c a n d the H i n d u s b y 1540^*. X a v i e r , who came t o the determined means of any archbishop

horrible atrocities earth

land of G o m a n t a k b y about A . D . for the spread the

After moving heaven and

C h r i s t i a n i t y (of c o u r s e i n h i s h o r r i b l e w a y ) , he w r o t e s e v e r a l letters to the E m p e r o r o f P o r t u g a l about his way of proselytization. 544. I n one o f h i s l e t t e r s to the Portuguese K i n g he obstacles i n

c o m p l a i n s t h a t t h e P o r t u g u e s e officers i n I n d i a , i n s p i t e o f t h e f a c t t h a t t h e y were faith. Christians themselves, i r r e v e r e n t l y set pleasures and a at naught his orders i n respect o f the l i f e o f l u x u r y , a n d were means to grow rich. of the true God, to always on the the propagation of their look out for e v e r y T o the service himself any d i d lend

T h e y were e n t i r e l y g i v e n to lustful M o n e y was their G o d . which officers

missionaries like never

had dedicated their lives those helping hand. D. Joao HI, Majesty wrote i n his letter

" T h e s e c o n d n e c e s s i t y f o r t h e C h r i s t i a n s " , he addressed from A m b o i n a on May Holy (Moluccas) to t h e r e are according 16, 1545, " i s t h a t Y o u r

King of Portugal,

establish the

I n q u i s i t i o n because Jewish law and

m a n y who live according to the t o t h e M o h a m e d a n sect, of the w o r l d .

w i t h o u t a n y fear need

of G o d or shame Inquisition

A n d s i n c e t h e r e are m a n y w h o are s p r e a d a l l o f the H o l y

o v e r the fortress there is the

a n d o f m a n y preachers^." I n o n e o f h i s l e t t e r s t o t h e S o c i e t y a t R o m e , he w r o t e , " I f i t were n o t f o r t h e o p p o s i t i o n o f t h e B r a h m i n s we should have of Jesus Christ*"." These them a l l embracing the religion While of B r a h m i n s were alleged to h i n d e r converting thousands

the progress of the C h r i s t i a n p r o s e l y t i z i n g m o v e m e n t . the Christian missionaries went on

H i n d u s to C h r i s t i a n i t y , these ' w i l y ' B r a h m a n s were f o u n d t o

216

SIX G L O R I O U S

EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

be s e c r e t l y t a k i n g t h e m a l l t o t h e b a n k s o f t h e M a n d v i r i v e r a n d bluffed t h e m i n t o b a t h i n g i n the t o C h r i s t i a n i t y , they were Thus with these a n d B r a h m a n s were date and river. After reciting Hindus. these s o m e verses, i n o r d e r t o w&sh. off a l l s i n s o f b e i n g c o n v e r t e d d e c l a r e d t o be various other purifying a original blatant lies

a l l e g e d t o be

number of H i n d u were said to be

converts to Christianity. terrorise

I n spite of a l l attempts, to i n t i m i -

these B r a h m a n s , t h e y

carrying on their activities nonchalantly". X a v i e r complains t h a t t h e P o r t u g u e s e officers i n I n d i a d i d n o t i n f l i c t o n t h e s e B r a h m a n s s u c h severe p u n i s h m e n t s as them to do. 545T i r e d of t h e s e i n c e s s a n t c o m p l a i n t s o f t h e C h r i s t i a n Emperor issued officers t h a t t h e y his Governors and other missionaries like St. X a v i e r , the Portuguese stern orders to the he w o u l d h a v e l i k e d

s h o u l d n o t n e g l e c t h e l p i n a n y w a y i n t h e s a c r e d (?) cause o f spread of Christianity ; otherwise their whole p r o p e r t y E v e n then not satisfied, St. Xavier efforts were severe who Hindu nevertheless w o u l d be c o n f i s c a t e d .

went on complaining against the Brahmans. H e gloated at the tremendous h a d achieved**. said to be H i n d u villages were taken

success h i s p r o s e l y t i z i n g afright and people there for, most common

A t the v e r y sight o f a Christian missionary, helter-skelter, L e t alone the

running away

were the measures t a k e n villagers, even the heads of H i n d u torture that the high

against

those of the

Hindus

d i d not court Christianity.

priests of b i g H i n d u temples, the rich i n the cities were many p l a c e s is s a i d of any to to act the w e r e s u b j e c t e d t o so m u c h p h y s i c a l

monasteries a n d the p r i e s t l y class a t

all put into prisons and

h a v e m a d e g o o d t h e i r escape t o p l a c e s o u t s i d e G o a , c a r r y i n g their sacred idols w i t h t h e m . " W h e n e v e r I hear of idolatrous w o r s h i p " , wrote S t . Francis Xavier

S o c i e t y a t R o m e , i n 1543 A . D . , " I go t o t h e p l a c e w i t h a l a r g e b a n d of these children, w h o v e r y soon greater received amount of insult and The abuse load the d e v i l w i t h a than the he has lately upset

of honour a n d worship from his parents, r e l a t i o n s children run at idols,

a n d acquaintances.

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

217 to pieces, s p i t o n t h e m , heap o n to the H e further wrote

them, dash them down, break them trample on them every them, kick them possible outrage*'." Rome from

about and, i n short,

same society at gods to

C o c h i n o n the 2 7 t h J a n . , 1545, idols to name be b r o k e n i n t o

" W h e n a l l are b a p t i z e d , I o r d e r a l l t h e t e m p l e s o f t h e i r false be d e s t r o y e d a n d a l l the pieces**." " T h e cruelties", writes a " w h i c h i n the even greater nod Goan Historian, J.C. o f r e l i g i o n o f peace in I n d i a to the for Every

Barreto Miranda, -were c a r r i e d word of theirs a n d at fluctuated pretexts, flames and their in population to

a n d love this t r i b u n a l (of I n q u i s i t i o n ) practised i n E u r o p e , excesses moved (of the slightest spread their could I n q u i s i t o r s ) was a sentence of death, was the terror the vast whose in lives the most as frivolous Asiatic clapped or regions

over hands or

and who, on

have

been

all time

deepest d u n g e o n s

strangled the

offered

food for the later dates

o f t h e pyre**." T h e h a r r o w i n g a t r o c i t i e s * * o f S t . X a v i e r his successors on H i n d u s of his a n d

cannot be d e s c r i b e d h e r e f o r w a n t o f s p a c e . 546. I n a l l the provinces i n n o r t h I n d i a the H i n d u s i n r e l i g i o u s persegeneral h a d t o b e a r t h e b r u n t o f t h e M u s l i m

c u t i o n o n l y . B u t the H i n d u s to the S o u t h of V i n d h y a d r i r i g h t u p t o R a m e s h w a r a m h a d t o suffer s u c h h o r r i b l e p e r s e c u t i o n not only from the five independent Muslim states, fiercer then ruling i n the D e c c a n , b u t also from the even Portu-

guese, w h o s e b r u t a l t r e a t m e n t o f t h e H i n d u s i n o r d e r t o f o r c e t h e m t o s w e a r a l l e g i a n c e te t h e C h r i s t i a n f a i t h , seems t o h a v e . no parallel. W h o e v e r wishes t o understand De Goa Although the whole Repnblica many harrowing story Portuguesa', /great a n d s m a l l s h o u l d r e a d 'Os Hindus volumes

b y D r . A n t o n i o Norohna*". o f the

o f histories** d e s c r i b e t h e h o r r i b l e H i n d u s b y these Portuguese into of because happily atrocities pale to

religious persecution

m i s s i o n a r i e s , before w h i c h the M u s l i m t h e w r i t e r Dr. the Portuguese Antonio High Norohna

insignificance, this book is p a r t i c u l a r l y mentioned happened Court i n Goa. The Purtuguese

be a judge

i a v e the honest h a b i t o f preserving a l l the f a v o u r a b l e and

218

SIX G L O R I O U S

EPOCHS O F INDIAN

HISTORY

unfavourable documents the ancient to

regarding their times and

history, right from i t is their ancient read a l l and the Court all

the modern

t r a d i t i o n t o m a k e a l l these a v a i l a b l e ested scholar. publicly. documents, That N a t u r a l l y , he g o t and this book the books Portuguese those documents should write this

for study to any intercompletely High

every facility to judge of the

thoroughly,

after t h o r o u g h l y s t u d y i n g Portuguese then Christan Pope

i n c l u d i n g the o r i g i n a l letters of t h e t h e n r u l i n g missionaries a n d the o f R o m e , is the is

Portuguese Emperor, at that time i n India, 547. also

special merit of this book ! B e s i d e s t h i s b o o k o f D r . A n t o n i o N o r o h n a , one to recommended read 'The H i s t o r y of Reconversion i n who reconverted more under is the So

Gomantak'* i n M a r a t h i . I t w a s w r i t t e n u n d e r t h e s u p e r v i s i o n o f the late Shree M a s u r k a r M a h a r a j than ten thousand great coercion. The present book H i n d u s formerly made Christian

' S i s Glorious Epochs'

not really a history of India, but a critical treatise.

detailed account of this Portuguese religious persecution and f o r c i b l e c o n v e r s i o n o f H i n d u s c a n n o t be g i v e n h e r e a t l e n g t h . I t is e n o u g h to say t h a t the detailed discussion (which has, the the thousandwar since bans and suicidal h e r e been r e c o r d e d i n t h e e a r l i e r c h a p t e r s ) o f the i n v a s i o n o f S i n d h b y self-imposed b y the H i n d u s intermarrying and the on Muslims eating, and

year-old unprecedented and bitter H i n d u - M u s l i m consequences of the v a r i o u s h a r m f u l a n d especially that

anti-national

drinking, touching, other foolish

on r e p u r i f i c a t i o n time, is

reconversion o f the p o l l u t e d H i n d u s a n d m a n y religious concepts of the H i n d u s of the almost w o r d b y w o r d , to the various the H i n d u s w i t h nations also. 548. the

applicable,

acrimonious battles o f and the Christian

Portuguese after their a r r i v a l i n I n d i a

and the C h r i s t i a n missionaries i n general

I t m u s t also be r e m e m b e r e d here t h a t a t t h i s v e r y Christian nations established They their attacked

t i m e the A r a b a n d the our

rule over the S o u t h Sea (the I n d i a n Ocean). o l d H i n d u - B u d d h i s t states w h i c h had

spread far a n d

5TH GLORIOUS

EPOCH

219
millions of H i n d u s ban them on of

wide up to Indo-China and deprived selves w i t h t h e n e w This not shackles the o f the Hindu loss t o

their religion, causing the H i n d u s , indirectly, to fetter themsea-voyage. and religious grand They the only worsted for the political

a u t h o r i t y , but caused a great aspiration,

of their

n a v a l empire a n d foreign trade. Not only did

lost their whole n a v y a n d n a v a l trade. such sea-faring n a v a l force itself

s h i p - b u i l d i n g i n d u s t r y o f the H i n d u s perish but to became s i n f u l . religion and H i n d u nation because o f its o w n blunders. to break this Western placard : 549. and Southern became l i t e r a l l y

maintain Hindu

narrow-minded on the the Eastern,

E v e n if any daring H i n d u tried prohibitive

shell o f narrow-mindedness oceans there was I %^ <h

l l " T h i s was inviolable. o n l y some of the

Heretofore we have mentioned and

chosen events, v i o l e n t o r n o n - v i o l e n t , regarding the M u s l i m Christian two-foid political religious armed aggression a g a i n s t t h e H i n d u s , a n d the w a y i n w h i c h chey f a c e d i t ; a n d even o f the revenge t h a t the H i n d u s also t o o k o f those a t r o cities a n d h u m i l i a t i o n s d u r i n g this violent Hindu-Muslim war. ' ^ s f t 3$!]* 650. (judging cooked rice b y thousand-year-old to the one cooked Shanof T h e y can easily show according testing

g r a i n only) the e n o r m i t y o f the struggle. T r u l y speaking, while religious leaders l i k e Rathod, and k a r a c h a r y a V i d y a r a n y a s w a m i , n a t i o n a l heroes l i k e pati Shivaji, Durgadas Jodhpur and saints sages, front as like by ChhatraShree counteror mass of or

Maharaja Jaswantsingh Ramanand,

C h a i t a n y a a n d others gave the lead i n c a r r y i n g on offensives o n t h e conversions, the Muslim the men religious Hindu individual society

a whole, ought to have conversions the violence

r o c k e d t h e s k i e s b y effecting u n c e a s i n g m a s s of H i n d u converts who h a d fallen v i c t i m to guile of the enemy. the o l d t r a d i t i o n a l 550-A. views and customs.

and women to H i n d u i s m and reconversion T h e y should have t h r o w n to the winds

T h e y ought to h a v e Many

made i t the religion of the day ! T h e H i n d u s were n o t a v e r s e to i d o l a t o r y .

220

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N H I S T O R Y

o f t h e H i n d u sects a n d m a n y o f t h e had been

Hindu

religious tenets the H i n d u

established b y great personalities, and

s o c i e t y as a w h o l e h a d r e c o g n i z e d t h e m a n d a d a p t e d t h e m t o the f r a m e w o r k o f t h e i r religious code, at least concerned their followers. the followers o f those p a r t i c u l a r so f a r as t h e y obeyed I n their own individual capacity religious heroes B u t the otherwise, h i g h l y and mass conversions

t h o s e p a r t i c u l a r codes o f c o n d u c t . n e w h e r o e s w h o effected counter-offensives. treatment.

i d o l a t r o u s H i n d u society d i d n o t f o l l o w these new i d o l s t h e individual and reconversions, carried o n equally violent religio-political T h e y a v e n g e d t h e h u m i l i a t i o n a n d persewomen b y similar have all heroes w h o d i d a l l t h i s the most c u t i o n of the H i n d u w o m e n on the M u s l i m The national

a l o n g b e e n h i g h l y h o n o u r e d a n d w o r s h i p p e d as i d o l s a m o n g t h e H i n d u s , y e t t h e w a y t h e y s h o w e d , as for the age, suitable followed practical the partiwas not a c t i v e l y a n d enthusiastically to oblivion their W h y , while teachings are the slightest not

a f t e r t h e y h a d p a s s e d a w a y . A s s o o n as t h o s e heroes d i e d t h e i r particular followers relegated lessons o f v i o l e n t o r n o n - v i o l e n t r e l i g i o u s a n d t h e i r t e a c h i n g i n this respect'^. cular far as sects the other aspects o f their counter-aggression

o f C h a i t a n y a a n d o t h e r s h a v e b e e n s t i l l a l i v e so concerned been mention very

and their eulogistic biographies like the *if^ ^sm have written and read most devoutly, not of the armed revenge these in them. M u s l i m s is t o be f o u n d strange ? by

v e r y heroes t o o k a g a i n s t t h e Does i t sound

N o r i s a n y h e r o i c b a l l a d seen t o h a v e b e e n c o m p o -

sed on t h e i r counter-aggression or o n their mass reconversions a n y of the minstrels or bards or 'Charans' o f those d a y s ! the anecdotes a n d legends o f those T h e H i n d u society i n general felt no urgency o f handing d o w n to the later generations h e r o i c deeds. 651. FOR DEEP DOWN THE MODERN HINDU

M I N D IS T O L E R A N T , W H I C H , I N T H E V U L G A R , M E A N S SHAMELESS OR CALLOUS ! THE WHICH MODERN-MOST EVENT OF THOSE TIMES PROOF LENDS T H E STRONGEST HISTORICAL

5TH' GLORIOUS

EPOCH

2211 A L L THE STATEMENTS AND

ANB

SUPPORT HAVE

TO

REMARKS 552. religious

BEEN

D I S C U S S E D SO P A R I N T H E of the Hindu

E A R L I E R CHAPTERS OF THIS BOOK. W h a t e v e r instances we have quoted counter-aggressions so far i n t h i s C h a p t e r are o f attempts to some valour of the religious overthrown. I f without the

course, o n l y exceptions considering the m a n y centuries o f the H i n d u - M u s l i m epic w a r . p a t c h u p the shattered Hindus performed brave T h e y were inadequate firmament. deeds, befitting the was n o t completely B u t i t is b e c a u s e

H i n d u n a t i o n , of r e t a l i a t i o n to the M u s l i m s on the front t h a t the H i n d u side The Muslim

enemy always feared t h a t even the H i n d u s also society h a d adopted

c o u l d avenge religious persecution on occasions. losing any time the whole H i n d u same m i l i t a r y strategy

o n t h e r e l i g i o u s f r o n t as these e x c e p remained as a Muslim in this

t i o n s o f H i n d u heroes d i d i n l a u n c h i n g counter-offensives, n o t a single M u s l i m could have countryat least at that time. T h i s we have often shown

i n earlier chapters of this b o o k . 553. so ? against B u t t h e n w h y d i d n ' t a l l the other W h y d i d they itself their Hindu religion H i n d u s dare do feel i t to be

W h y were t h e y a f r a i d ?

to l a u n c h such a r m e d W h y d i d they come sea-voyage, religious codes of

counter-offensive against the M u s l i m s ? to consider the v a r i o u s bans

on repurification,

e a t i n g a n d d r i n k i n g a n d o t h e r s as t h e t r u e

c o n d u c t f o r t h e H i n d u s ? T h e a n s w e r t o a l l these q u e s t i o n s the justification of their conductthe H i n d u s of those times offered, w a s t h a t s u c h a n a r m e d r e t a l i a t i o n w o u l d become the H i n d u c i v i l i t y H i n d u culture ! They not have to been beneficial to the best interests o f the H i n d u s , nor d i d i t meant say t h a t i n those times o f repeated terrific M u s l i m onslaughts i f the H i n d u kings and society had reconverted tunate brethren who were converted to I s l a m , launched counter-attacks o n the as we h a v e s u g g e s t e d , c o n v e r t e d t h e M u s l i m religious front their and unforagain, or w o u l d have men and women would have

to H i n d u i s m the M u s l i m s w o u l d have been s t i l l more enraged a n d a g a i n and a g a i n i n t h e i r fresh attacks they

222

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N H I S T O R Y

wrecked far more a p p a l l i n g

vengeance

o n the

Hindus.

It

w a s t h i s fear, t h e y s a i d , t h a t p r o m p t e d t h e H i n d u s t o a c c e p t , as a n e x c e p t i o n a l c o d e o f c o n d u c t concept of virtues which suitable for the really to adverse abject illogical and disprove COUNFRONT circumstances, those v a r i o u s bans a n d the m o r b i d l y p e r v e r t e d amounted surrender'*. 563-A. So i n order t o refute these a n d and will i n the other arguments a n d to support our arguments t h e v a r i o u s references we h a v e m a d e c o u r s e we s h a l l c i t e a n o t h e r e v e n t c o n c l u s i v e l y our inference t h a t TER-OFFENSIVES 554. EVEN the which opinions foregoing go t o

HINDUS

HAD THE

A B I L I T Y A N DS T R E N G T H TO L A U N C H

ARMED

O N T H E RELIGIOUS

B U T T H E Y H A D N O T T H E W I L L T O D O SO ! T h a t event is the M a r a t h a w a r w i t h the M u s l i m s i n the South which destroyed T i p u S u l t a n !

CHAPTER

X I

TIPU SULTAN, T H E SAVAGE 555. Towards the m i d d l e of the eighteenth century, the facto o v e r t h r o w o f the M o g h u l p o w e r h a d no M u s l i m the length rival and

M a r a t h a E m p i r e h a d b e c o m e so e x t e n s i v e a n d so p o w e r f u l as t o h a v e b r o u g h t a b o u t t h e de Empire state to at Delhi. The oppose Hindu

i t effectively throughout

breadth of I n d i a , r i g h t from the H i m a l a y a s to K a n y a k u m a r i . B u t at this v e r y time, H y d e r - a l l i , a n o r d i n a r y M u s l i m soldier h a d been g r a d u a l l y r i s i n g to power i n the a r m y o f the H i n d u the prosS t a t e o f M y s o r e , a n d h a d a l r e a d y become quite indispensable^. E v e n after the sad experience of centuries together h o w v e r y M u s l i m servants i n w h o m the H i n d u K i n g s c o m p l e t e confidence a n d w h o m t h e y perity and power, had had to had brought placed

betrayed those very H i n d u masters same unwise Chikka

most treacherously* ever since the times of M a h m u d of G h a z n i and G h o r i , this H i n d u K i n g of Mysore, committed the blunder. attitude Because of his u s u a l artless, a n d of e q u a l i t y to the a l l religions, Hindus in almost which

was i m b i b e d Minister,

assiduously amongst Nanjeraj, entrusted

general. K i n g

K r i s h n a r a j V o d y a r or more p a r t i c u l a r l y his Chief the supreme fanatical M u s l i m adventurer, Hyder-alli. The

m i l i t a r y c o m m a n d ' to this consequences of Mysore*.

w e r e i n e v i t a b l e . H y d e r - a l l i set a s i d e C h i k k a K r i s h n a r a j V o d y a r , w i t h a l i t t l e p e n s i o n a n d usurped the throne b e a t e n b y t h e m o n t h e b a t t l e - f i e l d t h a t he a second trial again*. He had also E n g l i s h at M a d r a s successfully. here w i t h t h e o t h e r s i m p l y to a d d t h a t after H e once m a r c h e d a g a i n s t t h e M a r a t h a s a l s o , b u t w a s so s o r e l y dared not give i t attacked the once

B u t as w e are n o t c o n c e r n e d

a c t i v i t i e s ' o f h i s , i t w o u l d be sufficient h i s d e a t h i n 1 7 8 2 ' he w a s s u c c e e d e d State of Mysore by his equally

to the throne of the H i n d u

224

SIX G L O R I O U S

EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

unscrupulous adventurer o f a son, T i p u S u l t a n ! 556. himself and A s s o o n as h e c a m e t o t h e t h r o n e , Hindu King the S u l t a n o f a M o s l e m state* 1 a new himself a Tipu wiped out and proclaimed T i p u was the l a s t state even the name o f the original

o f the M u s l i m r u l e r s t o e s t a b l i s h style 557. Muslim war.

independent

S u l t a n d u r i n g the m i l l e n n i a l H i n d u tradition, Tipu perforthe to He

T r u e t o the u s u a l M u s l i m

m e d h i s first d u t y as a S u l t a n o f a n n o u n c i n g it that all the K a f i r s were m a d e

publicly i n w o u l d see

v e r y first s e s s i o n o f h i s c o u r t ( D a r b a r ) t h a t he c o m m a n d e d a l l the H i n d u s i n his state to

M u s l i m w i l l y nilly. embrace to

Islam. If be and the

H e o r d e r e d h i s v a r i o u s oflScers o f h i g h a n d l o w r a n k s i n e v e r y c i t y , t o w n a n d village to convert every H i n d u forced to do Islam. the H i n d u s d i d not w i l l i n g l y t a k e to I s l a m , t h e y were to so, o r else t h e m e n were t o be s l a u g h t e r e d to be distributed as slaves among the w o m e n were Muslims!". 558-560. i t was T h i s c a m p a i g n b y T i p u o f p o l l u t i o n a n d proseand ruthless there Not and was only and the that of such and vast a dimensions of that l y t i z a t i o n o f t h e H i n d u s w a s so t h o r o u g h carried to wailing universal the sense

unimaginable state".

horror

t h r o u g h o u t the H i n d u c o m m u n i t y i n the soldiers meanest of villages, too, Hindus ! with the

i n his a r m y but even the M u l l a - M o u l a v i s i n the Muslim hooligans persecution o f the

rufBans to help t h e m , began a systematic first s t r o k e c o n v e r t e d ! * a h u n d r e d one s i n g l e c o a s t a l d i s t r i c t . he e v e n m a r c h e d o n the Maratha

A t a later date T i p u i n v a d e d M a l a b a r a n d at thousand H i n d u s i n the territory!*. Then overtaking

Karnatak Millions

H i n d u s from D h a r w a r to Travancore were horror-stricken and h u n d r e d s o f m e n a n d w o m e n f r o m a l l castes a n d sects o f t h e Hindu armed society feeling thoroughly incapable attack of the M u s l i m s preferred d e a t h , of facing this by drowning a l l the Hundreds of

themselves i n the K r i s h n a

a n d the T u n g b h a d r a , to

indignities and atrocities of M u s l i m v a n d a l i s m .

o t h e r s l e a p t i n t o t h e fire,!* b a t d i d n o t b e c o m e M u s l i m s !

5 T H GLORIOUS

EPOCH

225

TIPU'S A R R O G A N T P R O C L A M A T I O N ! 561. P u f f e d u p b y t h e s p e e d y success o f h i s atrocious court he aggressions u p o n the H i n d u s a n d d i a b o l i c a l l y elated at t h e i r miserable p l i g h t , T i p u once that said his fifty campaign p r o u d l y declared i n his O n one of mass-conversion of the H i n d u s was occasion were converted Sultan that of

accomplished beyond a l l expectations. hardly w i t h i n twenty-four hours ! before h i m , he stupendous proudly stated, but that that success,

thousand H i n d u s i n his K i n g d o m N o other could

Muslim

have achieved o f the spread

b y the grace o f A l l a h he h a d

been able t o p e r f o r m 562.

amazing task

Islamic faith a n d the t o t a l a n n i h i l a t i o n o f the Kafirs^* ! I n order to carry on this prodigious task his a r m y which enormity his and surpassed soldiers in vandalism. Whoever Tipu all He of formed a special division, of other M u s l i m

m a n n e d i t b y the p i c k o f the bitterest enemies o f t h e H i n d u s and most l o v i n g l y called them o w n sons. t h o s e l o v i n g sons o f h i s d i d some e x c e p t i o n a l l y b r u t a l a c t o f r a v a g i n g H i n d u w o m e n , o f f o r c i b l y c o n v e r t i n g H i n d u families,, o f p l u n d e r a n d a r s o n , []or o f w h o l e s a l e m a s s a c r e w a s r e w a r d ed w i t h the youngest a n d most beautiful o f the thousands H i n d u g i r l s c a p t u r e d f r o m d i f f e r e n t p a r t s o f t h e State^*. 563. T h e whole of the success Muslim-world was, no doubt, his the overcome w i t h the highest gratitude to T i p u unprecedented Muslim faith. whole o f the i n the H e w a s h o n o u r e d as G a z i ^ ' , Muslim c o m m u n i t y was Sultan for the hero of

violent propagation of

of the to this

I s l a m i c faith b y his M u s l i m brethren a l l over. fanatical persecution of the H i n d u s by T i p u . whole of the M u s l i m society from which had collectively but richly deserved atrocities standpoint. NOW A T POONA 564. breaking Now on hearing the piteous actively

Naturally the Especially the Travancore the Hindu

thus a p a r t y

K a r n a t a k to from

participated i n these

punishment

cries

and

heart-

screams

of the persecuted H i n d u s of Mysore, there

226

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N H I S T O R Y

arose a Violent surge o f f u r y

at

P o o n a , the

capital of

the to

M a r a t h a E m p i r e , w h i c h was d u t y - b o u n d to defend H i n d u i s m . The M a r a t h a diplomats and war-lords decided forthwith i n v a d e M y s o r e i n order to crush this new demon o f a S u l t a n i n the S o u t h . T h e Chief A d m i n i s t r a t o r of the Peshwas, N a n a Phadnavis" armies. WAR WITH 565. Tipu was extremely TIPU to learn that S o before the the issued an instant order to a l l the a v a i l a b l e M a r a t h a chieftains to m a r c h on T i p u f r o m a l l sides w i t h huge

annoyed

M a r a t h a forces w e r e p r o c e e d i n g a g a i n s t h i m . ciously attacked N a r g u n d and

m a i n M a r a t h a b a t t a l i o n s c o u l d a r r i v e t o t h e i r rescue, he m a l i K i t t u r ^ * i n q u i c k succession. T h e s e t w o v e r y s m a l l H i n d u s t a t e s w e r e v e r y close t o M y s o r e a n d far detached f r o m the M a r a t h a t e r r i t o r y . 566. T i p u hated a l l the H i n d u s , yet more vehemently the B r a h m i n s who were foremost i n t r y i n g to k i n d l e i n the H i n d u S o c i e t y a b u r n i n g p r i d e for their r e l i g i o n a n d self-respect. H e had reached the limit of his b r u t a l i t y i n persecuting " B r a h m i n s v/ere s i n g l e d o u t the for B r a h m i n s m o r e t h a n a n y o t h e r caste o f t h e H i n d u s . T h e g r e a t historian, Sardesai, writes, s p e c i a l i n d i g n i t i e s b y Tipu^." declined his therefore, Kittur want at demand The rulers of N a r g u n d and surrender. Furiously, then on The ruler of

K i t t u r were b o t h B r a h m i n s ' " a n d b o t h of t h e m h a d spitefully*^ for immediate did Tipu m a r c h first o n N a r g u n d a n d

t h e h e a d o f a v e r y p o w e r f u l army**.

N a r g u n d , B h a v e , fought b r a v e l y to the bitterest e n d b u t for of any t i m e l y assistance f r o m P o o n a , his s m a l l a r m y T h e moment the city of Nargund the ruler's himstraight to was easily vanquished*'.

fell, T i p u like a hungry wolf, rushed a n d t h e i r houses. on their hands

palace, his M u s l i m a r m y b u r n i n g a n d p l u n d e r i n g the citizens T h e r e he a r r e s t e d t h e r u l e r , and put and feet. Bhave, heavy self a n d his v a l i a n t m i n i s t e r , P e t h e , fetters torture. royal

They and their relatives, their inflicted o n the

families a n d friends were a l l subjected to unbearable The brutal humiliation T i p u himself

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

227

ladies and

i n the

palace a n d caused his followers to perpetrate The young o f t h e r o y a l l a d i e s w e r e first p u t t o inhuman

e l s e w h e r e i n t h e c i t y is b e y o n d a l l d e s c r i p t i o n ! f a i r ones

torture and then b r u t a l l y ravished. T i p u locked i n his harem the exceptionally beautiful y o u n g lady from the r o y a l family a n d took her to his capital. T h e sight of the inhuman and of disgraceful t r e a t m e n t meted out to her daughters and daught e r s - i n - l a w , nieces a n d grand-daughters b r o k e the h e a r t P e t h e ' s g r a n d o l d m o t h e r a n d she d i e d i n s t a n t a n e o u s l y . 567. T i p u ' s a r m y too spared no pains i n torturing and of Nargund v i o l a t i n g the H i n d u men a n d w o m e n i n the city a n d plundered to

their fullest satisfaction the p a l a t i a l resicitizens. P i n a l l y , setting fire to

d e n c e s o f t h e w e a l t h y L i n g a y a t s as a l s o e v e r y s i n g l e h o u s e o f the commonest of H i n d u their houses, Tipu w o m e n as a b j e c t slaves**. 568. of T i p u next fell v i o l e n t l y on the other stamped Hindu the state latter K i t t u r and i t out of existence i n l i k e manner. c a r r i e d a w a y t h e select H i n d u m e n a n d

H e himself repeated a n d made his a r m y repeat to

a l l the i n f e r n a l outrages, w h i c h were performed at N a r g u n d , on t h e K i t t u r r u l e r , h i s f a m i l y , a l l t h e m e n a n d w o m e n i n h i s p a y a n d a l l t h e p e o p l e i n t h e city**. 569. formerly details B y this time the m a i n b o d y subjugated of this by Tipu. on o f the M a r a t h a a r m y regions a n d cities the not other quite Behare the after was a d v a n c i n g r a p i d l y reconquering the campaign Tipu,

S k i p p i n g over w h i c h are quite

p e r t i n e n t t o t h e t o p i c i n h a n d , we t h i n k i t to s a y t h a t i n t h e e n d M u s l i m armies rescuing Sardar Patwardhan, Maratha on various H o l k a r , Bhonsale a n d other of T i p u the whole

sufficient

Phadke,

chieftains battle-fields

routed and

of Karnatak** pressed

h i m back up to

M y s o r e and there encircled h i m into a tight grip ! Snatching this o p p o r t u n i t y o f T i p u ' s distress, the too marched on h i m . and the thrusts of their spears E n g l i s h at M a d r a s M a r a t h a swords make bloody the d e v i l A s the strokes of the

began to

incisions on the b a c k of T i p u ' s religious fanaticism, i n h i m began to relent

a n d his haughtiness began to temper

228
down.

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N

HISTORY

T i p u grew despondent. AND THEN TIPU FELL A T T H E FEET HINDU GODS OF

570.

Whether to

appease the M a r a t h a s or to w i n b a c k began to make formerly

the m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s groaning sorely under the y o k e o f h i s religious persecution, T i p u a l l of a sudden munificent grants to Hindu temples*'. H e even had new

idols ceremoniously installed*' i n the b i g temples

smashed to pieces b y his o w n M u s l i m h i r e l i n g s . H e requested the H i n d u Brahmins** to p r a y to t h e i r gods i n various H i n d u temples that Marathas. he might get success i n this war with the I n order to please t h e v e r y B r a h m i n s w h o m he m e r c i l e s s l y he had ceremonial Shree now paid prayers ShankaraTipu He

hated most bitterly and made. H e himself paid

tortured

t h e m large sums of money'".

great homage to

c h a r y a ' ! (of S h r i n g e r i ) t o a v e r t t h e i m m i n e n t c a l a m i t y , a s k e d for his blessings, w h i c h the great m a n r e a d i l y gave'*. a t K a n c h i , b u t he h i m s e l f w a l k e d i n t h e f e s t i v e W i t h h i s o w n h a n d s he i g n i t e d the fire-works" the festive s p i r i t of the occasion. DEMONS WORSHIP GODS 571. enemy. But Tipu ted from the neither G o d nor that calamity D e v i l came to save the w i c k e d and at last Tipu after two or three subjugakilled was the I t is s a i d t h a t e v e n d e v i l s s t a r t w o r s h i p p i n g t h o s e p o w e r f u l enough to destroy the not only attended the Chariot-festival of certain H i n d u gods procession. to heighten

gods who have the weapons

expeditions

t h e M a r a t h a s a n d t h e E n g l i s h forces kingdom. the H i n d u the himself

whole of his belonging to to him and

was

i n 1799, a n d h i s d o m i n i o n s w e r e d i v i d e d . formerly returned

The small portion family of

K i n g of Travancore

original royal

V o d y a r s was from

r e i n s t a l l e d at M y s o r e .

Some o f the r e m a i n i n g

t e r r i t o r y was t a k e n over b y the E n g l i s h , w h i l e the large t r a c t K a r n a t a k to the T u n g b h a d r a r i v e r was annexed b y t h e

6TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

229
A l l the to Hindu states, w h i c h he

Marathas to their empire. had vowed to began If any wipe out once one again throne, places.

at the time of his accession t o the rule peacefully i n their own

was t o t a l l y r u i n e d , i t was T i p u h i m s e l f

w i t h a l l his M u s l i m territory. HINDUS' SUCCESS 572. leadership, the two Thus the violent religious aggression under Tipu's

w h i c h the M u s l i m s i n S o u t h I n d i a h a d launched

a n d p e r p e t r a t e d w i t h a crescendo against t h e H i n d u s d u r i n g d e c a d e s o r so i m m e d i a t e l y p r e c e d i n g t h e y e a r A . D . 1790 w a s h e r o i c a l l y a n d s u c c e s s f u l l y p u t d o w n b y t h e H i n d u s p o l i t i c a l l y as w e l l as o n t h e b a t t l e - f i e l d . MUSLIMS GAIN 673. been deal M a r a t h a warriors, c l a i m i n g to defend H i n d u described. But they reli-

g i o n , s m a s h e d t h e M u s l i m m i l i t a r y a n d p o l i t i c a l m i g h t as h a s already d i d not simultaneously i n order to a n y counter-blow to their religious front

repulse and avenge t h e i r a l l - o u t a t t e m p t to d i s r u p t H i n d u i s m , their mass-conversions of H i n d u s , their most heinous attacks upon they the chastity of thousands of H i n d u women. They d i d No, n o t severely p e n a l i z e the p e r p e t r a t o r s o f these crimes. d i d not religion i n return ! THE RESULT 674-676. T h e i n e v i t a b l e consequence was t h a t the t w o or three hundred thousand forcibly converted H i n d u men and women a n d c h i l d r e n remained groaning w i t h agony i n the c l u t ches o f t h e M u s l i m c o m m u n i t y i n S o u t h I n d i a . A l t h o u g h T i p u ' s p o l i t i c a l power perished completely under the heavy counterblows o f the c o m b i n e d M a r a t h a - E n g l i s h swords a n d spears, the religious d o m i n a t i o n he forced o n the m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s g r e w ever stronger a n d stronger i n the absence o f a n y counteroffensive. T h e future generations of these converted H i n d u s , i n t h e absence o f a n y i m m e d i a t e r e c o n v e r s i o n , w e n t o n a d d i n g

do a n y t h i n g o f the k i n d to a t t a c k the M u s l i m

230

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N H I S T O R Y

r a p i d l y to the numerical strength of the enemy of by at least up one brought from birth under the

Hinduism Being this

a n d a h a l f t i m e s o r t w i c e as m u c h . I s l a m i c influence,

future progeny of the H i n d u converts became the

inveterate

e n e m i e s o f t h e H i n d u s a n d i n s t e a d o f d e s i r i n g t o come b a c k t o H i n d u i s m t h e y c h e r i s h e d , l i k e t h e -wolf i n t h e ' A e s o p ' s f a b l e s ' , the fiendish 576. a m b i t i o n o f c o n v e r t i n g t h e rest o f t h e H i n d u s I f the M a r a t h a s h a d so r e t a l i a t e d , a l l t h o s e o f the for and sons their war to two with islam. T h e y considered i t their most sacred d u t y ! thousand H i n d u men a n d women recently

or three hundred

c o n v e r t e d , d u r i n g t h o s e f o u r o r five y e a r s w i l l i n g l y , because o f t h e t h a t t h e y suffered. their recently and love they bore to

T i p u , would have, i n a l l p r o b a b i l i t y , courted H i n d u i s m m o s t original for families a n d relatives a n d because o f the pangs o f s e p a r a t i o n Their devotion fascination and and lost r e l i g i o n , t h e i r love a n d affection for t h e i r mothers, daughters, to m a k e friends must h a v e a t t h a t t i m e been so a c u t e at their slightest mention

separated H i n d u fathers a n d relatives

a n d fresh as t o c a u s e t h e m m a n y a h e a r t - a c h e them shed m a n y a n agonized tear and recollection. 577.

H o w v e r y s i m p l e i t w o u l d have been, at t h a t time,

to reconvert a l l those luckless two or three hundred thousand H i n d u brethren a n d absorb them a l l i n the H i n d u society ! 578. A f t e r T i p u ' s defeat, t h e v i c t o r i o u s M a r a t h a a r m i e s chiefof Sardar P a t w a r d h a n , H o l k a r , B a s t e and other great respective fronts infantry, their shtra and by different and routes. rending And

t a i n s were r e t u r n i n g t r i u m p h a n t l y t o M a h a r a s h t r a f r o m t h e i r Their multiple fluttering with very the in skies those c a v a l r y and a r t i l l e r y brigades were g a i l y M a h a d e v !'

their saffron-coloured banners war-cry 'Har H a r

districts, towns a n d cities of M y s o r e , K a r n a t a k and

Mahara-

t h r o u g h w h i c h these w a r r i o r s p a r a d e d t h e i r v i c t o r i o u s equally exultant

e x u l t a t i o n , l a y r o t t i n g a n d s l a v i n g i n v a r i o u s M u s l i m houses', the thousands of abducted H i n d u women w h i l e men remorse for their forced conversion t o Islam. The l a r g e i n n u m b e r s , were l e a d i n g a m i s e r a b l e l i f e o f s h a m e a n d

6TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

231

w a r cries following the

of ' H a r H a r M a h a d e v ' o f these H i n d u w a r r i o r s , closely the g l a d news o f v i c t o r y a n d the d o w n f a l l of march of the M a r a t h a conquering armies cities. H o w eagerly fissures martial afflicted pangs of those long the have

of the M u s l i m state o f Mysore, must have informed t h e m triumphal through their own towns, villages and

these unfortunate H i n d u c o n v e r t s a n d especially the w o m e n must have hastened to crowd the windows, doors, and small openings c o t t a g e s t o h a v e a t l e a s t a fleeting g l i m p s e o f t h o s e processions ! A n d h o w k e e n l y must hearts have felt the intense happy and have yet expectation of their sorely from acutely painful o f t h o s e M u s l i m p r i s o n - l i k e houses a n d

imminent deliverance

Satanic M u s l i m dungeons "Our/my-Hindu wicked brothers

confines ! " A t l a s t a t come t r a m p l i n g d o w n

l a s t t h e y h a v e come ! " t h e y m i g h t h a v e s a i d t o t h e m s e l v e s , hearts o f the M u s l i m t y r a n t s to d e l i v e r us f r o m t h e i r O n occasions some o f t h e m m i g h t some neighbours proudly

abject servitude !" or relatives or at

v e r y p r o b a b l y seen t h e i r o w n f a t h e r s o r b r o t h e r s o r h u s b a n d s least strutting t h r o u g h the streets i n their t r i u m p h a l marches ! T H E L A C K O F WILL 579. it, they O n such occasions i f o n l y these p r o u d l y m a r c h i n g warriors had simply willed could h a v e , i n n o t i m e , set free t h o s e t h o u s a n d s o f

m i l i t a r y detachments of H i n d u

m i s e r a b l e H i n d u m e n a n d w o m e n r o t t i n g i n M u s l i m bondages They But...! 580. nor F o r , at t h a t time the M u s l i m s , neither i n d i v i d u a l l y h a d a n y c o u r a g e o r s t r e n g t h left i n t h e m t o A t the approach of the h i d e t h e i r faces find into collectively c o u l d h a v e s i m p l y gone o n d o i n g i t j u s t as t h e y p a s s e d whole t h i n g really was. a l o n g the streets ! So simple the

oppose the t r i u m p h a n t H i n d u a r m y . a n d b r i g a n d s were at great whichever their lives. 580-A. I f only one gay nook or ditch pains to they

M a r a t h a s o l d i e r y , the M u l l a - M o u l a v i s a n d the rogues, k n a v e s could i n order to save

blast from the M a r a t h a bugle

232
L a d rung every have out and

SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N H I S T O R Y

reverberated

through

every t o w n

and

village assuring the been wickedly

people

i n some such manner !

" C o m e , 0 y o u , H i n d u mothers a n d sisters, come ! Y o u , w h o p o l l u t e d a n d forced to do a l l sorts o f Muslim household, fosterprotection ! We, your menial and dirty w r e t c h e d w o r k i n the

come out, take then and

come u n d e r o u r

b r o t h e r s , h a v e c o m e t o y o u r d o o r s i n o r d e r t o rescue y o u a n d you to y o u r respective families. Whichever Muslim be comes t o o b s t r u c t y o u , d i e s i n s t a n t l y ! M a y t h a t M u s l i m y o u helplessly c o n v e r t e d H i n d u b r e t h r e n come, j o i n us where you can ; join our

a m a n or a w o m a n , of high r a n k or low ! S i m i l a r l y , O when conquering brigades ! The

moment y o u gather under this Saffron-coloured H i n d u banner, y o u w i l l have every sort o f p r o t e c t i o n . " 580-B. of I f only such a reassuring blast was h e a r d a n d echoed t h r o u g h towns a n d villages, thousands u p o n thousands those ill-fated H i n d u converts, men and women, mothers a l l have rushed most willingly and of to o w n a c c o r d to j o i n those M a r a t h a warriors. and the | M u s l i m religious v i c t o r y A n d they a n d sisters, w o u l d their

a l l could have been m o s t easily purified a n d Hinduism leadership w o u l d h a v e been t o t a l l y nullified.

reconverted

under T i p u ' s

B U T ALAS ! N O B O D Y E V E R T H O U G H T O F THIS ! 581. Neither nor those the Maratha Sardars warriors, P e s h w a at nor their the

commanders,

and

Chieftains, n o r

Shankaracharyas, n a y not even the

Poona, nor

the C h h a t r a p a t i s o f S a t a r a a n d K o l h a p u r a l a s ! n o t a single H i n d u soul ever d r e a m t o f this simple w a y of as those ill-starred Hindus ! Nobody the of reconversion ever felt of them

a s h a m e d o f m a r c h i n g s t r a i g h t a h e a d w i t h o u t c a s t i n g so m u c h a sympathetic glance at and thousands of the b r u t a l l y Their martial drums ravaged H i n d u mothers sisters !

a n d pipes p r o c l a i m e d to the w o r l d their m i l i t a r y and p o l i t i c a l victory I The M a r a t h a companies a n d paraded through the villages, towns unconcerned about the two or three battalions proudly and cities s u p r e m e l y of

hundred thousand

5TH G L O R I O U S

EPOCH

233 brethren i n M u s l i m bondage. No,

their

miserable H i n d u

no ! n o t a single miserable s o u l was at t h a t t i m e to Hinduism! 582. thousands set t h e m

reconverted those to

T h e n a t u r a l consequence o f i t a l l w a s t h a t of our brutally converted H i n d u free from those hellish tortures

mothers and death-like

sisters a n x i o u s l y w a i t i n g for the v i c t o r i o u s H i n d u armies and

h u m i l i a t i o n i n the M u s l i m p r i s o n - l i k e homes m u s t h a v e most probably turned away from the doors and windows i n utter rescue and reconvert them-^ till despair ! T o see n o n e o f t h e s o l d i e r s e v e r c a r i n g t o r e c o g n i z e a n d p i t y themlet alone to must have rent their hearts i n two ! T h e y must have resigned themselves helplessly to the M u s l i m bondage a n d rotted death b r i n g i n g f o r t h M u s l i m offsprings ! W h a t w o n d e r i f t h e y j n i g h t h a v e b o r n e t h e b i t t e r e s t g r u d g e a g a i n s t these u n a v a i l i n g H i n d u brethren ! 583. O n the other hand, the M u l l a - M o u l a v i s a n d the so f a r disappeared even

M u s l i m hooligans a n d rogues

who had

" u n d e r g r o u n d f o r f e a r o f d e a t h v e r y s o o n came t o k n o w t h a t .neither those v i c t o r i o u s armies, nor t h e i r the p u n i s h them individually or collectively -of s a f e t y t h e y c a m e o u t freely -also and might enjoy, have and as boldly their chiefs, nor rulers a n d a d m i n i s t r a t o r s o f H i n d u states were g o i n g t o for a l l the to move wrongs about It the own

t h e y had perpetrated against the H i n d u s . B e i n g thus assured a n d began legal right, the abducted H i n d u that many Hindus had

w o m e n a n d t h e p l u n d e r e d H i n d u p r o p e r t y as t h e i r o w n . happened m i s f o r t u n e t o w i t n e s s m e e k l y w i t h t h e i r o w n eyes t h e i r daughters or m a i d s i n M u s l i m houses i n t h e i r o w n v i l l a g e s iBut strangely enough neither the and

nieces a n d d a u g h t e r s - i n - l a w s l a v i n g as w i v e s towns.

H i n d u population there those the

nor t h e H i n d u a d m i n i s t r a t o r s n o r a g a i n the officers a t -places Eindus H a r d l y any such instance is recorded i n history. - c e n t u r i e s t o g e t h e r t o suffer a l l t h e h e a r t - r e n d i n g w i t h o u t a p r i c k o f conscience.

ever t h o u g h t o f freeing a n y o f those luckless ladies ! For, h a d c u l t i v a t e d a shameless religious conceit for over humiliation N o b o d y as a r u l e i s a s h a m e d

234 of

SIX G L O R I O U S

E P O C H S O F INDIAN HISTORY^

a thing which is not Because of the

considered blameworthy b y

the-

society.

one b a n on reconversion w h a t was:

t h i s s h a m e l e s s p e r v e r s i o n o f i d e a s a n d e m o t i o n s t o w h i c h theH i n d u society h a d brought i t s e l f ! A HEAP OF CONTEMPORARY DOCUMENTARY EVIDENCE 584. available Bahadur the then agents light Abundant about information in all details is by nowRao

this war with

Tipu.

Histories written i n

E n g l i s h b y M a r s h m a n a n d others, those i n M a r a t h i Sardesai and English diplomats, administrators have been and

the c o n t e m p o r a r y c o r r e s p o n d e n c e o f political' Research, to of" published.

and

ambassadors

scholars like Rajwade, Parasmis and K h a r e have brought heaps of letters t h e i r s u b o r d i n a t e officers a n d merchants ambassadors and agents,

b y the Chiefs o f the M a r a t h a States,

a n d men o f rank i n the society, o f various people of

i n political, religious a n d social walks of life. A clear picture paints itself o f the d a i l y r o u t i n e life of t h e H i n d u S o c i e t y the time, its habits and social and customs, its its codes political conduct, ethics of religious,

and philosophy, i f

o n e cares t o r e a d t h e d i s p a t c h e s o f t h e g r e a t p e r s o n a l i t i e s o f the times like H a r i p a n t P h a d k e to N a n a P h a d n a v i s at P o o n a about his association w i t h L o r d Cornwallis, at Shreerangpattam describing also those 585. the of against Tipu, those discourses on war-moves raids the b a t t l e the of about his high levelletters^

a n d treaties, down to

o f robbers, a n d pilgrimages o f d e v o u t complaining about the^

p i l g r i m s , letters o f travels a n d those g i v i n g m a r k e t rates a n d Shankaracharya ransacking of his ' A s h r a m ' ! B u t n o e v i d e n c e c a n be g e n e r a l l y f o u n d i n a l l t h i s , their religious v i c t o r y over the' heap of documents to show i f anyone was y e a r n i n g to avenge the M u s l i m atrocities and Hindus. nor even a the group N o H i n d u commander nor a small troop of soldiers,, of men is ever r e p o r t e d to h a v e d r a w n , women and to cut. N o o n e i s r e p o r t e d t o have? converted H i n d u

s w o r d s t o rescue t h e down Muslim

miscreants.

5TH GLORIOUS

EPOCH

23a
the humiliation failure to o f these rescue unfortunate them. These Hindu speak

felt

a n y shame at

at the to

women a n d

hundreds a n d hundreds o f letters show a lamentable w a n t o f realizationnot territory be and of any anxiety about i t o n the losing, cannot p a r t o f t h e H i n d u s o c i e t y , t h a t d a y b y d a y t h e y were power Howsoever strange a n d sad i t m i g h t appear gainsaid. Not a word seems r e c o r d e d a b o u t t h e r e t a l i a t i o n o f the alone its actual execution ! 586. documents to the W e m a y set a s i d e t h e w h o l e h e a p o f c o n t e m p o r a r y but we cannot help referring to one letter o f T h e said letter'* was w r i t t e n h i m o f t h e t w o sons o f T i p u , the fact

so f a r as t h e i r r e l i g i o n w a s c o n c e r n e d . to have been breathed or Muslim atrocitieslet

Haripant Phadke i n particular. Nana Phadnavis informing prompt

t a k e n as h o s t a g e s b y t h e M a r a t h a s a n d t h e E n g l i s h t o e n s u r e execution o f the terms of the treaty, w h i c h was his defeat. Writes Haripant Phadke, s i g n e d b y T i p u after

perhaps casually, to show how they h a d brought T i p u to s u c h a miserably low condition, 586-A. them to a "Lord C o r n w a l l i s s e n t t h e t w o sons o f T i p u tom e . W h e n I s a w t h e m t h e y p l e a d e d t h e y were h u n g r y . I sent neighbouring tent a n d ordered that they should the the be w e l l f e d . T h e n a f t e r s o m e t i m e t h e y w e r e r e t u r n e d to E n g l i s h camp of L o r d Cornwallis !" 586- B . one T h e i n c i d e n t referred to i n this i t were to letter and w e a r e s h o r t l y g o i n g t o q u o t e h e r e w i t h reference t o t h e a searching analysis Hindu the X-ray the perverted sense o f v i r t u e s w h i c h h a d

B a t t l e o f K h a r d a h o l d as under

permeated, through centuries, society, rendering 5 8 7 -5 8 8 .

to the m a r r o w o f the

i t s l o v e n l y a n d i n b e c i l e a n d i n s e n s i b l e to.

a l l sorts o f shameful h u m i l i a t i o n . H a r i p a n t Phadke's genial treatment of T i p u ' s by contrast t w o s o n s r e m i n d s us o f a n o t h e r i n c i d e n t w h i c h

w i l l g i v e us a p r a c t i c a l i l l u s t r a t i o n o f o u r d i s c u s s i o n o f t h e p e r v e r t e d H i n d u sense o f v i r t u e s i n p a r a g r a p h s 4 0 5 t o 4 7 1 . 588-A . I n t h e first o r t h e s e c o n d d e c a d e o f the seventeenth century the tenth G u r u of our H i n d u - S i k h s , D h a r m v e e r

236

SfX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

Shree G o v i n d s i n g found i t impossible to w i t h the of fort Moghuls. H e was at C h a m k a u r ' * a l o n g w i t h h i s sons. his sworn disciples from secretly. h i s eyes desert before

continue the

war

last besieged i n the fort o f O v e r c o m e w i t h terror, some Sikh a r m y conspired to Guruji were and killed run

the

their G u r u j i , renounce t h e i r S i k h r e l i g i o n a n d left the T w o e l d e r sons o f t h e i n the battle. A t l a s t i n t h e face o f s u c h

grave danger the G u r u j i advised a l l to leave battle f o r life w h e r e v e r t h e y c o u l d . he m a d e g o o d h i s o w n e s c a p e . his fell i n t o the M u s l i m 589. hands'*.

F i n d i n g a suitable opportunity B u t i n t h a t confusion t w o o f H o w d i d the Muslims treat

sons, o f a t e n d e r age o f 12 o r b e l o w , m i s s e d t h e w a y a n d

them according to T H E I R O W N R E L I G I O U S C O D E ? T h e L e t t e r o f H a r i p a n t P h a d k e referred to above the M a r a t h a s treated the two shows h o w k i n d l y a n d s y m p a t h e t i c a l l y , a c c o r d i n g to T H E I R 'OWN RELIGIOUS CODE, 590. sons o f T i p u w h e n t h e y c a m e i n t o t h e i r h a n d s . O n t h e c o n t r a r y , as s o o n as t h e b r a v e c u b s o f G u r u into the Muslim hands they were taken Govindsing fell

straight to their war council a n d asked " A r e y o u w i l l i n g to be M u s l i m s ? I f so, y o u w i l l be g i v e n y o u r l i f e a n d e v e r y t h i n g y o u want. Otherwise nothing !" The children answerd : " W e w o n ' t be M u s l i m s e v e n i f o u r l i f e i s n o t s p a r e d " ! " I m m e d i ately the diabolic M u s l i m children justice decreed t h a t the two s m a l l alive in a brickwall! While The "No be f o r t h w i t h b u i l t

t h e y w e r e t h u s b e i n g b u i l t i n t h e y w e r e a s k e d , as e a c h b r i c k was p l a c e d on the two brave H i n d u of w a l l , " D o y o u become M u s l i m s ? " cubs would reply again and again they ceased to

w e w o n ' t be M u s l i m s ! " T h e l a s t b r i c k w a s l a i d o n t h e h e a d s b o t h the y o u n g m a r t y r s and breathe ! E v e n t o d a y i f a t r u e H i n d u e n t e r s t h e v i c i n i t y o f t h a t scene of m a r t y r d o m he w i l l v e r y l i k e l y ting the whole atmosphere hear the words reverberabecome a I am a S i k h ! I there : ''I won't

M u s l i m : n a y , n o t at a l l ! I am a H i n d u , bravely court d e a t h " !" 591.

Supposing t h a t by a n adverse t u r n o f events t w o to fall i n the hands o f T i p u

children o f our Peshwas were

6TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

23T rulerwhat then ? H e would not

or two and

any

other

Muslim

have

f e d , as t h e

H i n d u - h e a r t e d H a r i p a n t P h a d k e d i d , the been considered sacrilegious religious belief; they up a a l i v e in bricknot have built

t e n d e r - a g e d c h i l d r e n a n d r e t u r n e d t h e m t o t h e P e s h w a !' c o w a r d l y a c c o r d i n g to the M u s l i m o r else w o u l d The Hindus, have been on the

Such a behaviour would have w o u l d most p r o b a b l y have been walls foot.

crushed under an elephant's hand, would hyper-brutal retaliation,, sense o f v i r t u e s h a d b e e n and veins for centuries,

other

avenged For, flowing together. 592. ethics sword the

such brutality with any v i r u s o f the through their perverted arteries

e v e n i f t h e y h a d h a d t h e s t r e n g t h a n d o p p o r t u n i t y t o d o so.

I t s h o u l d be m a d e c l e a r a t t h i s v e r y s t a g e t h a t t h e that a charioteer must warrior ought n o t to fight fight that

of war which demanded alone, that the armed

w i t h another charioteer only, the sword should meet another w i t h an u n a r m e d one, t i l l he has been r e g a i n e d c o n s c i o u s n e s s e t c . etc'*, for the ancient t i m e s before contending had parties obeyed the instance armed equally,

a f a l l e n , senseless w a r r i o r w a s n e v e r t o be a t t a c k e d t i l l h e h a d was perhaps quite s u i t a b l e F o r both the same set o f rules : b o t h many of Mahabharat.

w o r s h i p p e d the same ethics of w a r . T h e P a n d a w a s themselves violated*", at the of L o r d Krishna, these chivalrous rules of war ! B u t the H i n d u s o f these

m i d d l e ages f o r g o t t h e l e s s o n t a u g h t b y t h e B h a g w a t G e e t a , of g i v i n g due consideration to the time, place a n d person o r persons concerned while of war w i t h the same 592-A. and o b e y i n g these r u l e s o f w a r . fighting the They on their own p a r t kept on diabolic Muslim ways sane a n d c i v i l i z e d b u t

oldoriginally

n o w o u t m o d e d a n d so h i g h l j ' s u i c i d a l t a c t i c s i n w a r . B e s i d e s t h i s i n c i d e n t o f T i p u ' s t\Hi s o n s , we another illustration o f against of the s h o u l d l i k e to cite a n o t h e r e q u a l l y shameful for the M a r a t h a s t h e H i n d u s , i n a s m u c h as i t offers t h e p e r v e r t e d sense o f v i r t u e s o f t h e H i n d u s o f t h o s e t i m e s I I t h a p p e n e d d u r i n g t h e B a t t l e o f K h a r d a (1795 A . D . ) the Nizam, the last restlessly writhing remnant

238 -Muslim power at

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

Delhi !

The Nizam

was

at

that would

time have

c o m p l e t e l y at the mercy of the Marathas*^; he lieen w i p e d o u t l j u t for the virtues, 593. place that shameless

o f existence a n d saved a l l further

trouble,

e x h i b i t i o n o f t h i s p e r v e r t e d sense o f their excellent get no food strategic dry

b y the M a r a t h a s ! T h e M a r a t h a forces w i t h his vast army could

-moves h a d e n c i r c l e d t h e N i z a m at s u c h a d e s o l a t e a n d The scarcity of d r i n k i n g water was of M u s l i m s o l d i e r s d r a n k n o t fit e v e n f o r animals*'.

o r water**. pools, almost

so a c u t e t h a t h u n d r e d s from dirty was himself

stinking water Nizam-alli

i n tears**. A n d a t t h i s m o s t c r i t i c a l m o m e n t t h e b i g M a r a t h a guns began to rend the skies w i t h their t h u n d e r i n g . 594. B u t at this most crucial moment the Maratha w a r cabinet was seized w i t h such a p a r o x y s m of their age-old i n c u r a b l e disease o f t h e perverted sense o f v i r t u e s v / z . , m i s allow time to consciousness, of war would At p l a c e d generosity to w i t h h o l d the strokes a n d even the inveterate f a i n t i n g enemy to regain -that h a d i t l a s t e d a little longer, the scales

have turned against the H i n d u s themselves and the M u s l i m s w o u l d never have failed a time when the Marathas, was d y i n g to annihilate them completely. himself, the and chief when of thirst the Nizam enemy of the Marathas

l u c k i l y h a d the best o p p o r t u n i t y o f c a p t u r i n g h i m a l i v e a n d of d e s t r o y i n g his whole a r m y the P e s h w a , S a w a i M a d h a v r a o , was i n s p i r e d w i t h the grand idea** t h a t t h e true greatness of a w a r r i o r was to show mercy to the down-cast enemy. H e , therefore, sent, i n c o n s u l t a t i o n w i t h his war-cabinet, a v e r y valuable supply of water enough for the Ni^am and his the r o y a l family from his o w n stock of d r i n k i n g water w h i c h was p r e s e r v e d w i t h no less d i f f i c u l t y . A n d this was done i n with t h i c k of the frayquite consistently for a contrast 'The Battle the m a x i m : g^j Shambhugad'

( F o r g i v e n e s s is t h e v i r t u e o f t h e b r a v e ) . [ R e m e m b e r of Samugad or ( 1 6 5 8 . A . D ) a n d t h e siege o f A g r a b y A u r a n g z e b S h a h a j a h a n w a s b r o u g h t t o h i s k n e e s b y c u t t i n g off t h e w a t e r s u p p l y t o t h e f o r t o f Agra**].

-5TH GLORIOUS

EPOCH

239

A FINE ILLUSTRATION O F SELFCONTRADICTION ! 595. A c o m m o n b e l i e f seems t o p r e v a i l t h a t t h e H i n d u s reconversion of Muslimized H i n d u s or strictly banned any

a n y c o n v e r s i o n o f b o r n M u s l i m s because t h e y d r e a d e d fresh outrages f r o m t h e M u s l i m s i n I n d i a a n d p e r h a p s n e w h o r r i b l e invasions of foreign Muslims 596. the resulting i n untold monstrocities a n d consequent horrible retribution. I t is p u r p o s e l y to s h o w h o w e r r o n e o u s , u n r e a l i s t i c is t h a t we have Tipu.which quoted provides the Maratha war with a n d wholly improbable, this belief episode ample historical evidence to m a d e so f a r . 597. for a dread S e t t i n g aside t h a t episode of the w a r w i t h to pose a question : i f at would have i n c e s s a n t l y obsessed with Tipu the while, i t is enough of Muslim a l l , the

s u p p o r t a l l t h e p o i n t s we h a v e

- H i n d u s w e r e so t e r r i b l y a n d

retaliation they the

offered n o political

resistance, howsoever s l i g h t i t m i g h t have been ! T h e y w o u l d never have counter-attacked M u s l i m s on the Muslims a n d m i l i t a r y fronts a n d i n those H i n d u been, won at great odds. F o r , i t is o n l y conquered, that

states which, the

such religious persecution of the H i n d u s was, or w o u l d have possible for the M u s l i m s . anything they at can first. I f a t a l l the H i n d u s w e r e dreaded the M u s l i m to dread should have

a r m e d p o l i t i c a l aggression -and l o o k i n g the reader clearly

B u t barring minor incidents i n order to protect their deter-

t h i s g i g a n t i c s t r u g g l e i n one b r o a d s w e e p , see t h a t the H i n d u s h a d fought g r i m a n d

states a n d r e l i g i o n imined battles

right from the times

of M a h m u d of Ghazni's The the inch

a n d G h o r i ' s d e m o n i c a l raids. T h e y lost their states, t h e y w o n t h e i r s t a t e s ! D e f e a t a n d v i c t o r y , v i c t o r y a n d defeat ! f o r t u n e s o f t h e fields c h a n g e d i n q u i c k more t h a n seven centuries the Muslims -of i t and finally brought the H i n d u s kept on fighting succession ! B u t for

throughout the whole o f I n d i a , fought every

m i g h t y M u s l i m enemy to his these H i n d u s w o u l d

- i n e e s i n abject s u r r e n d e r ! T o say t h a t

J i a v e e v e r c a r e d a t w o - p e n c e f o r t h e fiercer r a g e o f t h e M u s l i m

240

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

r e v e n g e i s i n i t s e l f a fine i l l u s t r a t i o n o f s e l f - c o n t r a d i c t i o n ! 698. least O f course, the M u s l i m s h a d never to w o r r y i n the religious d o m i n a t i o n the sphere in of firm as r e g a r d s o n e t h i n g : n e v e r again to h a r m them i n were The religious faith ! about the security of their

I n d i a ! T h e H i n d u s were the any Muslim way

to convert a n y M u s l i m , not to counter-attack religious influence; nor contrary to the Hindu

i n matters religious; for, a l l these actions

completely

M u s l i m s h a d o n l y o n e a n x i e t y as t o h o w t o s p r e a d t h e I s l a m i c faith incessantly throughout the length a n d breadth o f I n d i a , even i f the H i n d u s had reconquered political power ! W e have a l r e a d y discussed at different places i n t h i s b o o k the endous loss to the Hindu nation this Muslim aggression h a d caused. resume here. LOSS O F THIRTY MILLION HINDUS 599. aware ban against patient disease E v e n i n those days the effective Hindu society was c o u l d be of a n quite found tremreligious

O n l y t w o major p o i n t s need a b r i e f

o f t h i s n u m e r i c a l loss ! B u t b e c a u s e o f t h e i r m o r b i d remedy this the d r a i n of its then Hindu life-blood. V e r y l i k e the i n v a l i d incurable

o n reconversion no

m e e k l y bearing the

death-pangs

world endured this blood-draining,

deadly disease! LOSS OF TERRITORY ! 600. was bit B u t g r a v e r s t i l l t h a n t h i s loss o f n u m e r i c a l s t r e n g t h permanent Muslim loss of the the vast territory slowly, of the religious incursions, knowledge

another : the by bit, but

snatched away b y the

steadily, without

Hindus ! T H E M U S L I M S T H U S S E I Z E D E A R M O R E H I N D U LAND THROUGHOUT INDIA B Y CONVERSION, THAN T H E Y DID B Y CONQUESTS ! 601. their F o r , t w e n t y to t h i r t y m i l l i o n H i n d u converts, a n d Muslims that flocked to India to seek The settled permanently in India alone ! millions of foreign fortune,

landthe cities a n d towns a n d p a r t i c u l a r p a r t s o f cities and

6TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

241 were lost inhabited to the and were to be in

towns

and

villages that permanently

i n h a b i t e d b y these M u s l i m s a n d t h e i r descendants t o come future^were challantly regained ! O n these t r a c t s a n d patches o f l a n d sway o f the M u s l i m religious faith fluttered

H i n d u s , n e v e r t o be non-

the green M u s l i m bands i n d i c a t i n g the u n i m p e d e d a l l over ! The Hindus,, whole of I n d i a hold individually grew from or

and more p a r t i c u l a r l y the Marathas, wrested away p r a c t i c a l l y a l l the p o l i t i c a l power throughout the the Yet the 602. because Muslims A g a i n as retained the their M u s l i m s t o w a r d s t h e e n d o f t h i s e p i c H i n d u - M u s l i m war..

c o l l e c t i v e l y o n t h e masses a n d o n p r o p e r t y t o o ! Muslim population rapidly of p o l y g a m y p o p u l a r amongst them and the spread was give of

of t h e i r r e l i g i o n b y conversion more a n d more l a n d was to t h a t extent being gradually but surely occupied by them and p a s s i n g for ever i n t o the some idea o f the actual Muslim hands. de In order to

c o n d i t i o n i t is enough to say t h a t facto sovereignty

even after the establishment o f the

the M a r a t h a s e v e r y l i t t l e t o w n or v i l l a g e h a d a separate p a r t k n o w n as M u s a l m a n w a d a o r M u s a l m a n m o h a l l a ! W h y , Baroda, Central section only Devas, India Dhar, Indore, Gwalior even in cities like P o o n a , Satara, K o l h a p u r , N a g p u r i n Maharashtra, and Udaypur and Jodhpur, Jaipur, Amritsar, Lahore right thousands of Muslims and sections religiously, but

up to Shreenagar i n K a s h m i r i n the n o r t h , each h a d a separate exclusively colonized b y these separate k n o w n as ' M u s l i m - p u r a ' o r ' M u s l i m - a b a d i ' . T h e M u s l i m s n o t dominated 603. p r a c t i c a l l y b e c a m e t h e i r o w n e r s *'! A n d the fun of i t was t h a t this religious d o m i n a right status the to as that land subjects in tion of the Muslims and their i n d i v i d u a l kings themselves, g i v i n g t h e m e q u a l c i v i l rooted enmity between the Hindus

h a d been c o n s t i t u t i o n a l l y a n d l e g a l l y p r o t e c t e d b y the H i n d u along w i t h the H i n d u s ! E s p e c i a l l y because o f open a n d deepand Muslims t h o s e d a y s a n d as change o f r e l i g i o n w a s t h e n t a n t a m o u n t t o change o f n a t i o n a l i t y , a l l the l a n d t h a t passed i n t o the M u s l i m hands, this way or t h a t , was i n r e a l i t y permanently g i v e n over to the n a t i o n a l enemy o f the H i n d u s !

242 604.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

Thus throughout

the

whole of India,

in

every Muslim time

village a n d t o w n a n d c i t y a n d p r o v i n c e , b i g or s m a l l from t h o s e d a y s . India That again means that

pockets (Muslimistans) were being created a n d fostered r i g h t from that was being v i v i s e c t e d u n w i t t i n g l y between two p a r t s : THESE BIG OR SMALL ISLAMISTANS BOMBS LAID B Y THE WERE COVERT

t h e H i n d u I n d i a a n d the M u s l i m I n d i a ! 605. REALLY T H E TIME

MUSLIM RELIGIOUS AUTHORITY I N T H E FOUNDATION OF T H E HINDU POLITICAL SUPERSTRUCTURE ! 606. Y e t neither the acutely the Hindu rulers, nor the c o m m o n to have or people, nor even apprehended, and territory. historians of the t i m e seem

or even f a i n t l y , the instantaneous else and

t h e b e l a t e d consequences o f t h i s t r e m e n d o u s loss o f n u m b e r s F o r nobody bold, lucid has so f a r t r i e d , as we a r e comprehensive historical a n d t e r r i t o r y that the of the morbid Hindu to d o i n g here, a n y exposition

of this

loss o f numbers suffer because

H i n d u n a t i o n h a d to virtues !

r e l i g i o u s c o n c e p t s o f v a r i o u s b a n s a n d t h e i r p e r v e r t e d sense o f I f a t a l l t h e r e be a n y s u c h a t t e m p t i t is b o u n d Moreover, h a d the H i n d u s be an exception. 607-608. at that time really evil u n d e r s t o o d the f u l l significance of the government launched a would counter have been above-mentioned

consequences o f t h e M u s l i m r e l i g i o u s d o m i n a n c e t h e M a r a t h a immediately and definitely religious aggression upon the Islamic before h a d had the such a to

faith i n the south, the moment its leader, T i p u , was p o l i t i c a l l y vanquished. launch power and as such at that F o r the H i n d u s h a d never a counter-offensive time which could on c o m p l e t e l y f a v o u r a b l e o p p o r t u n i t y , as t h e y Throughout the whole it then no

religious front. Muslim it out,

o f I n d i a t h e r e w a s left

e v e n so m u c h as t h i n k o f already pointed

o p p o s i n g t h e M a r a t h a s , as w e h a v e our contemporary

b a r d sings i n one o f h i s h e r o i c

ballads with evident pride for H i n d u i s m

6TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

243

[The pirates (meaning the Portuguese), H y d e r , the N i z a m , the E n g l i s h a l l were exhausted fighting (with the Marathas) W h o e v e r l o o k e d ( w i t h e n m i t y ) a t P o o n a , l o s t t h e i r w e a l t h !] DAVIL C A N B E F O U G H T BY ARCH-DpVtt ONLY 609. S u p p o s e , as s o o n as t h i s p r o p i t i o u s t i m e h a d comej Holkar, the Patwardhan, had the had

the Maratha Chieftains like Bhonsale, administrators, promulgated, the Peshwa and

B a s t e a n d others, who h a d fought against T i p u , the M a r a t h a Chhatrapati, prominent couched i n i n consultation w i t h the religious

authorities, some such order (if n o t a c t u a l l y s a m e w o r d s ) as t h e f o l l o w i n g : 610. trampled " J u s t as t h e v a l o u r o f t h e under t h e i r feet the

Maratha warriors rule

Muslim fiendish

of Tipu, i n a the M u s l i m which has

similar w a y , i n o r d e r t o b r i n g t o t h e l o w e s t d u s t religious preponderance under the Tipu,

so far i n f l i c t e d e v e r y s o r t o f b r u t a l i t y a n d h u m i l i a t i o n o n t h e H i n d u s a n d t o c h a s t i s e t h o s e g u i l t y o f these h e i n o u s our government has decided to attack i n return o n the religious 611. field. following the interpretation of conduct by of the code Shree by "Faithfully crimes, the M u s l i m s

religious l a w and the religious

S h a n k a r a c h a r y a V i d y a r a n y a s w a m i , whose a u t h o r i t y dered n e x t o n l y to the V e r y F i r s t Shree t h e w h o l e o f t h e H i n d u w o r l d , we h e r e b y f o r t h e

is c o n s i time,

Shankaracharya first

propose to break the psychological b a n on reconversion which h a s s i m p l y p a r a l y s e d t h e H i n d u s o c i e t y , so f a r as t h e r e t a l i a tion of the t y r a n n i c a l M u s l i m r e l i g i o n i s c o n c e r n e d , a n d we rank, to make observance of strict hereby order e v e r y s i n g l e official, o f whatever t h e necessary arrangements to enforce the of t h e f o l l o w i n g i n s t r u c t i o n s . 612. Hindu sed " O n learning and about the forcible conversion men women i n his p a r t i c u l a r jurisdiction, every rescue camp under the government

v i l l a g e a n d city-officer s h a l l gather together a l l such oppresH i n d u s i n some 613. "Every p r o t e c t i o n , a n d s h a l l a t t e n d to a l l their needs. several M u s l i m m a n and woman i n every

244

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

t o w n a n d v i l l a g e i n whose house or h u t H i n d u w o m e n , girls a n d c h i l d r e n m i g h t be f o u n d s l a v i n g as o p p r e s s e d c o n v e r t s , s h a l l , along w i t h thrown into children 614. the whole family, the be f o r t h w i t h f e t t e r e d women and and prison and miserable H i n d u

a f t e r b e i n g i m m e d i a t e l y set free s h a l l be a f f e c t i o n a " S i m i l a r l y the w a r r i o r s from T i p u ' s select c o m p a n y as

t e l y a n d c o u r t e o u s l y t a k e n t o t h e rescue c a m p s . o f t h e d i r e s t y o u n g M u s l i m s c o u n d r e l s w h o m he f o n d l e d t h e y w i l l be f o u n d i n Maharashtra, K a r n a t a k or as r e w a r d s to

h i s ' s o n s ' s h a l l be f e t t e r e d w i t h v e r y h e a v y s h a c k l e s w h e r e v e r elsewhere Muslim a n d l o c k e d i n jails, and the fairest y o u n g and innocent H i n d u w o m e n , w h o were g i v e n a w a y young rogues from this those brigade for their b r u t a l atrocities sent w i t h a l l be the the

t o w a r d s t h e H i n d u s , s h o u l d a l l be r e s c u e d a n d c i v i l i t y t o t h e s a i d rescue c a m p s . 615. announced particular or t o At "Finally, a

n a t i o n a l reconversion week w i l l before which all camps a l l over

b y a S u p e r i o r Officer, r e g i o n s h a l l be

r e s c u e d H i n d u c o n v e r t s f r o m t h e rescue

conducted i n large groups u n d e r oppres-

m i l i t a r y g u a r d to the h o l y places a d j o i n i n g their n a t i v e places D h a r w a r or B a d a m i or other places where the b y the all sive M u s l i m armies have been destroyed reconverted to H i n d u i s m fication with en masse. At Marathas. places they All

a l l these p l a c e s s h a l l these o p p r e s s e d H i n d u c o n v e r t s b e these and

s a c r i f i c i a l fires s h o u l d be l i t a n d offerings m a d e f o r t h e r e p u r i o f a l l these m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u the Hindu chorus-singing of converts s h o u l d a l l be r e c e i v e d i n Society ceremoniously

praises for the H i n d u r e l i g i o n .

t h o s e w h o a r e l i k e l y t o be w i l l i n g l y , l o v i n g l y a n d h o n o u r a b l y r e c e i v e d b y t h e i r o r i g i n a l f a m i l i e s s h o u l d be e s c o r t e d t o t h e i r o r i g i n a l homes a n d r e h a b i l i t a t e d i n those families. thousands o f other repurified and m a y n o t find s u c h a l o v i n g reconverted reception B u t the subthe H i n d u s who

i n their original

castes, s h o u l d a l l be c l a s s e d as a n e w w a r r i o r class i n to the R a j p u t legendand authorities i n the a l l the political and

s t r u c t u r e o f t h e H i n d u societygTpWjigia fire r a c e a c c o r d i n g religious l a n d are h e r e b y o r d e r e d t o concede to

5TH GLORIOUS

EPOCH

245

t h e m a l l r i g h t s d u e t o a H i n d u as e q u i t a b l y a n d j u s t l y as t h e other caste H i n d u s enjoy. 616. " T h e n i n order to reward the meritorious services war g i r l s s h o u l d be dareand o f the choicest M a r a t h a warriors i n this H i n d u - M u s l i m a t least as m a n y y o u n g a n d b e a u t i f u l M u s l i m captured, converted to were the H i n d u girls d i s t r i b u t e d b y d e v i l w a r r i o r s o f his select b r i g a d e . 617. "Thereafter the thousands of M u s l i m i n this Hindu-Muslim rascals war, and s c o u n d r e l s , who h a v e , inflicted goddesses have been prisons,

H i n d u i s m a n d p r e s e n t e d t o t h e m as T i p u amongst the

h a r r o w i n g atrocities o n the H i n d u s , raped H i n d u women a n d g i r l s , h a v e b r o k e n h o l y i m a g e s o f H i n d u gods and have l o c k e d as p e r t h e a b o v e - m e n t i o n e d o r d e r i n demolished their temples and who w i l l

various

s h a l l be c o n d u c t e d u n d e r s t r o n g m i l i t a r y g u a r d t o t h e f o u r o r five c h i e f c i t i e s t h a t w i l l be s i g n i f i e d l a t e r o n b y t h e S u p e r i o r Ofi&cers. atrocities T h e y s h o u l d e s p e c i a l l y be t a k e n on the to Nargund and K i t t u r t h e places where T i p u himself h a d inflicted i n h u m a n H i n d u men a n d w o m e n w i t h the a i d of his acts m i g h t harshest be a v e n g with the punishments d i a b o l i c a r m y , so t h a t T i p u ' s d e v i l i s h ed w i t h e q u a l f e r o c i t y a n d

meted out to the dare-devil soldiers o f his Islamic brigade i n the v e r y presence o f the afflicted people there. O n the a p p o i n ted day, d u r i n g the reconversion week, vast these h u n d r e d s and fiendish eyes of M u s l i m d e v i l s s h o u l d be b r o u g h t u n d e r s t r o n g a r m e d g u a r d o f soldiers a n d cannons to the parade-grounds after acts of the charge-sheets against t h e m , i n d i c a t i n g t h e i r be b l o w n off f r o m c a n n o n - m o u t h , before t h e the thousands of H i n d u spectators.

against the H i n d u s , have been r e a d out to t h e m , t h e y s h o u l d joyful

A NATIONAL HOMAGE T O T H EHINDU MARTYRS 618. concluded "In with the a end this reconversion week should to the of Maharashtra women who be in

national homage of men

report of three courted

volleys o f guns from every fort a n d c i t y honour o f the thousands and

m a r t y r d o m b y l e a p i n g i n t o the rivers l i k e the K r i s h n a or the

246 Tungbhadra,

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

o r i n soiae

other

w a y s , because t h e y h a d no t o escape t h e when thoutowns whole

o t h e r effective m e a n s t o s a v e t h e i r r e l i g i o n a n d d i r e c t j e r s e c u t i o n at t h e h a n d s o f T i p u ' s s o l d i e r s sards of them surrounded and blockaded

c a r r y i n g o n w h o l e s a l e c o n v e r s i o n s w i t h fire a n d s w o r d . " T H E ECHOES O F RELIGIOUS RETALIATION 619. I f at a l l the Marathas h a d dealt such a crushing

c o u n t e r - b l o w o n t h e M u s l i m r e l i g i o u s f r o n t , t h e echoes, a n d r e echoes o f t h e g u n s , thundering from every fort i n Maharashreverberated Muslim h a d been breaking have report very mere t r a , w o u l d n o t h a v e been h e a r d i n t h e v a l l e y s o f t h e K r i s h n a a n d the T u n g b h a d r a alone; they w o u l d also have throughout world. The the V a k s h u (Oxus) r i v e r - v a l l e y s a n d barest news, the millions ban fired but reconverting the G a n g e t i c , the I n d u s , n a y , f a r b e y o n d i t , t h e w h o l e of the H i n d u s , too, Hindus, than and of t h a t the on

of converted fiercely

a w a y the fetters of the of t h o u s a n d s o f g u n s historical probability. 620. version, thrown. 621. guesswork,

reconversion,

would the their

s h o c k e d the M u s l i m w o r l d far more existence w o u l d have begun to

simultaneously, dwindle. a guarantee

T h i s is n o t

historical

B u t this historical p r o b a b i l i t y remained The H i n d u s never d i d they broke the ban be b r o k e n . nor allow i t to

only

probability !

on reconNaturally overbirth to

t h e I s l a m i c r e l i g i o u s d o m i n a n c e i n I n d i a c o u l d n o t be T h e v i r u s o f t h e caste-differences before any Muslim aggressor caused could by

h a d already permeated the whole blood-system society long India.

of t h e H i n d u come

P e r p e t u a l M u s l i m a t r o c i t i e s a g g r a v a t e d i t s effects a l l original susceptibiabsorb newer hit

the more, a n d the H i n d u S o c i e t y lost its

l i t y to change, its e x p a n s i o n i s m , its a b i l i t y to religious back Society ? field. H o w could the Hindu r :

elements a n d its strong i n c l i n a t i o n to r e t a l i a t i o n even i n the leaders, ; ' then, t h e M u s l i m f o r e i g n e r s or a b s o r b t h e m in their H i n d u ' v ' ..:

6TH GLORIOUS

EPOCH

247
thought, " w h o was a

622.

" H o w could a man", they

b o r n M u s l i m ever become a t r u e into the Gangetic waters ?" is decided by b i r t h . "

Hindu

by merely

dipping

" F o r , " they argued,

"the caste

623.
["Even How can we

TT?nT sr^r^TT TfRft^ ^rrsflf i

^wt as then %^

II*'

a donkey admit

washed i n the holiest o f waters these b o r n n o n - H i n d u s t o certain scented our

C a n never become a s p i r i t e d horse..." original castes m e r e l y because a pigment

betokening to marry

H i n d u i s m is a p p l i e d to t h e i r foreheads ? A r e we p e r s o n be a w o m a n , are w e too the too ! her s i m p l y because a n auspicious k u m k u m t i l a k

to dine w i t h them ? A n d i f that

f r o m a H i n d u b o x is a p p l i e d t o h e r f o r e h e a d ? A n d t h a t 623-A. S u c h were the religious ideas of not wild only

openly ? Impossible ! Impossible ! ! Irreligious ! Irreligious ! I B r a h m i n s a n d the K s h a t r i y a s , b u t the Mangs, the D h o r s , the B h i l s a n d other so-called 'low castes' a n d They considered this to be the went tribes only true H i n d u religion. caste-differences over to the M u s l i m f o l d , for l i f e n a y for a l l of millions of about religious of the

T h e m a i n p r i n c i p l e u n d e r l y i n g these ideas of Was t h a t whichever H i n d u

w i l l y n i l l y w h e t h e r b y p e r s u a s i o n o r by- c o e r c i o n w a s p o l luted and damnedirrevocably damned his generations to come ! 623-B. behaviour, What had woder then opposed i f hundreds ideas any H i n d u s who, cherishing such stoutly absurd

reconversion

oppressed H i n d u s or o f the b o r n M u s l i m s ! T H E O N L Y F O R T U N A T E THING WAS... 624. of the T h e o n l y fortunate t h i n g was t h a t at the b e g i n n i n g onslaughts on I n d i a no couplet i n A n u s t h u p smriti by some Brihaspati inter-caste to Muslim

m e t r e w a s i n t e r p o l a t e d i n some (wiseacre) were, in marriages, respect of bans on

o r a n o t h e r b a n n i n g t e r r i t o r i a l c o n q u e s t s as o t h e r s food-exchange, reconversion, sea-faring a n d m a n y other things t

I f t h e f o r c i b l y c o n v e r t e d H i n d u c o u l d n o t be r e c o n v e r t e d

248 Hinduism, M u s l i m s be

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

i f a m a n d e a l i n g w i t h a M u s l i m h i m s e l f became a the again a Hindu land ? Whoever tried a to w i n

M u s l i m , how c o u l d a l a n d or t e r r i t o r y once conquered b y back that lost k i n g d o m would himself become

Muslim !

T h e l a n d , however, w o u l d never become a H i n d u l a n d a g a i n ! I f some learned H i n d u fool h a d argued t h i s w a y a n d p r o m u l gated such a ban on reconquering the lost territory the to H i n d u s w o u l d h a v e b e e n r e n d e r e d as a b s o l u t e l y p o w e r l e s s overthrow the have Muslim

p o l i t i c a l d o m i n a n c e , as t h e y w e r e t o

o v e r t h r o w the M u s l i m religious ascendancy, because i t w o u l d b e c o m e e q u a l l y i r r e l i g i o u s , a n d so i m p o s s i b l e , o w i n g t o A n d like Afghanistan, Iran, Babylonia, ancient such a ban.

E g y p t , T u r k e y a n d M o r o c c o i n the far west, I n d i a , i n the east, w o u l d also have been completely M u s l i m i z e d ! I t w o u l d have become would History. then, and b o t h p o l i t i c a l l y a n d religiously an Islamistan ! T h a t have been the last line written at least written about the Hindu of the B u t I n d i a was once again was s a v e d t h a t h o r r i b l e fate a new chapter

rejuvenation o f H i n d u i s m , i l l u m i n a t e d by the d a z z l i n g v a l o u r of the H i n d u warriors. 625. rest T h e h i s t o r y o f I n d i a as a l s o o f a l l t h e p a r t s o f world, wherever the Muslims had that ascendancy a m p l y proves dominance not the only

o f the

established

religio-political the Muslim the

those several nations w h i c h were religio-political Muslim could

incapable o f overthrowing became completely which horrible nations

M u s l i m i z e d , but even those other n o n - M u s l i m smashed hold pestilence downfall untouched not escape the

p o l i t i c a l m i g h t b u t left t h e i r r e l i g i o u s constant O n l y five o r s i x o r a t and

o f the M u s l i m onslaughts. soon

the most ten nations, which precipitated the M u s l i m religious a f t e r t h e i r p o l i t i c a l a n d m i l i t a r y defeat completely from o n l y one the r i d themselves o f every single M u s l i m , couldthese a n d these alone couldfree themselves p e s t i l e n c e ! F o r w a n t o f space Muslim of Spain instance

s h o u l d suffice t o i l l u s t r a t e t h i s p o i n t .

5TH GLORIOUS

EPOCH

249 MUSLIMS on India the had as

EMANCIPATION O F SPAIN F R O M 626. established Simultaneously with a powerful M u s l i m M u s l i m s began the their raids state there. A r a b s under the elsewhere t h e

Omayyads^", h a d overrun S p a i n a n d Naturally

religious persecution and Countless C h r i s t i a n Later wars

conversion o f the Spanish Christians^!. men a n d w o m e n were violently I s l a m at the amongst Christians dynasties^' Home^*. their on a f t e r some c e n t u r i e s , the M u s l i m s o f S p a i n rose

and mercilessly converted to

p o i n t o f t h e s w o r d o r k i l l e d outright^*. w h e n t h e r e were i n t e r n e c i n e the of much too the own their from the i n revolt one against themselves

oppressed tyrannical old royal of

-Muslims Government under in Prance and

and w i t h the help of a growing C h r i s t i a n n a t i o n w i t h encouragement P a p a l seat

A f t e r m a n y years of bitter warfare d u r i n g the 11th the M u s l i m rule and finally with the even firm this

a n d 13th centuries the S p a n i s h C h r i s t i a n s d e l i v e r e d most o f country from c o n q u e s t o f G r a n a d a i n A . D . 1492 t h e y w i p e d o u t t h e M u s l i m power a l t o g e t h e r ' ^ . religious tians and B u t as i n I n d i a , so i n S p a i n t o o , the Muslilns had their converted Nay after t h e l o s s o f p o l i t i c a l p o w e r , h o l d u n i m p a i r e d o n the the l a n d they

Spanish Chrismore explosive Spanish and who

had actually inhabited. getting more and the whole o f the

M u s l i m religious h o l d was

a n d t e r r i b l e so as t o c u t a s u n d e r who could c l e a r l y foresee

Jiation a t s o m e f u t u r e date^*. T h o s e o f t h e S p a n i s h C h r i s t i a n s this impending danger to wreak 'had always awaited an opportunity their revenge

decided to r o o t out the M u s l i m r e l i g i o u s influence f r o m S p a i n , -as t h e y d i d w i t h t h e i r p o l i t i c a l o v e r l o r d s h i p . CHRISTIANS W E R E N E V E R F E T T E R E D AS HINDUS WERE B Y ANY RELIGIOUS BANS O N FOOD EXCHANGE, RECONVERSION AND SO O N 627. iized T h e t a s k o f r e c o n v e r t i n g the countless therefore, so easy as to the moment these S p a n i a r d s Muslim-

C h r i s t i a n s was,

be r e a d i l y

.accomplished

simply willed it.

250 The o n l y difficulty

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY'

was that

o f the

Muslim

political

andl

military might. t h a n the S p a n i s h

N o sooner

was the M u s l i m a r m y throughout Spain. be r e b a p t i z e d

destroyed Thousands, incessantly the^ orbe

C h r i s t i a n s s t a r t e d t h e c o m p l e t e r o u t o f the-

I s l a m i c f a i t h i n one h o l o c a u s t

of M u s l i m i z e d Christians began to Spanish n a t i o n a l l the more. openly that i n their herself a M u s l i m , The

a n d s p e a d i l y . ' T h e s p o r a d i c M u s l i m r e s i s t a n c e i n f u r i a t e d theSpanish Government, person calling himself Spanish C h r i s t i a n Church and the Spaniards country no at large vowed a mosque

n o r a n y s t r u c t u r e k n o w n as

allowed to remain unimpaired any longer. 628. The newly independent Spanish government appointed date every either to or womanhad and baggage. gave:

a n u l t i m a t u m ^ ' t h a t before a n Muslimman friends, tingly. 629. atrocious What ? ! But it A bag

sundry

court Christianitydo either,.

w i l l i n g l y or to leave the c o u n t r y f o r t h w i t h , w i t h f a m i l y a n d Whoever failed to a f t e r t h a t d a t e w a s t o be b e h e a d e d m e r c i l e s s l y a n d u n h e s i t a Christian be Government order ! H o w when thef a i t h farflooded as the-

must

remembered

that

Muslims conquered

Spain they had

imposed their there a n d

more b r u t a l l y on the C h r i s t i a n populace the streets w i t h C h r i s t i a n blood^'. t o rewash the stipulated streets w i t h elapsed, time the Muslim blood. Spanish

N o w the Christians were A s soon various C h r i s t i a n s rose v i o at places,,

lentlyS' against sword ! The

the r e m a i n i n g M u s l i m s

p u t e v e r y o n e o f t h e m m a n o r w o m a n , y o u n g o r o l d t o theC h r i s t i a n church o f S p a i n became I t was pure w i t h a entirely.. M u s l i m blood-bath. a n o t h e r M o r o c c o !! 630. Serbia", T h e same fate a w a i t e d Bulgaria**, the M u s l i m s i n Poland*". nations.Greece*' a n d other C h r i s t i a n S p a i n was r i d of the M u s l i m s

A n d so S p a i n r e m a i n e d C h r i s t i a n !.

not turned into-

T h e y a l l r i d t h e i r once s i n g l e M u s l i m !!

M u s l i m - d o m i n a t e d countries of every

ir

CHAPTER XII

A 631.

RESUME h a v e been discussed at

The various points that

l e n g t h i n t h e f o r e g o i n g c h a p t e r s viz., C h . V t o X I o f t h i s bookc a n n o w be b r i e f l y s u m m a r i z e d here i n t o a c o n s i s t e n t w h o l e . 632. and other I n the historic past, I n d i a , too, like a l l other great and Huns non-Hindu wild people. B u t after c e n t u r i e s o f nation stamped out on their armed might n a t i o n s , h a d been i n v a d e d b y the l o n i a n s , S a k a s v i o l e n t struggle w i t h them a l l the H i n d u their political dominance by smashing the various again. Moreover it converted years of the

battle-fields a n d became independent a g a i n and. millions o f the d o w n here i n hard Ionian,. various and gods

S a k a a n d H u n foreigners who settled provinces d u r i n g the and goddesses, those

struggles

t a u g h t t h e m the V e d i c cult, the w o r s h i p o f the V e d i c and the S a n s k r i t of their

c i v i l i z a t i o n a n d c u l t u r e so. original non-Hindu races

as t o m e r g e t h e m so c o m p l e t e l y a m o n g s t i t s o w n p e o p l e as t o leave not a single trace and names behind. 633. aggression fighting the W h e n the unprecedented c a l a m i t y o f the fell on India, the Muslim, Hindus" kept on stubbornly

aggressors f o r o v e r a t h o u s a n d y e a r s o r s o , a n d once again they^ could

u l t i m a t e l y s h a t t e r e d t h e M u s l i m p o w e r as c o m p l e t e l y as t h e y d i d the n o n - H i n d u S a k a - H u n empires; and established their not recover which Muslim was could they their political about nor independence ! loss of tremendous Y e t they

numerical

strength

brought here,

b y the forcible conversions nor even > could the they H i n d u i s e the Ionian, Saka, Hun

r e g a i n the I n d i a n areas a c t u a l l y o c c u p i e d b y the

settlers

M u s l i m s as c o m p l e t e l y as t h e y d i d a n d other non-Hindus 1 634. Why ?

T h e a n s w e r t o t h i s m a i n v e x i n g q u e s t i o n i s chiefly^

252

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

a n d t h o r o u g h l y discussed w i t h hapters V to X I of this arrives at after

adequate historical proofs i n The conclusion that events was rule one and overcontemporary

book.

e v a l u a t i n g the

c i r c u m s t a n c e s i s t h a t as s o o n as t h e M u s l i m t h r o w n or was i n the process of being

overthrown,

neither presentstrongly convert

the H i n d u s at large, n o r the H i n d u rulers ousted the M u s l i m religious dominance even when proper opportunities ed themselves and although to t h e y were far more armed t h a n their M u s l i m opponents. even a s i n g l e M u s l i m b y force ! 635. H a d the victorious H i n d u n a t i o n i n s t a n t l y b r o k e n religious traditions prevailing caste (as off a l l b a n s o n f o o d - e x c h a n g e , i n t e r - m a r r i a g e s , (re) c o n v e r s i o n seafaring and other refractory social and naland absorbed them in the then a n d reconverted a l l the M u s l i m s w h e t h e r c o n v e r t e d or o r i g i s t r u c t u r e o f t h e H i n d u s o c i e t y , o f course w i t h the status and qualifications o f the gated foreigners, persons Like t h e y h a d a l r e a d y done w i t h the S a k a , H u n a n d i n the by-gone days). due r e g a r d f o r concerned other subjuThey d i d not

H i n d u i s m b y persuasionlet alone

Spain, India place of the

w o u l d i m m e d i a t e l y have been rendered M u s l i m l e s s ! H i n d u s t h a n w o u l d have been at t h a t v e r y 636-637. time, the E i n d u s i n t h e t r u e s t sense o f t h e t e r m . T h i s treatise deals w i t h the A . D . 1800 a n d the the Muslim invasions years this of I n d i a d u r i n g the period covering over a thousand f r o m A . D . 700 t o Hindu-Muslim that period. wars. N a t u r a l l y the points raised in

c h a i n o f consequent

discussion a p p l y o n l y to

conditions prevailing during h i s t o r i c a l disserbear in mind

Therefore, while reading such

tations a n d treatises, the reader must a l w a y s which during -different are, that

one i m p o r t a n t f a c t t h a t t h e a c t i o n s a n d t h e codes o f c o n d u c t o r s e e m t o be, m o s t p r o p e r , b e n e f i c i a l a n d necesparticular i n respect conditions of obtainable under period and persons a n d places beneficial They might sary i n th e c o n t e x t o f the

c o n c e r n e d , m a y n o t n e c e s s a r i l y be

proper,

conditions or during another period.

e v e n b e h i g h l y o b j e c t i o n a b l e , d e t r i m e n t a l a n d so u n n e c e s s a r y

6TH GLORIOUS

EPOCH

263: different p e r s o n s . or other

at times u n d e r different c o n d i t i o n s or w i t h walks o f life ! Samartha Ramdas

M a y those actions t h e n refer to r e l i g i o n o r p o l i t i c s

S w a m i well-versed in.

r e l i g i o u s a n d p o l i t i c a l sciences has s u c c i n c t l y m a d e t h e samep o i n t i n t h e f o l l o w i n g w o r d s :-

w r r mrnr

?nT?t

JTT I

3iOTtqtii?ii

^?ra?l^ one rule

" C o n d i t i o n s are n o t e x a c t l y s i m i l a r , n o r can prevail (for e v e r ) ! p o l i t i c s , difficulties arise !"

I f one r u l e is f o l l o w e d ( e v e r y t i m e ) i n [RamdasShree Dasbodh18-6-6]'

CHAPTER

XIII

HINDU WAR POLICY O N T H E RELIGIOUS A N D POLITICAL 638-639. FRONT V to XII to-

I t is m a d e a m p l y c l e a r i n C h a p t e r s tenaciously for

-of t h i s b o o k t h a t i n t h e i r r e l i g i o - p o l i t i c a l w a r w i t h t h e M u s l i m s w h i c h the H i n d u s fought most centuries gether the H i n d u w a r - p o l i c y h a d n o t been to be definitely weak E o r the rule, to Hindu and sufficiently s t r o n g W h y , it proved on that at has, it

t o defeat t h e M u s l i m s o n t h e r e l i g i o u s f r o n t . -diabolically ferocious war-strategy o f the front. as a

s u i c i d a l i n c o m p a r i s o n w i t h the Muslims

nation had completely forgotten, a nation

least i n respect of the religious side of i t , t h a t more unrelenting than wants to conquer. 640. Daityas, '(as the D u r i n g the V e d i c and the Danavs Vedic and the that o f the

adopt a war-strategy far stricter, crueller a n d unscrupulous enemy

P u r a n i k (mythological) had the to It is fight the cruellest, most because chanted

p e r i o d , the ancestors o f the H i n d u N a t i o n Rakshasas, atrocious and c u n n i n g cannibals of the

time.

a n d P u r a n i k s t o r i e s show) t h o s e o f o u r anceswho

tors, our gods, our emperors, the V e d i c R i s h i s

war canticles, the epic poets o f the Puranas a n d a l l those who a c t i v e l y p a r t i c i p a t e d i n the w a r c o u l d become more atrocious, more deceptive and cunning, and far crueller than meet the those ever and e n e m i e s l i k e the Rakshasas enemy a n d o t h e r s i t i s because t h e y policy to practise and and i t effectively

could formulate an adequate war changing guiles o f the our n a t i o n too before. 64L became

t h a t they c o u l d always succeed i n those various wars, stronger

more expansive t h a n o n the those

I t was not o n the p o l i t i c a l front alone, but in

r e l i g i o u s f r o n t t o o , t h a t the e n e m y h a d t o be f a c e d

-6TH G L O R I O U S

EPOCH

255
took the Shreeram to t h e forest t o at great length how R i s h i s were came to of R a v a n religious rites of the time,

times ! those

When Vishwamitra destroyed

-protect t h e R i s h i s , t h e l a t t e r w a s t o l d Rakshasas

viz., t h e sacrifices, a n d h o w t h e d a u g h t e r s o f t h e kidnapped^. wrought k n o w w h a t great havoc h a d u p o n the the Rakshasa army

L a t e r on i n D a n d a k a r a n y a Shreeram hermitages

o f t h e R i s h i s , w h o were i n a shown at various whose b l o o d those This

- m i n o r i t y there, w i t h t h e i r sacrificial rites, w i t h their colonies a n d e v e n w i t h t h e i r lives*. R a m was also places the heaps o f bones o f those R i s h i s will clearly show t h a t

c a n n i b a l s h a d d r u n k a n d w h o s e flesh t h e y h a d e a t e n . ' our a n c e s t o r s w i t h t h e R a k s h a s a s w a s f o u g h t p o l i t i c a l but also o n those holiest gods and religious duty the religious front. g o d - l i k e emperors,

this long-drawn mythological war of not o n l y o n the that time A n d at

too, considered it the

to shows uper-savage cruelty to beat

d o w n t h e c r u e l t y o f t h e R a k s h a s a s , t o be a r c h - d e v i l s a g a i n s t t h e d e v i l s ! ( F o r a f u l l e r d i s c u s s i o n o f t h e p o i n t please refer t o p a r a g r a p h s 4 6 0 t o 461 o f t h i s b o o k ) . here t h a t the i n c a r n a t i o n of most terrifying and form -Prahlad who tore to Nursinh pieces I t is enough to m e n t i o n who appeared in the the great devotee

i n order to protect

his religious enemy, the

w i c k e d H i r a n y a K a s h i p u with his leonine talons was A GOD-HEAD w a s our leader ! OF O U R NATION a l s o shows t h a t in

The story of K a c h a

the war our gods followed the p o l i c y

642.

gsrfjcT ?r

^mf^
to

^rf^R: i i *
destroy barmeans o f

' T o fight t h e c r a f t y e n e m y w i t h s u p e r - c r a f t , barism with hyper-barbarity, annihilating religious 643. the foe, was warfare

as t h e o n l y effective the praiseworthy

principle of

of o u r ancestors

t i l l a t lease t h e close o f against other gods, No

the P u r a n i c era. H o w e v e r , w h e n gods fought or w h e n t h e r e w e r e i n t e r n e c i n e w a r s l i k e t h a t o f the K o u r a v a s a n d the P a n d a v a s , the w a r strategy differed c o m p l e t e l y . single c h a r i o t e e r w a s t o be attacked by many charioteers;

256 the life^. submissive

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

or surrendering

w a r r i o r w a s t o be g i v e n h i s injustice were to T h i s ethics o f war was b y b o t h the contending i n paragraph and the

S u c h considerations for justice and because i t w a s honoured

be a c t u a l l y s h o w n o n t h e b a t t l e - f i e l d . preached parties. 644.

B u t , as we h a v e a l r e a d y p o i n t e d o u t and the

315, the invasions of v a r y i n g magnitudes of the Persians, the lonians, the Greeks, the Sakas Huns w h i c h began at Kushanas t h e close o f t h e P u r a n i c p e r i o d a n d

c o n t i n u e d d u r i n g the e a r l y p a r t o f our historic past, were a l l m a d e m a i n l y for p o l i t i c a l ascendancy and not for any religious enmity. Their own religions were more or less l i k e t h e invaders society offshoots o f H i n d u i s m i t s e l f . w h o chose t o s e t t l e h e r e , completely. So during L a t e r on, after into the t h e i r defeat b y Hindu

our H i n d u ancestors, the millions o f these foreign merged

this early historical period, i n the political wars and purely other the were

absence o f any religious aggression b y these foreigners o n o u r religion, our ancestors fought pure and simple with them with effective strategical vanquished them completely. A s these wars counter-moves

p o l i t i c a l i n n a t u r e , the question o f religiosity or irreligiosjty, of extreme k i n d n e s s , t r u t h , violence or non-violence or fine d i s t i n c t i o n s o f p r i n c i p l e s n e v e r f r o n t t o face religious aggression arose ! with Naturally

t e n d e n c y t o r e t a l i a t e i n t h e same f a s h i o n e v e n o n t h e r e l i g i o u s counter to religious consider offensivesto meet c r u e l t y w i t h supra-cruel blows, craft w i t h super-craft, violence with extreme violence a n d this war policy to be a highly religious duty of a brave

w a r r i o r l a y d o r m a n t i n o u r n a t i o n a l m i n d because t h e r e w a s n o o c c a s i o n f o r t h e m t o use s u c h w a r s t a c t i c s o n t h e r e l i g i o u s f r o n t l o n g after t h e r e l i g i o u s w a r s w i t h t h e R a k s h a s a s . 645. Moreover, during this intervening period, to the

different r e l i g i o u s sects w h i c h w e r e r e a l l y t h e offshoots o f t h e V e d i c religion and which had a strong propensity (renunciation or asceticism) the A j i v a k a s , the J a i n s , the B u d d h i s t s and others, Sanyas preached and extreme non-violence, l i k e non-violence.

to the society t h a t true religion meant extreme

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

257
Among the rest

k i n d n e s s , l o v e a n d t r u t h a n d n o t h i n g else. of the

V e d i c p o p u l a t i o n class d i s t i n c t i o n s a n d t h e i r d e v e l o p untouchables; w h i c h cut to

m e n t i n t o c a s t e differences a n d t h e r e l i g i o u s t r a d i t i o n s a b o u t food-exchange, touchables and p i e c e s t h e c o m p o s i t e l i f e o f t h e s o c i e t y , were g r o w i n g s t r o n g e r a n d t h e s e v e r y , r e a l l y a n t i - s o c i a l , t r a d i t i o n s came t o be c o n s i d e r e d as t r u e r e l i g i o n . L a t e r o n even forms i n the sacrificial rites. and manifestations flesh-eating that was p r o h i b i t e d the extreme be The fact

o f t r u t h m o s t often p r o v e t o

t h e h a r m f u l v i c e s was l o s t s i g h t o f b y t h e r e l i g i o u s i d e o l o g y o f the t i m e , w h i l e the the highest word excessive, i n o p p o r t u n e a n d s u i c i d a l considered speaking, or Generally use o f v i r t u e s w h i c h r u i n e d t h e n a t i o n , w a s i t s e l f form of religious conduct. a virtue ! t r u t h f u l c o n d u c t is a v i r t u e . is also

T o satisfy a promised gift ( m y t h o l o g i c a l stories) presenting him

B u t when i n the heat of e x t o l l i n g told

virtues to the skies the P u r a n a s the story kingdom to V i s h w a m i t r a i n his and such dream other by

of Harischandra who made good his promise given with , his weak and childish stories, they definitely

changed the n a t i o n a l w a r - p o l i c y into an imbecile, of the P u r a n a s .

s u i c i d a l one. N o words c a n adequately condemn this influence More respectable t h a n this truthful c o n d u c t the highest but as the B u d d h i s t s enormously w a s c o n s i d e r e d t h e p r a c t i c e o f n o n - v i o l e n c e as f o r m of v i r t u e not o n l y b y the J a i n s and i n some o f the V a i s h n a v texts also, w h i c h later

on hastened

o u r t e r r i b l e d o w n f a l l as d e t e r m i n e d l y a n d as

e v e n o u r enemies, t h e M u s l i m s , c o u l d n o t p e r h a p s a c c o m p l i s h . M a n l i n e s s a n d v a l o u r c a m e t o b e c o n d e m n e d as t h e v i l e s t o f vices. T h e u n m a n l y , the i m b e c i l e , the v a l o u r - l a c k i n g c o w a r d , not o n l y l a c k i n g the a b i l i t y b u t even the i n r e l i g i o u s c i r c l e s as t h e g r e a t e s t desire to avenge t h e n a t i o n a l i n s u l t a n d i n j u s t i c e , c a m e t o be h i g h l y r e s p e c t e d and most magnanimous saint, ripe for an honourable place i n heaven. 646. the T h i s p o i n t has a l r e a d y been "Perverted Sense of adequately and discussed i n other

w i t h sufficient p r o o f s a n d i l l u s t r a t i o n s i n C h a p t e r V I I I u n d e r caption Virtues" c h a p t e r s a l s o ; a n d i t w i l l be t o u c h e d a g a i n w h i l e w e s h a l l be

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R Y

n a r r a t i n g the events o n the p o l i t i c a l front. be remembered that as all t h e P u r a n i k times h a d been p o l i t i c a l so as to and

Here not

i t has

to. (at

the invasions

o n I n d i a after religious Rakshasas

l e a s t n o t o f s u c h h u g e d i m e n s i o n s as those o f t h e

s h a k e t h e v e r y f o u n d a t i o n o f o u r r e l i g i o n ) , we h a d O u r very definitions of virtues a n d o f the ancient for an times, which eye had now

c o m p l e t e l y forgotton the o l d war-strategy to meet such t e r r i ble r e l i g i o u s a g g r e s s i o n . The war-strategy religion a n d their practice h a d undergone a complete change. of Nursinh s o u g h t a t o o t h f o r a t o o t h a n d a n eye 647. weapons

become vegetarian, submissive, tolerant and shameless ! N a t u r a l l y , when the Islam i n v a d e d H i n d u i s m w i t h and with no more dangerous than t h e R a k s h a s a s o f t h e P u r a n i k age, o u r H i n d u other war-strategy a n d s u i c i d a l one T o encounter the A l l this, as far more ferocity and bitterness

ancestors of the seventh c e n t u r y h a d

t o face i t w i t h , t h a n t h e i m b e c i l e , i m p o t e n t w h i c h offered m i l k t o a v e n o m o u s s e r p e n t . w o l f , t h e sheep h a d p r e f e r r e d also shall our consequent h a s b e e n c l e a r l y s h o w n i n the H i n d u - M u s l i m epic struggle. its

own neck !

e n o r m o u s losses o n t h e r e l i g i o u s f r o n t , earlier chapters. H e n c e we side o f this

n o w b e g i n a c r i t i c a l s t u d y of the p o l i t i c a l

CHAPTER X I V

THE AGE-LONG RELATIONS OF T H E ARABS WITHt INDIA

648. student When I days first read the w o r d jg^cT ( M u s a l ) i n m y wondered how the as huge some

i n 'Mousal

P a r v a ' i n one o f t h e s e c o n d a r y

P u r a n a s like the big

Hariwansh and

rushes uprooted b y lethal weapons

t h e Y a d a v a s f r o m t h e sea-shores b e c a m e w h i c h c r u s h e d t h e i r bones I at the once h i t u p o n o n e word, M u s a l (g^rsr) b y t h e probable Puranik word

p o u n d i n g pestles would, that

explanation

perhans

' M o u s a l ' , m i g h t be a n

a t t e m p t at p u n o n the Musalman then given to the

word

p u n s t e r s , a n d t h a t i t m i g h t h a v e been s u g g e s t e d b y t h e oonversion to Islam. i i s t o r i c a l events. 649. an essay

A r a b traders o f the past after t h e i r

B u t this fanciful explanation could not

be s u p p o r t e d b y the t i m e - s e n s e a n d o t h e r c o o r d i n a t i n g M u c h later i n the A n d a m a n s when I began r e a d i n g perused of the about the passing a w a y of L o r d K r i s h n a either b y Bengali poet,

a, l o t o f B e n g a l i L i t e r a t u r e , I r e m e m b e r t o h a v e t h e n Shree M a d h u s u d a n D a t t a , t h e f a m o u s narrative

' M e g h a n a d ' a n d the promoter of the ' A m i t r a k s h a r '

metre, or b y B a n k i m c h a n d r a , the poet who sang the n a t i o n a l a o n g , V a n d e M a t a r a m ! T h e s a i d e s s a y t r i e d t o offer a p l a u s i b l e e x p l a n a t i o n o f t h e final e x i t o f B a l a r a m , after of L o r d o r i g i n a l f o r m o f Shesh ( ^ ) , a snake. It meant to the say death that I K r i s h n a , a l o n g w i t h h i s f o l l o w e r s i n t o the sea i n h i s

B a l a r a m e n t e r e d t h e W e s t e r n sea a t D w a r k a i n h i s s h i p s a n d w e n t a w a y t o some f o r e i g n i s l a n d i n a s e r p e n t i n e t h e n remembered to have read a parallel instance by an Arya-Samajee traveller i n the account About visited fifty years ago see this the Arya-Samajee A r a b i a to actual condition fashion. mentioned travels. had Hindu

o f his of the

traveller

260 residents o f the

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

place.

After

e n q u i r y he f o u n d t h e r e i s a top a of

s m a l l section of people who grew tufts o f h a i r on the t h e i r {heads very recently). They told h i m that, according to at

(as t h e B r a h m i n s a n d o t h e r H i n d u s h e r e d i d t i l l very they very

sacred legend h a n d e d d o w n to t h e m b y t h e i r forefathers, were s u p p o s e d t o h a v e gone there f r o m I n d i a ancient time. It i n I n d i a t h e y had left for A r a b i a there, but never and some

is b e l i e v e d t h a t at the t i m e o f a great w a r established a colony T h a t was is got themselves m i x e d up w i t h the factions

o f t h e n a t i v e s t h e r e n o r w i t h t h e i r feuds a n d w a r s .

w h y t h e y c o u l d be seen i n t h e i r m u c h t h e s a m e o r i g i n a l s t a t e . T h e inference t h a t the said traveller has d r a w n f r o m this t h a t t h e s e s t r a n g e p e o p l e m u s t h a v e been t h e s a m e H i n d u s w h o h a d l e f t I n d i a a t t h e close o f t h e e p i c s t r u g g l e o f t h e Kouravas and the Pandavas i n Mahabharat^. 650. that such called I f we then assume from the led by Balaram had foregoing gone t o statements Arabia and to. support Yadavas an

f o r m e d a b i g c o l o n y there, t w o more things seem assumption.

T h e first i s t h a t T a m i l w a s o r i g i n a l l y ( S h i v ) l i n g (as m o s t o f t h e h i s t o r i a n Druids (Dravid o l d legends told s[f^) by in the other seems t o h a v e existed i n

( A r a v i ) , the aborigines A r a b i a were m o s t l y S h a i v -

ites, w o r s h i p p i n g the Englishthe Britain 651. legends and historians.

agree) a n d t h e i r p r i e s t s w e r e c a l l e d same class w h i c h Ireland as per the

T h i s i s n o t t h e p l a c e t o r e l a t e a l l these a n d bearing on this

t o p i c , b u t i t c a n be f a i r l y a s s u m e d have been Indian Eastern Indian or

t h a t A r a b i a a n d I n d i a h a d v e r y close t i e s a n d t r a d e r e l a t i o n s from very ancient times, and there must colonies established i n t h a t peninsula, and we l i k e those i n J a v a , S u m a t r a a n d other lands A r a b i a a n d others, But there must have as once any can infer t h a t i n the thrived

Ocean, i n this land i n the Western Ocean too, now k n o w n as (especially South Indian) colonies, k i n g d o m s and c i v i l i z a t i o n . w e c a n n o t offer i t here, as y e t , proven fact theory. O n l y the various details leading to this conclusion

h a v e s i m p l y b e e n s u m m a r i z e d h e r e b r i e f l y so t h a t t h e y m i g h t

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

26;1 who the ipight relaafter civil era in

he o f Some u s e t o gQine f u t u r e s t u d e n t o f h i s t o r y be a t t r a c t e d t o i t . 652. tions the wars I t is o n l y pertinent here to write

about

of India birth

a n d A r a b i a d u r i n g the seventh c e n t u r y w h e n Islam was born They had i n A . D . 570, a n d i t t o o k a t l e a s t Y e t the

the A r a b s h a d already courted I s l a m . of Muhammad question

f o r t y t o fifty y e a r s f o r t h e A r a b s t o j o i n i t . on the and M u s l i m h i s t o r y is believed to s t a r t A . D . 622 653. empire, we m i g h t as w e l l present discussion. from accept

of adopting this new faith. their Hizri

t h a t belief for the

E v e n b e f o r e t h e s e n e w A r a b i c M u s l i m aggressor^ neighbouring Persian the Hindu s t a t e s h a d p r a c t i c a l l y s p r e a d once a g a i n

crossed their borders a n d fell o n their

to the v e r y d i s t a n t borders of C h a n d r a g u p t a M a u r y a ' s empire beyond the Indus. T h e Chinese traveller, Huen-tsang entered I n d i a from the north-east a b o u t eye-witness account A . D . 629 a n d beyond has the left an o f w h a t e v e r he s a w h e r e . A c c o r d i n g to Indus

h i m the H i n d u borders h a d stretched far

t o i n c l u d e w h a t are n o w c a l l e d K a b u l , G h a z n i , a n d G a n d h a r * . A l m o s t a l l the Chinese who came to I n d i a d u r i n g those years h a d t o crose t h e s e H i n d u s t a t e s a n d stepped into India. THE CHINESE OF THAT E R A CALLED T H E HINDUS 654. most 'Shintsu''. corruption SHINTSU' the I n d u s before they

T h a t is w h y t h e y i n C h i n a referred to I n d i a b y its name of Sindhu, and T h i s j is yet the Hindu people as the I t is quite p l a i n t h a t this ' S h i n t s u ' was a Chinese of Sindhu. another proof on originally from

ancient

Chinese side t h a t the w o r d H i n d u is d e r i v e d the w o r d S i n d h u .

T H E FIRST A R A B INVASION O F SINDH A N D THEIR 665. M o s t o f the DEFEAT h i s t o r i e s refer first to the Arab the

modern the

invasion on K i n g

D a h i r as

invasion wherein

262

SIX G L O M O U S EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

H i n d u K i n g was completely defeated. falsehood. A . D . 640 i n w h i c h t h e p a r a g r a p h 324)

B u t this is a b l a t a n t

The F i r s t A r a b invasion of Sindh took place i n i n v a d e r s were c o m p l e t e l y v a n q u i s h e d

a n d their commander-in-chief was k i l l e d b y the H i n d u s (cf :

T H E S E C O N D M A J O R INVASION O F SINDH B Y THE 656. ARABS Mohammed Kasim

B u t i n A . D . 711, however, the head of a

m a r c h e d o n S i n d h at destroyed, 657.

fifty-thousand-strong

a r m y and while facing i t bravely Maharaj D a h i r of S i n d h was (cf. p a r a g r a p h s 327 t o 331). But i m m e d i a t e l y w i t h i n fifty y e a r s o f t h i s f a l l o f

K i n g D a h i r , the R a j p u t s and specially their leader, B a p p a R a v a l o f C h i t o d , w r e s t e d i t a w a y f r o m t h e A r a b s a n d he a n d other H i n d u Pariyatra Gandhar kings pushed their boundaries r i g h t f r o m the Kashmir, sea). M o u n t a i n i.e. H i n d u k u s h mountains,

( w h i c h is n o w c a l l e d A f g h a n i s t a n ) s t r a i g h t u p t o (which we now shamelessly call A r a b i a n region lasted for three

Sindhusagar

T h i s H i n d u s o v e r e i g n t y over the vast h u n d r e d years.

THREE HUNDRED YEARS AMOUNT T O ABOUT SEVEN 658. a vast GENERATIONS

E v e n w h e n the H i n d u s h e l d t h e i r sway over such region for more than three hundred years and

even w h e n S i n d h h a d been reconquered b y the R a j p u t s w i t h i n twenty-five years of its O n the contrary great loss to K a s i m , m o s t o f t h e E n g l i s h , n e v e r so much as m e n t i o n i t . well-known from the historians, litterateurs, as also t h e H i n d u , h i s t o r i a n s

p r o f e s s o r s a l l t h e w o r l d o v e r as a l s o t h e s c h o o l - g o i n g c h i l d r e n have a l l along been repeating march right up to blindly that right and for the t i m e K a s i m conquered S i n d h the Muslims began their o n w a r d Rameshwaram a l l these t w e l v e time the British i n slavery. h u n d r e d y e a r s o r so f r o m This A . D . 711 t o

l e f t I n d i a i n 1947 t h e H i n d u s

had been

rotting

a s s u m p t i o n is as f a l s e as i t i s i n s u l t i n g t o t h e H i n d u s .

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

26S

T h i s is a n unbearable p e r v e r s i o n o f facts. 659. should Hereafter at least a t r u t h - l o v i n g falsehood, w r i t e r o f historythis perversion, as a l s o f r o m t h o s e scrupulously avoid this

o f facts f r o m s c h o o l o r c o l l e g e t e x t - b o o b s of a greater worth and importance.

THESE THREE HUNDRED YEARS 660. A.D. F o r d u r i n g t h e s e t h r e e h u n d r e d y e a r s i.e., u p t o

1000 o r so i n t h e w h o l e o f I n d i a r i g h t f r o m H i n d u k u s h A t such an early date as that the Hindu

to C e y l o n a n d to B u r m a i n the east the H i n d u S o v e r e i g n states ruled proudly. kings i n the south l i k e the Cher, C h o w l , P a n d y a , and others sometimes vast southern Trisamudreshwar. i n slavery under the its prosperous and history. F R O M A . D . 1000 661. Ghazni, at A l l of a sudden the T O A.D. comet 1030 rose M a h m u d to the as h a s of the one, at o t h e r s the as to t h a t the seas so p o w e r f u l l y To say call Rashtrakut themselves sweated

next ruled the

whole of I n d i a

M u s l i m s o r some o t h e r

rulers, ignoring is to belie

independent sovereign status,

like a

this time.

A t his accession whole

throne he been

vowed to M u s l i m i z e of depredations and

of I n d i a and,

a l r e a d y d e s c r i b e d i n p a r a g r a p h s 365 t o 3 7 5 , c a r r i e d o n a s e r i e s arson, religious persecution and rapes from a n d p o l l u t i o n a n d conversion t h r o u g h o u t the vast t r a c t M u l t a n i n P u n j a b to Someshwar i n S o u r a s h t r a . 662. B u t i t is because at s u c h exemplary valour cataclysmal times t h e H i n d u s showed a n d perseverance a n d for-

bearance i n facing a l l these calamites never l o s i n g self-respect or courage, t h a t H i n d u states c o u l d again raise their banners overthrowing the M u s l i m ascendancy hardly w i t h i n twentyfive t o t h i r t y y e a r s o f M a h m u d G h a z n i ' s d e a t h i n A . D . 1 0 3 0 w i t h t h e sole e x c e p t i o n p e r h a p s o f t h e Punjab b e y o n d the I n d u s . astonishing that matter. i l l u s t r a t i o n of the northern p a r t o f the as t h e for T h i s can surely be c i t e d

tenacity of any nation

264
663. thirty or

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

S e c o n d l y , i t m u s t be forty years o f the

r e m e m b e r e d t h a t d u r i n g the political the havoc wrought by India while enjoying whole of South

M a h m u d o f G h a z n i i n the n o r t h , h a d been independence, prosperity, as n o n - c h a l a n t l y as b e f o r e . 664. This is w h y even

displaying daring and adventure

a n d t h e m a s t e r y o f t h e t h r e e seas d u r i n g those t h i r t y o r f o r t y said was O f course we d o n o t Punjab

y e a r s o f G h a z n i ' s r a i d s , I n d i a as a w h o l e c a n n e v e r be t o be s l a v i n g under the deny that a ascendancy small part firmly foreign heels. of the north-western

annexed b y Ghazni establishing political

as w e l l as r e l i g i o u s

o v e r t h e r e . H o w e v e r , i t m u s t a l s o be b o r n e

i n m i n d that even at t h a t time K a s h m i r was a H i n d u state. HUNDRED AND FIFTY YEARS AFTER T H E D E A T H O F M A H M U D O F GHAZNI IN A . D . 665. A hundred and fifty 1030 years i.e. a b o u t five g e n e r a from K a s h m i r

t i o n s after A . D . 1030 t h e w h o l e o f I n d i a r i g h t to A s s a m a n d B u r m a i n the n o r t h as b e f o r e . following

a n d Rameshwaram i n the a n d priests were, along cultural Sanskrit was front The great

South, was p o l i t i c a l l y independent, powerful a n d prosperous G r e a t preachers, saints a n d M a h a n t s the path o f Shree Shankaracharya

w i t h S m r i t i k a r s D e v a l a n d M e d h a t i t h i , leading the life of the whole of I n d i a a n d its oversea-colonies. was the I n d i a n priestly language throughout. nation. the c u l t u r a l centre d u r i n g the rulers rebuilt on raids this o f the w h o l e H i n d u

Kashi

w o u n d s suffered b y o u r H i n d u n a t i o n d u r i n g these y e a r s . side, new

on the p o l i t i c a l

o f M a h m u d of G h a z n i were s k y - h i g h temples

healed up b y like that of

I f the temple o f S o m n a t h was

Bhuvaneshwar and rose to t h e i r f u l l to-and-fro east a n d

religious centres i n Orissa a n d A s s a m T h e H i n d u m a s t e r y o f the E a s t e r n , and commerce, their of their troops,

glory.

W e s t e r n a n d t h e S o u t h e r n seas, t h e i r t r a d e movement to of thousands visits right up royal visits and return

to Mexico i n the tar unhampered and

A f r i c a i n the west continued

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

265 could keep constant contact

therefore the I n d i a n s overseas with their mother-land and w e l l as c u l t u r a l l y . 666. slavery ?

t h e r e b y p r o s p e r e d m a t e r i a l l y as of this

C a n a n y H i n d u - h a t e r dare say, therefore,

p e r i o d at least t h a t the whole o f I n d i a was r o t t i n g i n abject

CHAPTER X V

FROM T H E TWELFTH CENTURY A.D. TO T H E END OF T H E THIRTEENTH CENTURY A.D. 667. A f t e r the death o f M a h m u d o f G h a z n i , the i n the first consisted recently the m a i n l y o f the Muslim Muslim

power there grew far too weak because p o p u l a t i o n there converted secondly quite because

place the

a b o r i g i n a l tribebeing: two

b y craft or coercion to I s l a m a n d States were Mongols a n d T u r k s , the

Arabian

destroyed completely by the

great A s i a n tribes which h a d not yet sworn allegiance to Islam^ d u r i n g their sweeping raids through the vast tract o f C e n t r a l A s i a right upto E u r o p e . 668. A s has already been pointed out m a n y big and small H i n d u communities and royal families ruled this regioa for a long time. during forced became the to G h u r i w a s o n e o f these H i n d u w h i c h was w h o l l y religio-political Muslim and communities to Islam Being for they From r o u n d about Ghazni^ Muslim the follow converted

aggressions.

socio-religious practices i n their faith that

generations this originally H i n d u so s t a u n c h bigoted

c o m m u n i t y o f the Ghuries-

ardently desired to rule the other M u s l i m s i n G h a z n i . the same M u s l i m (yet originally Hindu) Ghuri

community

rose t o p o w e r o n e M o h a m m a d G h o r i w h o s u b j u g a t i n g a l l thewarring tribes d u r i n g the internecine after h i m s e l f the S u l t a n of the S t a t e . trade proclamation, which b a t t l e s t h a t b r o k e outfinally proclaimed loyal that the death o f M a h m u d o f G h a z n i ,

I n order to enlist the throughout

s u p p o r t o f a l l t h e M u s l i m s he m a d e e v e r y w h e r e t h e s t o c k - i n reverberated r e g i o n a n d t h e n o r t h - w e s t r e g i o n o f H i n d u s t a n , t h a t he w o u l d force a l l t h e K a f i r s ( m e a n i n g H i n d u s ) i n I n d i a t o a c c e p t I s l a m a n d w o u l d f o u n d a n e m p i r e there^. 669. H o w e v e r , i n spite o f h i s a m b i t i o n he c o u l d n o t do.

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

26T

a n y t h i n g o f t h e k i n d M a h m u d o f G h a z n i h a d d o n e before h i m i n his seventeen h o r r i b l e p r e d a t o r y raids because o f the a d v e r s e c i r c u m s t a n c e s . I n A . D . 1176 M o h a m m e d G h o r i first c a p t u r e d t h e s t r o n g f o r t o f O o c h n e a r t h e c o n fluence o f t h e P a n c h n a d w i t h the Indus. the qeen i n the Enraged fort killed at the weakness of her husband daughter h i m and m a r r i e d her

to the v i c t o r i o u s M o h a m m e d s u r r e n d e r i n g the o f t h e r e g i o n a t t h e same time*. 670. Then i n order to size u p t h e

overlordship Kingdoms For, to

Hindu

M o h a m m e d G h o r i m a r c h e d o n t h e w e a k e s t one o f G u j a r a t b y proceeding s t e a l t h i l y a l o n g the chiefs enthroned a minor. borders of Rajasthan. the K i n g of Gujarat h a v i n g died, the Queen and her m i l i t a r y This led Mohammed Ghori t h i n k t h a t i t was w e a k m i s l e d b y appearances. invasion, of other the e n o u g h t o be a t t a c k e d . B u t he was

F o r , on learning of Ghori's ensuing augmented by those marched forward, to soldiers to defend the

H i n d u army of Gujarat,

sympathising Hindu Kings,

the mountain-ranges, of A b u . The Queen herself fought i n the battle most v a l i a n t l y , urging all the Inflamed furiously directions, b y her that the words the i n f a n t k i n g w h o m , she s a i d , she h a d d e l i v e r e d t o t h e i r c a r e . whole H i n d u a r m y f o u g h t soM u s l i m s were routed completely i n a l l

M o h a m m e d G h o r i h i m s e l f escaped n a r r o w l y a n d

fled s t r a i g h t t o h i s d o m a i n b e y o n d t h e borders*. SECOND MAJOR DEFEAT OF MOHAMMED GHORI B Y T H E HINDUS 671. M o h a m m e d G h o r i , h o w e v e r , w a s n o t t o be d a u n t e d S o w i t h o u t b e i n g d i s c o u r a g e d b y h i s recenttime the territory of Prithviraj Chouhan,

by adversities. invading this

d e f e a t a t A b u he o n c e a g a i n m a r c h e d o n I n d i a i n A . D . 1 1 9 1 , w h e r e u p o n t h a t g a l l a n t m o n a r c h o f D e l h i a l o n g w i t h as m a n y H i n d u r u l e r s as he c o u l d t h e n g . a t h e r a d v a n c e d a g a i n s t G h o r i a n d j o i n i n g battle at T a r a y a n to the n o r t h of K a r n o o l dayS. Mohammed Ghori himself was captured near P a n i p a t d e a l t a c r u s h i n g defeat o n t h e i n v a d e r , a f t e r a b l o o d y a l i v e byPrithviraj. T h i s b a t t l e i s k n o w n as t h e B a t t l e o f T a t a v a d i .

268 672.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F I N D I A N ; HISTORY

E m p e r o r (Samrat)

Prithyiraj and his

feudatory

p r i n c e s were a f t e r a l l H i n d u s b y b i r t h a n d b e l o n g e d t q t h e topmost Rajput ranks. Hence they sincerely believed that t o l e t go t h e c a p t i v e n a t i o n a l e n e m y a l i v e , h o w e v e r treache;rous he m i g h t be, to g i v e b a c k his k i n g d o m w i t h a l l p o m p and show, was the highest form of religious conducts c o n d u c i v e t o h e a v e n l y b l i s s as concerned. 673. f^Rt ^vi;fir ^T ^ =^Rr i regards a true w a r r i o r was

5R-f^5r ififq' s^fft- 'g^rff^

W e r e a serpent (an i n v e t e r a t e w i t h a view to bite the t o pieces w i t h a surprise other way possible. motherland, he

ii*
n a t i o n a l e n e m y ) t o come s h o u l d be smashed of Shree

attack, deceit or c u n n i n g or i n any this war-strategy t a u g h t to the H i n d u s l o n g ago,

Although

K r i s h n a and C h a n a k y a was sins. F o r as w e h a v e

a t t h a t t i m e i t a p p e a r e d t o t h e m l i k e one o f t h e five d e a d l i e s t a l r e a d y s h o w n i n p a r a g r a p h s 397 t o that time utterly B u t the most of sense o f v i r t u e s . . . . this 454, the w h o l e o f the H i n d u n a t i o n was at infatuated w i t h the Muslims, 674. however, scrupulously. See h o w : H a d P r i t h v i r a j C h o u h a n , Ghori, invaded Ghazni and had instead the Mohammed Muslims perverted followed

very war-strategy

d e f e a t e d t h e R a j p u t s (as t h e R a j p u t s but

h a d a c t u a l l y done w i t h

M o h a m m e d Ghori) they would have not only killed P r i t h v i r a j w o u l d also h a v e converted, b y u s i n g force a n d c u n n i n g , captive Rajputs to Islam, would have made them, captive of our c h i l d r e n slaves for the whole o f their lives all t h e

their wives and women ravaged. raj used and

i n their houses a n d the b e a u t i f u l among the H i n d u To such a the other damned, demoniacal enemy Rajput rulers

G h o r i himself might have t a k e n into his harem and

r e l i g i o n , l i k e M o h a m m e d G h o r i , was m e r c y s h o w n b y P r i t h v i confederated maxim ^ following sheepishly the t e x t u a l only i n the ' J W R : . (a m a x i m t o be magnanimous a n d persons

case o f s o m e n o b l e a n d circumstances

enemy!) w i t h o u t t h e s l i g h t e s t c o n s i d e r a t i o n b e i n g g i v e n t o t h e p ropriety of time, place a n d the

6TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

269 only to Mohammed o n l y to respect

i n v o l v e d ! N a y , they showed mercy not Ghori but the even noble R a j p u t

to the whole M u s l i m a r m y ,

t r a d i t i o n of assuring full protection from O n l y an oral promise H i s domain of more o f

fear to those who surrendered meekly.

w a s o b t a i n e d f r o m M o h a m m e d G h o r i t h a t he w o u l d n o t a g a i n i n v a d e I n d i a a n d he w a s a l l o w e d t o go a l i v e . Ghazni, their too, was returned to him". suicidal and credulous A n d proud,

generosity than of their h a v i n g

defeated the M u s l i m a r m y of M o h a m m e d G h o r i , those R a j p u t warriors marched t r i u m p h a n t l y to D e l h i and celebrated their victory ! BUT W H A T DID M O H A M M E D DO 675. GHORI

O N REACHING GHAZNI ? his enmity to the

D i d M o h a m m e d G h o r i forget contrary like a snake,

H i n d u s because o f this generosity N o ! O n the without crush H93, THE RAJPUT the any

of Prithviraj Chouhan ? provoked by a Hindu slight

injury M o h a m m e d G h o r i a n d a l l the M u s l i m s i n his k i n g d o m , sense o f g r a t i t u d e altogether*. again for the And with imbecile army generosity, were a l l the Hindus Mohammed G h o r i once more embittered, and r e s o l v e d to

a huge

attacked Prithviraj i n A . D .

RASOS' AND T H E BEST

AMONG BHAT

T H E M T H E PRITHVIRAJ RASO' O F C H A N D 676.

I n fact i t is impossible a n d i m p r o p e r to write a n y h i s t o r i c a l accounts written b y the Rajput

t r u s t - w o r t h y h i s t o r y o f the R a j p u t s w i t h o u t closely s t u d y i n g the contemporary B h a t s a n d C h a r a n s i n t h e i r h e r o i c a n d , t o some e x t e n t , p o e t i c s t y l e a n d k n o w n i n t h a t r e g i o n as ' R a s o s ' . whether amongst ten such as h a v e read them w i t h any B u t i t is d o u b t f u l o u r h i s t o r i a n s t h e r e be five o r a t t h e m o s t scientific curiosity ! o f the Rajputs of histories written

T h a t is w h y none o f the that age, w i t h

the times or, for t h a t m a t t e r ,

o f the whole H i n d u society of T h e y are m e r e

the solitary exception of that of C o l . T o d

r e a l l y d e s e r v e s t o be t r u l y c a l l e d h i s t o r i e s .

270 translations or

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF I N D I A N HISTORK

transliterations of stray incoherent and perverted accounts

remarks

and disconnected composed on pure,

o f the M u s l i m or

the E n g l i s h writers.

I n d e p e n d e n t ' R a s o s ' seem t o h a v e been proud of their religion The 'Rasos' are not vivid forceful and or R a s o , etc.).

valiant Rajput Ranas, histories !

(Hamir Raso, Chhatrasal unadulterated

B u t the

descriptions of the v a r i o u s events, t h e i r h i g h f e r v o u r a n d the fact o f their authors' incidents logical live, p a r t i c i p a t i o n , t o a lesser before do. the greater the the degree, i n t h o s e p a r t i c u l a r h i s t o r i c a l e v e n t s m a k e t h o s e g r a n d as i t w e r e , can never imagination of outlines r e a d e r , as t h e a b o v e - m e n t i o n e d accounts sketchy of chrono-

'Prithviraj Raso' by

f a m o u s C h a n d B h a t , w h o M'as i n t h e p a y o f P r i t h v i r a j , b e a r s out t h e a b o v e r e m a r k m o v i n g pathos i n its west^o. T H E S T O R Y O F T H E F I R E R A C E ( ^T^^^ 677. ) b y its epic serenity, descriptions o f the first Muslim raids calm dignity and time northfrom the H i n d u s of the

a n d o f its account of the

T h i s ' P r i t h v i r a j R a s o ' gives the famous anecdote o f fire-race i n connection w i t h the origin o f the the plague the leaping founders of the S a i n t V a s i s h t a perforflames o f the a n d the Hindus began to those of According to i t when

the s i f ' H - ^ the

R a j p u t dynasties.

n o n - H i n d u i n v a d e r s grew enormously, m e d a g r a n d sacrifice o n the Vedic

Mount A b u from These were the

of w h i c h a p p e a r e d f o u r s p l e n d i d w a r r i o r s i n o r d e r t o p r o t e c t H i n d u religion. four celebrated the P r a t i h a r s t o us q u i t e merge R a j p u t dynasties : the Q u h i l o t s of C h i t t o d , of K a n o u j , the Chouhans consistent w i t h i n the history. of Sambar the

P a r m a r s o f D h a r . T h e essence o f t h i s p o p u l a r a n e c d o t e seems F o r after vanquished the wholesale H u n s utterly and when the l a t t e r

H i n d u society, the

saints of

days m u s t n e c e s s a r i l y h a v e p e r f o r m e d s o m e g i g a n t i c s a c r i f i c e of p u r i f i c a t i o n a n d conversion for atleast thema memorable expression in Chand Bhat's some hundreds i n the i n c i d e n t w h i c h p e r h a p s finds t h i s p o e t i c 'Prithviraj Raso' finest

t r a d i t i o n o f the P u r a n i k w r i t e r s .

5m

GliORIOUS E P O C H :

271
Pracharini Sabha had undertaken to was i n

678i ' The republish this

Nagari

' P r i t h v i r a j R a s o ' i n 1922-23 w h e n I

p r i s o n at R a t a n g i r i , where some p a r t s o f i t were sent to m e o n request b y m y brother for m y essay o n H i n d u t w a . I do n o t Jmow, however, whether this whole book was ever p u b l i s h e d . T H E S E NON-HINDUS A R E SHAMELESS WE, HINDUS FIGHT SHY !

679.

The ' P r i t h v i r a j R a s o ' describes the

Hindu-Muslim

skirmishes a n d frays i n the epic style of M a h a b h a r a t , and the p o e t has p r a i s e d t h e H i n d u s h i g h l y f o r v a n q u i s h i n g M o h a m med Ghori again and to their glory ! a g a i n a n d t h e n s e t t i n g h i m free t o go alive, because t h i s n o b l e a c t o f t h e H i n d u s , he t h o u g h t , a d d e d B u t when Mohammed Ghori again attacked P r i t h v i r a j i n A . D . 1193, v i o l a t i n g h i s p r o m i s e t h a t he w o u l d never again i n v a d e I n d i a , Ghand B h a t wrote w r a t h f u l l y , " W e E i n d u s are scrupulous about religious and irreligious conduct, a b o u t t r u t h a n d f a l s e h o o d , w e fight s h y 680. of sinful acts, but t h e s e n o n - H i n d u s ( m e a n i n g M u s l i m s ) a r e u t t e r l y shameless ! B u t the breach o f promise w h i c h could state was a h i g h l y became a Muslimize the whole o f the K a f i r again a n d a g a i n he religious d u t y for the Muslims !

the M u s l i m s , a n d because M o h a m m e d G h o r i b r o k e his promises Gazi among T h i s f a c t a l s o m u s t be e n g r a v e d o n t h e B h a t were who never greatness blessed broke of hearts of the H i n d u s

that the Muslims who acted irreligiously according to C h a n d w i t h success b y G o d w h e r e a s ' t h e H i n d u s any promise but the enemy showed the quixotic crushed free a l i v e were

setting

o u t r i g h t owing to t h e i r steadfast adherence to their so-called religious conduct 1 681. thought There was another it to be the reason w h y M o h a m m e d G h o r i m a r c h against his direst In best o p p o r t u n i t y t o

P i r t h v i r a j . J a y c h a n d , the K i n g o f K a n o u j , h a d secretly given a solemn promise to help h i m against enemy!!, a promise w h i c h 1193, the later Prithviraj, p r o v e d fatal to himself.

H i n d u - M u s l i m armies met at Sthaneshwar, where

272

SIX G L O R I O U S EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY"-

i n the t h i c k of the fray fell i n the h a n d s o f the M u s l i m s , d e a d ox a l i v e t h e R a j p u t p r i n c e s , C h a i n u n d r a i , H a m i r , H a d a a n d good many other warriors ! terrible. . A l l this i f possible, f r o m the M u s l i m losses i n l i v e s w e r e a l s o s h o u l d r e a l l y be read,, detailed account

' P r i t h v i r a j R a s o ' i t s e l f , because i n the c a n o n l y be m e t with, and

h i s t o r i c a l a c c o u n t s b y t h e M u s l i m w r i t e r s n o t h i n g b u t censure^ and condemnation of the K a f i r s w i t h the exception of these p o e t i c a l R a s o s , histories, w r i t t e n b y H i n d u writers, do not s i m p l y exist. vouch that Prithviraj was, at a n d the M u s l i m s were victoriously. The Muslim i n the. writers battle length, killed S o o n after

this victory

Mohammed Ghori marched straight to Delhi,

because he h a d

to perform his d i a b o l i c a l l y pious deed o f demolishing the H i n d u temples, o f s l a u g h t e r i n g the masses o f H i n d u s , o f arson and especially of ravaging the young wife of P r i t h v i r a j , F a s t as M o h a m m e d t r a g i c n e w s of" whereupon, empress the daughter of J a y c h a n d , S a n y o g i t a , who was w e l l - k n o w n at t h a t t i m e for her exceptional beauty. faster G h o r i made for D e l h i , b y the Muslims, s t i l l went the

the defeat o f P r i t h v i r a j a n d o f h i s d e a t h o r probable capture to the r o y a l palace o f D e l h i , pre-arranged according to the p l a n perhaps, the

S a n y o g i t a l o s t n o t a m i n u t e t o face t h e d a n g e r b o l d l y i n t h e traditional Rajput way. A t once, l e a v i n g aside love, fraternal a l l considerthe the a t i o n for wealth, parental love a n d d u t y to G o d Shiv ! H^omen l e a p t she j u m p e d on affection, floor of

a t t a c h m e n t to her e a r t h l y existence, a n d b r e a k i n g a l l ties o f from the top-most p a l a c e a n d k i l l e d h e r s e l f w i t h t h e w o r d J a y h a r (stflsr)glory h e r l i p s she p e r f o r m e d Sanyogita, hundreds another JayharJohar I o f other Hindu W h a t o f the empress, one a f t e r

into the Y a m u n a (Jamuna)

a n d d r o w n e d t h e m s e l v e s before t h e M u s l i m s c o u l d e v e n t o u c h or pollute t h e m ! 682. O n reaching D e l h i , Mohammed Ghori immediately his heart's o f the content^'. Proclaiming there, he his set t o p l u n d e r a n d d e s t r o y t h e r o y a l p a l a c e s a n d t h e c i t i z e n s w i t h fire a n d s w o r d , t o next the establishment appointed a trusted Muslim power

s l a v e , o f h i s , ope

K u t u b u d d i n , as

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

273
s t r a i g h t off t o ^Ghazni. L a t e r K u t u b u d d i n to In a assist-

chief administrator, and went on within two years With Jaychand.

i n 1195 M o h a m m e d G h o r i a t t a c k e d

his administrator

h i m h e m a r c h e d o n K a n o u j w h e r e i n a f u r i o u s scuffle J a y c h a n d was u t t e r l y v a n q u i s l i e d a n d killed^*. K i n g received a 683. Nearly fitting a reward the H i n d u n a t i o n ! hundred years or more had elapsed since the d r e a d f u l raids o f M a h m u d t h e i r r e c o l l e c t i o n was g r o w i n g fainter tion or dream i n the Hindu mind. invasions of M o h a m m e d Ghori, Saint, dignitary of every o f G h a z n i a n d as s u c h like an evil hallucinaSo w i t h these two sense t h e I n d i a n f o r h i s h i g h t r e a s o n against-

every H i n d u K i n g , E m p e r o r , the hut-dweller was miserable hearing of plight Kashi

sort, d o w n to

shocked to the m a r r o w o f his bones at t h i s of H i n d u courage and strength. elated at this unexpected victory, and

M o h a m m e d G h o r i , too, was

(Benares) as t h e h o l i e s t o f H i n d u p l a c e s o f w o r s h i p h e h e a d e d straight for it i n order to destroy H i n d u religion. 684. ment to T h e people at K a s h i were t a k e n unawares b y t h i s face it. Naturally Mohammed Hindu Ghori captured f a n a t i c a l a n d b l o o d - t h i r s t y r a i d a n d as s u c h h a d n o a r r a n g e K a s h i i n no time, started and women, to p l u n d e r the women, and s p e c i a l l y to women to accept f o r t h w i t h to slaughter H i n d u men house's, to r a v i s h H i n d u Hindu men and A b o v e a l l he r a i s e d t o temple and broke force countless

Islam and slavery.

b i g heaps o f rubble a n d b r i c k every H i n d u t h e i d o l s w i t h i n i t t o bits^^. 685. B u t he immediately heard

the news t h a t i n t h e bitter

H i n d u states b e y o n d a n d especially i n R a j a s t h a n , plans were being c h a l k e d out o f e n c i r c l i n g h i m ; a n d h a v i n g the experience of the u n i t e d H i n d u satisfied sweep trusted 686. Ghazni. himself from s w o r d s m e n t w i c e before, h e

w i t h w h a t e v e r he c o u l d a c h i e v e d u r i n g o n e he a p p o i n t e d h i s v e r s a t i l e , b r a v e and

K a n o u j to K a s h i (Benaras), a n d went b a c k t o Governor of the

A s before

s l a v e K u t u b u d d i n , h i m s e l f as t h e

recently won territory upto Kanouj^*. A n d alas ! A t this very evil, unpropitious moment

274

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

our a g e - o l d C a p i t a l o f t h e Y u d h i s h t h i r this Delhi, was foundation lost to the

H i n d u empire

since the d a y s o f modern to six

our Indraprastha, Muslim

H a s t i n a p u r or

n o n - H i n d u s a n d there was l a i d the e m p i r e *;for next centuries five or centre o f servitude a n d breaks remained

stone of the

come ! D e l h i b e c a m e t h e so r o t t i n g u n d e r t h e

foreign rule for the

h u n d r e d years (with v e r y short

i n between ) t i l l at i m p e r i a l power Hindu imperial

last the Marathas t r i u m p h a n t l y hoisted their saffron-coloured flag a t A t t o c k a n d o v e r t h r o w i n g t h e M u s l i m beyond, made i t the handmaid of the authority. 687. S o o n a f t e r he r e a c h e d Ghazni, Mohammed Ghori B h a t gives of how to k i l l h i m of a

w a s k i l l e d , ( i n t h e o p i n i o n o f some M u s l i m h i s t o r i a n s , ) b y a small b a n d o f s o l d i e r s i n h i s army^^, b u t C h a n d a colourful Prithviraj folk-lore and detailed one seized the unique it opportunity is n o t is t h a t d e s c r i p t i o n i n his B a s o

-and a v e n g e d h i s d e f e a t . c a n be f o u n d , m e n t i o n here.

A l t h o u g h no other support for this as y e t , unworthy

T h e essence o f t h i s s u p e r b l y d e s c r i b e d f o l k P r i t h v i r a j was battle. was not k i l l e d i n the

lore i n the poetical ' P r i t h v i r a j R a s o ' captured alive by Ghori and out his eyes,

M o h a m m e d G h o r i t o o k h i m t o G h a z n i as a c a p t i v e a n d s t r u c k making him blind. A t this a Bhat s h o c k i n g news at G h a z n i i n of laying down C h a n d B h a t went on his own to his l i f e f o r h i s e m p e r o r . M u s l i m rulers also have his say. could Ghori's court

o r d e r t o d o h i s t r a d i t i o n a l d u t y as

Charans a n d B h a t s were supposed not generally break this conven-

t o b e a r a c h a r m e d l i f e , t h e y w e r e n o t t o be k i l l e d a n d t h e tion ! Sultan M o h a m m e d Ghori too Chand B h a t asked Chand B h a t to top of his is y o u r sonorous captive But my that of the the

was a w e l l - k n w o n a n d ready" M y master

w i t t e d , facile poet, w h o sang o u t at the voice a heroic b a l l a d to mean, sole r e q u e s t i s t h a t I same or a n y Sultan other should himself a n d y o u are sure t o e n d h i s life as manner.

best y o u please.

s h o u l d a l s o be k i l l e d w i t h Secondly, I submit a witness

h i m i n the

demonstration

exceptional s k i l l of m y master i n the wonderful art o f h i t t i n g

6TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

275

t h e sound n\*<i^'^- in a r c h e r y . T h i s r e q u e s t m a d e t h e S u l t a n curious a b o u t Tvere m a d e . this wonderful art. were Even then w i t h every Sultan Chand p r e c a u t i o n the necessary arrangements for the d e m o n s t r a t i o n Twenty-one pans hung i n a row. IMohammed sat eagerly w i t h his select retinue a n d his noblem e n at a h i g h place i n the court m a d e t o s i t before t h e p a n s i n t h e guard. and Emperor T h e n as each p a n was the an loud. A s soon as Prithviraj took to witness the feat. B h a t a n d P r i t h v i r a j , the last H i n d u E m p e r o r of D e l h i , were

wake of a strong military rang out the blinded

struck the stroke r a n g clear

sound

u n m i s t a k a b l e a i m at the p a n A s this feat was repeated w i t h and admiration and and finally sitting spur of the the near the a

concerned a n d h i t the m a r k . court was thrilled with went

exceptional accuracy o f a i m for twenty-one times, the whole wonder on clapping o f h a n d s unceasingly,

Sultan himself shouted aloud 'shabas, shabas''bravo, bryo!!' A t that v e r y moment the Prithviraj moment composed telling a captive couplet Chand Bhat (^fi) shoot, on the without

P r i t h v i r a j to

wasting

moment, the S u l t a n s i t t i n g at a p a r t i c u l a r distance, shouting 'shabas, s h a b a s B r a v o , b r a v o ' . A t this the b l i n d e d E m p e r o r P r i t h v i r a j t o o k an a i m i n the d i r e c t i o n of the S u l t a n s h o u t i n g -"shabas, s h a b a s ' a n d k i l l e d h i m w i t h a s h a r p a r r o w . t h e r e was a n u p r o a r a n d the gaurds weapons, Prithviraj and confusion everywhere, upon them drew Chand Bhat but with o f the S u l t a n could f a l l A t once before their

out their own

s w o r d s a n d c u t off t h e i r o w n h e a d s ! THE SLAVE 688. S o o n after the DANASTY

death of M o h a m m e d G h o r i , his

s l a v e (governor) a d m i n i s t r a t o r i n I n d i a , K u t u b u d d i n , h i m s e l f became t h e S u l t a n a n d e s t a b l i s h e d h i s i n d e p e n d e n t k i n g d o m at D e l h i . Dynasty. K u t u b u d d i n was a T u r k b y b i r t h , b u t as he was -a s l a v e o f M o h a m m e d G h o r i , h i s d y n a s t y i s c a l l e d t h e S i a v e

276

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INEdAN HISTORY

T H E FICTITIOUS STORY O F K U T U B M I N A R 689. as T h e l e g e n d t h a t he b u i l t t h e famous K u t u b m i n a ? This pillar Samudra near the The stama m e m o r i a l to his v i c t o r y is altogether false. Hindu emperor, mo?t probably by

o f v i c t o r y w a s b u i l t as V i s h n u s t a m b h t h e p i l l a r o f V i s h n u by a certain Gupta and the pillar, was dedicated to L o r d Vishnu^*. which Recent excavaThereafter

tions have discovered a n ancient i d o l

o f Shree V i s h n u e x t e n t ; so i n

supports the above assertion.

P r i t h v i r a j Chouhan i m p r o v e d i t to a great Muslims ping had grown very much

R a j p u t p e r i o d it was sometimes called P r i t h v i s t a m b h ^ ' . names a n d a l l other traces of the o l d monuments them w i t h t h e i r o w n seals w h e r e v e r t h e y their expeditions. and

fond of obliterating the went on w i t h

H e n c e i n I n d i a , too, they changed the o l d sites, w o r k s o f a r t and gave

o r i g i n a l n a m e s o f t h e c a p i t a l s t h e y c o n q u e r e d , t h e h o l y placep^ of pilgrimage, the i m p o r t a n t them a l l their M u s l i m names. habit K u t u b u d d i n named Kutubminar. and were aphorisms stambh Arabic, there. purpose According to this mischievous of V i s h n u got in this

this very monument from the Koran

A t m a n y p l a c e s o n t h a t p i l l a r he engraved

the h y m n s and

a d d e d some n e w f e a t u r e s t o t h e p i l l a r h e r e a n d required for intentionally procured from the demolished

B u t the b l o c k s o f stones t h a t were

H i n d u temples a n d the idols therein. RAIDS O N CHITOD A N D HINDU VICTORIES 690. the While Kutubuddin states. the Soon he was conquering the uneasy Punjab,. about

D e l h i , K a n o u j a n d o t h e r H i n d u s t a t e s , he w a s Rajput to learat

of the death o f R a n a

S a m a r s i n g of C h i t o d and of the succession of his m i n o r son Karna throne. H e was n o t a f o o l t o l e t go t h i s fine B u t the m o t h e r of the m i n o r k i n g great abilities. army a leadership o f the o p p o r t u n i t y to subdue it.

of C h i t o d , K a r u n d e v i , was v e r y brave a n d o f T h a t y o u n g mother-queen took the

a n d i n s p i r i n g t h e o t h e r n e i g h b o u r i n g H i n d u s t a t e s t o fight o n h e r s i d e , d e a l t a m e m o r a b l e defeat o n the M u s l i m battle near Ambar (Amber of Amer)^''. army in I n order to a v o i d

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

277 Later

complete destruction, K u t u b u d d i n retreated to Delhi; on when Rahup succeded Kama Muslim

to the throne of Chitod, army to rout'^. Rana

K u t u b u d d i n ' s a r m y once a g a i n m a r c h e d o n C h i t o d . B u t o n c e again the Rajputs p u t the R a h u p p r o v e d t o be a v e r y a b l e r u l e r . T h e M u s l i m s t h e r e f o r e never thought o f invading Chitod t i l l his death. 691. the the It B u t i t m u s t be r e m e m b e r e d h e r e t h a t nor even while pursued Masjids* Muslim Muslims fleeing l a u n c h e d repeated a t t a c k s o n the H i n d u states, ever Muslim army, nor a g a i n besieged the M u s l i m them or their thus retaliated the

t h e H i n d u s as a r u l e n e v e r i n v a d e d t h e m localities left behind and destroyed is because t h e H i n d u s n e v e r

a g g r e s s i o n o w i n g t o t h e i r p e r v e r s e sense o f v i r t u e s , t h e l a t t e r again a n d again perpetrated these crimes against the f o r m e r . 692. After K u t u b u d d i n ' s death Sultans came i n A . D . 1210, one to rule'^. i n the trusty or She guise slave two incapable was of the well a man. court to the throne o f D e l h i , b u t as

they were soon deposed S u l t a n a R a z i a began trained himself. She a t t e n d e d the court or L a t e r on and began her army

i n t h e affairs o f t h e S t a t e b y K u t u b u d d i n she f e l l i n l o v e w i t h a to l i v e openly w i t h her.

of hers, n a m e d J a l a l u d d i n , who chiefly m a n o e u v r e d t h i n g s i n This was, of her thought however, most detestable to the T u r k i s h noblemen The Turks

c o u r t , because J a l a l u d d i n was a N e g r o . bred. 69 3 . that

t h e m s e l v e s t o be o f h i g h r a n k a n d d e s p i s e d t h e N e g r o s as l o w T h i s w i l l m a k e another p o i n t clear, to the Turks, the Mongols, the the reader the themthe

although

Arabs,

P a t h a n s , the Negros (Abyssinians) a n d differences a n d e x h i b i t e d i n equality place and

others called out of place

selves M u s l i m s a n d p r o u d l y p r o c l a i m e d the

absence o f caste-

o f status for a l l i n order to belittle the H i n d u s o n T h e s e d i s t i n c t i o n s were o n t h e c o n t r a r y S h o r t n e s s o f s p a c e c o m p e l s us t o refer "Essay on Abolition the of far too reader Castes'*

t h a t a c c o u n t , t h e y w e r e n o t a l t o g e t h e r free f r o m t h o s e c a s t e differences. 694. pronounced amongst them a n d caused a good deal of trouble. to a chapter i n our b o o k ,

278 (oflfg^^? 695. against Razia fe''?)

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R Y

named

"Sects

and Pactions Amongst

the

Muslims"23. I n t h e e n d the T u r k i s h n o b l e m e n rose i n r e b e l l i o n the under Negro the (Abyssinian?) Jalaluddin and Sultana leadership of Altunia, the governor o f whereupon Razia The there. and

Sarhiud, a n d defeated R a z i a i n a battle,

cast her spell u p o n the v i c t o r A l t u n i a a n d m a r r i e d h i m . n e w l y w e d d e d c o u p l e m a r c h e d o n D e l h i once defeated a n d k i l l e d b y the After jconsiderable court plots a nobleman, named noblemen and intrigues and ' B u l b a n ' usurped the the army throne

again but were

plots and counter-

b e c a m e the S u l t a n o f D e l h i . MONGOL 696. raids were on RAIDSCHENGEEZKHAN

D u r i n g the reign o f this v e r y slave d y n a s t y M o n g o l India's farthest who borders had not through so far to Central sworn the Asia great their Black heajaed the as constant Mongolia trouble. Like whirlwinds and

causing

armies from

allegiance to Islam went Sea**. all T h e i r leader

on t r a m p l i n g over, Pacific was the days

crushing,

a l l t h e n a t i o n s a n d c o u n t r i e s f r o m the i n those

world-famoua

Chengeezkhan, who, t i l l the last moment of his life, States a n d the M u s l i m religion. H e deposed and

possible ignominies and insults on the M u s l i m and A r a b killed

K h a l i p h of B a g h d a d , w h o m the M u s l i m s h i g h l y respected the political and religious representative to the ground the c i t y o f Baghdad*". do absolutely n o t h i n g against h i m . Y e t the Allah

of G o d , and raised could

W i t h his ploughshare of to R u s s i a k i n g d o m of it toOn

d e s t r u c t i o n h e f u r r o w e d the v a s t t e r r i t o r y right u p w i t h o u t t h e l e a s t o b s t r u c t i o n ; he o v e r t h r e w t h e B l a c k Sea w i t h massacre, p l u n d e r , arson a n d dared restrain this destructive hand their way ously to d a s h v i o l e n t l y against I n d i a .

K i e v i n Russia*^, r a v a g e d the whole t r a c t straight up to the annexed his t r a n s c o n t i n e n t a l empire. B u t no power on this vast of Chengeezkhan ! earth

b a c k f r o m R u s s i a these M o n g o l a r m i e s w e r e o b v i B u t quite mysteriousfirst subduing the

l y , he w e n t s t r a i g h t off t o M o n g o l i a , after

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

27^

M u s l i m k i n g d o m of G h a z n i and quite suddenly d i e d there i n A . D . 1227. hands Kublai 697. or M u g h a l . India and of L a t e r on t h i s extensive empire passed one of this made the into the Mongol raceKublai K h a n . These

M o n g o l s h a d a l r e a d y r e d u c e d the w h o l e o f C h i n a a n d Korea.^ Khan age-long Chinese c a p i t a l o f P e k i n g of this Mongol-Turkish struggleinto his own'". O n e after-effect These finally was t h a t t h e y h a d a m i x e d progeny, w h i c h was called M o g h a l Moghals frequently tried to rush reached D e l h i . Some of t h e m took to I s l a m , These Moghals founded i n D e l h i named 'Moghalpura'". Some

b u t the o l d M u s l i m s d i d n o t t r e a t t h e m e q u a l l y ; t h e y consid e r e d t h e m t o be l o w - b o r n . a separate c o l o n y of others of them theirs

w e n t t o t h e R a j p u t s f o r s h e l t e r because t h e Especially i n the some two thousand of the valiant army

o l d M u s l i m s scoffed a t t h e m . of them sought employment H i n d u king of Ratanbhor. 698.

S u l t a n B u l b a n o f t h e S l a v e D y n a s t y w a s i n a sense B u t as r e g a r d s h i s everybody from hatred the towards to the the on

t h e m o s t p o w e r f u l a n d a b l e ; he c a l l e d h i m s e l f t h e t r u e r e p r e sentative of A l l a h . H i n d u s he s u r p a s s e d m e a n e s t o f servants^. emperor

H e imposed various

heavy taxes

the H i n d u s , forbade t h e i r pilgrimages to the h o l y places w h i l e t h e i r forcible conversions a n d massacres went o n u n c e a s i n g l y from v i l l a g e to village. 699. within luddin, Bulban d i e d i n o l d age i n A . D . 1286"'. a There being no able person from the Slave D y n a s t y to succeed h i m , four years slew the n o b l e m a n f r o m the K h i i j i f a m i l y J a l a l sons and grandsons of Bulban and

p r o c l a i m e d h i m s e l f the S u l t a n o f D e l h i , p u t t i n g a stop to t h e Slave D y n a s t y for ever, a n d s t a r t i n g his o w n , KHILJI D Y N T S T Y 700. Pathans were, This Khiiji dynasty of J a l a l l u d d i n Sultans called and itself

(Afghans), i f at with

a l l i t was o f T u r k i s h extractions as t h e o t h e r Muslims

J a l a l l u d d i n himself was, fired

the d e v i l i s h a m b i t i o n to destroy the H i n d u

280

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

p o l i t i c a l , as w e l l as r e l i g i o u s , p o w e r r o o t was just, as regards b u t was p a r t i a l to the M u s l i m s .

and branch.

He loss

other departments of a d m i n i s t r a t i o n , Seeing the tremendous single h a i r o f a

o f M u s l i m l i v e s i n t h e siege o f B a t a n b h o r , he r a i s e d t h e siege and decamped saying, " I value a Muslim to be more t h a n a hundred such f o r t s . " B u t this wisdom o f his was so b e l a t e d t h a t t h e cause f o r t h i s a c t i o n o f h i s h a s sought i n the unbeaten v a l o u r of the Rajputs. f a i l u r e he n e v e r a g a i n t r o u b l e d t h e R a j p u t s . 701. T h e o l d J a l a l l u d d i n r e a l l y wanted to enthrone S o he h a d s e n t h i m w i t h a large his one a m b i t i o u s , b r a v e , a n d s t a u n c h M u s l i m n e p h e w , A l l a u d d i n after his o w n d e a t h . to face the Rajputs w h i c h seemed t o o marched conquer reported straight the army he to B u t not content w i t h this assignment for his d a r i n g H i n d u - h a t r e d Sultan's permission he h a d lately After this

meagre

off w i t h o u t t h e Hindu

southern

states a n d rob t h e m o f their grown T h e first H i n d u s t a t e t o f a l l a

fabulous wealth of which

covetous beyond every l i m i t . Yadavas of Devgiri. 702. this the

v i c t i m to this unexpected a t t a c k o f A l l a u d d i n was t h a t of the T h e r e i s o n e s p e c i a l p o i n t t o be n o t e d as conquest of Allauddin. The H i n d u regards society from

southern

o f t h e s o u t h h a d , f o r m o r e o r less t w o t h o u s a n d 6 0 0 B . C . t o t h e 1 3 t h c e n t u r y A . D . , been political, religious and social economically h i g h l y prosperous.

years,

e a r l y b e g i n n i n g s o f t h e m o d e r n h i s t o r y i.e. f r o m 5 0 0 o r enjoying complete independence a n d h a d been I t h a d n e v e r been success-

f u l l y i n v a d e d t h r o u g h o u t t h e s e t w o t h o u s a n d years^^. W h o e v e r o f t h e f o r e i g n i n v a d e r s d a r e d t o d o so, w a s r u t h l e s s l y c r u s h e d on the borders themselves. far-reaching revolutionary harmful and So this invasion of of Allauddin special w a s t h e first o f i t s k i n d a n d w a s b o u n d t o be s u c c e s s f u l , w i t h effects. Because this harmful character of this invasion of

A l l a u d d i n i t has t o be d e a l t w i t h i n a f r e s h c h a p t e r .

CHAPTER X V I

M U S L I M INVASIONS O N S O U T H

INDIA

S O U T H INDIA U P T O T H E BEGINNINGS O F T H E 14TH C E N T U R Y . 703. from either ded. R i g h t from the beginnings 500 or of known history i.e.

about

600 B . C . t o t h e b e g i n n i n g o f t h e 1 4 t h great foreign i n v a s i o n unimpeThe H i n d u states there enjoyed their

century South I n d i a never k n e w any b y l a n d o r sea. O n the

p o l i t i c a l l i b e r t y and power almost unhampered and

contrary millions of H i n d u people a n d armies

of the K a l i n g s , Pandyas, Chers, Chols, A n d h r a s , R a s h t r a k u t s , 'Chalukyas, Y a d a v a s a n d others upto D w a r k a h a d victoriously spread their political and commercial supremacy, their theoupto Hindu logical a n d scientific knowledge, their art and sculpture 704-705. B u t this glorious achievement o f the

M e x i c o o n t h e one s i d e a n d t o c e n t r a l A f r i c a o n t h e other^. states o f the South of m a i n t a i n i n g their independence for over t w o t h o u s a n d y e a r s has n e v e r b e e n so s p e c i f i c a l l y a n d f o r c i b l y stated like earth anywhere i n h i s t o r y ' ! W e however challenge i f a n y continent ' c o u n t r y o r s t a t e o f s u c h m a g n i t u d e as t h a t o f t h e which has valiantly maintained its

S o u t h I n d i a n p e n i n s u l a c a n be f o u n d o n t h e face o f t h i s independence, either by land of

power a n d e m p i r e a n d k e p t f o r e i g n i n v a d e r s 706. -whose

or sea off i t s t e r r i t o r i e s f o r s u c h a l o n g p e r i o d ! A n d such a country l i k e I n d i a , more than enjoyed half territory s u c h a g l o r i o u s p a s t , is d e r i d e d b y

-some h a l f - c r a z y j e a l o u s h i s t o r i a n s , f o r e i g n as w e l l as I n d i a n , or b y s o m e H i n d u - h a t e r s l i k e D r . A m b e d k a r o r b y some q u i t e ignorant writers, so as to say, 'Indian history from the 'beginning is a h i s t o r y of a slavish people, sunk deep into

foreign bondage a n d c o n s t a n t l y t r a m p l e d under foreign heels.' ' T h e w o r d ' s l a v e r y ' s u m s u p the w h o l e h i s t o r y o f t h e H i n d u s

282

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

w h o h a v e been d r a g g i n g o n t h e p o o r e x i s t e n c e f o r t e n s a n d socres o f centuries^ ! 707. Indian A t least from now onwards every I n d i a n or n o n historian must, for the love of truth, mention

specifically this glorious p e c u l i a r i t y o f S o u t h I n d i a ! T h e n a l o n e t h e i r w r i t i n g s w o u l d d e s e r v e d l y be c a l l e d h i s t o r y ! ! T H E CREDIT D U E T O T H E HINDUS O F T H E NORTH 708. ment O f course, w h i l e s p e a k i n g o f this g l o r i o u s a c h i e v e -

of the S o u t h o f I n d i a o f m a i n t a i n i n g its independence the Hindu warriors who tenaciously fought for

a n d v a s t e m p i r e o v e r s u c h a l o n g p e r i o d d u e c r e d i t m u s t begiven to more t h a n six or seven h u n d r e d years the b l o o d y a n d disast r o u s wars w i t h t h e A r a b s , P a t h a n s , T u r k s , M o g h a l s , m i l l i o n s o f p i l l a g i n g aggressors o f n u m e r o u s n a t i o n s a n d of almost the those millions i n t o the communities, to whole of A s i a , and halted their all-sweeping of H i n d u m a r t y r s who gave a w a y their lives flames,, never of the flooded rivers o r i n the

advance there i n the N o r t h for such a l o n g p e r i o d ; a n d for defending their r e l i g i o n b y l e a p i n g into the h u n g r y bounding waves wholesale man-slaughter c a r r i e d o n b y the enemy, b u t h i s t o r y can never forgetmust never forgetthese over the

f o r s o o k t h e i r r e l i g i o n as p e r t h e i r v a r i o u s b e l i e f s ! T h e H i n d u immeasurable obligations of those generations of H i n d u s of the N o r t h whole of the H i n d u n a t i o n o b l i g a t i o n s w h i c h can have no requital whatsoever ! 709. However world history itself t e l l s us that even the 13th

the greatest of nations, too, domination. century was overcome 710. nation

fall victims, some t i m e or of the

o t h e r , e v e n i f after a v e r y l o n g l a p s e o f t i m e , t o some f o r e i g n , S i m i l a r l y towards the v e r y e n d this sub-continent of the with this calamity (in A . D . 1294) of South India foreign Muslim^

aggression. B u t it must be r e m e m b e r e d here t h a t t h e o n l y : could be fairlyi n the then known world, which

c o m p a r e d w i t h I n d i a as r e g a r d s i t s e x t e n t a n d g r e a t n e s s t h e

5TH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

283

Chinese nationwas o v e r r u n from end to end a n d subjugated b y Chengeezkhan nearly a hundred years prior century*; very and simultaneously w i t h the w h i c h we first are South India by A l l a u d d i n o f shortlyit had foreign to the 14th write the the invasion of

going to

already become the

foot-stool of that

throne o f the M o n g o l E m p e r o r , K u b l a i K h a n ^ ! B u t abusive writer make b o l d to say

can a n y profane,

C h i n e s e n a t i o n has a l l a l o n g been r o t t i n g i n f o r e i g n b o n d a g e ? MODERN HISTORY OF SOUTH 711. INDIA ancient to in an

T h e r e l e v a n t a n d sufficient p o r t i o n o f t h e referred

h i s t o r y o f S o u t h I n d i a has a l r e a d y been early part of this book. began the modern gallant house tower,

W e c a n safely assume t h a t w i t h the India. Thereafter the

d o w n f a l l o f t h e S h a l i v a h a n d y n a s t y i n A . D . 236 o r t h e r e a b o u t history of South Chalukya Emperor, He too has P u l a k e s h i shone l i k e mentioned first in the the a lightearlier word

c o u n t i n g t h e passage o f t i m e , i n t h e h i s t o r y o f been

the South. Huen-tsang Maharashtra first

c h a p t e r s . T o h i s c o u r t h a d come t h e f a m o u s C h i n e s e t r a v e l l e r , (or Y u a n C h w a n ) w h o has to used describe P u l a k e s h i ' s kingdom*. T h a t is t h e Emperor by

i m p o r t a n t r e c o r d e d use o f the w o r d i n h i s t o r y . fighting

P u l a k e s h i fell

w i t h the P a l l a v k i n g , N u r s i n h V a r m a , reconquered,

o f t h e S o u t h i n A . D . 642 a n d h i s k i n g d o m w a s c o n q u e r e d t h e P a l l a v a s . B u t v e r y s h o r t l y a f t e r w a r d s i t was furious battle. 712.

b y his son, V i k r a m a d i t y a I, after defeating the P a l l a v a s i n a T o this very C h a l u k y a dynasty belonged V i k r a m a century A . D . s e n t a huge the Muslims

d i t y a 11, w h o l a t e r o n i n the 8 t h 713.

a r m y to N a v a s a r i a n d defeated the A r a b invaders there ! V a r i o u s such H i n d u conquests over are n o t e v e n m e n t i o n e d i n m o d e r n h i s t o r i e s . of H i n d u mentioned at supremacy hereotfore, and can superior very craft, H i s t o r y of late that be have in been the

has become too p a r t i a l and vulgar. T h e various such incidents rarely found

contemporary histories written by M u s l i m writers.

Hereafter

least H i n d u w r i t e r s should describe such glorious acts o f

284 valour research. 714. was one of the

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

Hindu

kings

and

warriors

after

careful

T h e above-mentioned r o y a l d y n a s t y o f the P a l l a v a s o f t h e v a l o r o u s a n d p r o s p e r o u s ones o f t h e S o u t h .

T h e y h a d t h e i r c a p i t a l a t K a n c h i ( K a n j i v a r a m ) f o r some time^ A t the end o f the n i n t h c e n t u r y A . D . a C h o i k i n g of S o u t h India itself, n a m e d Aditya, overpowered Aparajit P a l l a v ' a n d subdued his k i n g d o m for ever. THE 715. RASHTRAKUTS had esta-

After the C h a l u k y a s the R a s h t r a k u t s South and By far even the most

blished a prominent and part their

very powerful kingdom bringing southern important cave F o r some t i m e t h e y h a d the famous K a i l a s

p r a c t i c a l l y the whole of the capital at Malkhed.

of Gujrath under their sway. of theirs the

achievement 716.

is g e t t i n g t h e

carved at V e r u l (Ellora). After l O t h c e n t u r y A . D . there were o n l y t w o South ; those of the Cholas o f o f the political the i n the indepenp r o m i n e n t k i n g d o m s i n the we h a v e t h e e y e - w i t n e s s by who very a third had time party, learned spent

T a n j a w a r (Tanjore) a n d t h e P a n d y a s o f M a d u r a . F o r t u n a t e l y account dence o f the S o u t h , their prosperous state, a n d t h e i r g a l l a n t r y , namely years some Marco Polo, celebrated, court of this discerning, E u r o p e a n (Italian) traveller a n d writer of his life days at

many for

K u b l a i K h a n i n C h i n a a n d M 'ho o n h i s w a y b a c k h a d a t stayed their

M a d u r a , the P a n d y a w e c a n find i n h i s F o r , w h e n he A t the came of

c a p i t a l ^ . H i s t e s t i m o n y as t o t h e H i n d u m a s t e r y o f t h e t h r e e seas a n d from oversea empires, which b o o k o f t r a v e l s , is t h e m o s t i m p o r t a n t . China

t o I n d i a he came v i a I n d o - C h i n a a n d v i s i t e d t h e time the i s l a n d was r u l e d b y one H i n d u his place

H i n d u states i n S u m a t r a a n d other islands. his sojourn i n Sumatra, also.

k i n g , Shree V i j a y ' , w h o gave equal p r o t e c t i o n to the B u d d h i s t s Marco P o l o thereafter went b a c k to V e n i c e , the year A . D . 1295. of b i r t h , a b o u t T w o or three other

foreign t r a v e l l e r s h a d come a n d s t a y e d i n I n d i a at t h a t t i m e ,

STH

GLORIOUS

EPOCH

285 some account o f their travels^ bear i m p o r t a n t and political political,

and

have

left

behind them the

which, along with that of Marco Polo, independent witness to Southern freedom o f the Hindu

fact o f the complete states, o f their

commercial a n d religious supremacy over m a n y other nations a r o u n d them, o f t h e i r o v e r l o r d s h i p of the E a s t e r n , W e s t e r n a n d S o u t h e r n Seas, o f t h e i r p o w e r f u l n a v i e s a n d m e r c h a n t - m a r i n e w h i c h t r a v e r s e d t h e t i d e s o f t h e t h r e e seas u n o p p o s e d , of the unrivalled title of 'Trisamudreshwar' which 'Trisamudreshwar' emperor Rajendra Chowl .southern H i n d u k i n g s p r o u d l y t o o k for themselves. 717. in died A . D . 1042 a n d a f t e r one o r t w o p o w e r f u l k i n g s a f t e r h i m and these

the C h o w l d y n a s t y a n d the C h o w l empire perished at the end o f the 13th century. RELIGIOUS PREACHERS LIKE SHANKARACHARYA AND OTHERS 718. D u r i n g these years S o u t h I n d i a saw not o n l y the

r i s e o f r o y a l h e r o e s l i k e R a j e n d r a C h o w l , b u t a l s o the g l o r i o u s h e i g h t s r e a c h e d b y r e l i g i o u s heroes, t h e f o r e m o s t a m o n g t h e m being Shreemat Shankarcharya, defeating the various so was and the began c a l l e d h e r e t i c a l v i e w s w h i c h were b e i n g a d v o c a t e d t h r o u g h o u t I n d i a against the V e d i c religion. Brahmin family. having taken the A t Kaladi in Karal V e d i c lore born this great personality of Shankaracharya i n a N a m b u d r i B e i n g w e l l versed i n the v o w of Sanyas (having renounced

w o r l d l y life) e v e n b e f o r e t h e t e n d e r age o f s i x t e e n , he bhatta, the

t o p r e a c h a n d c o n q u e r t h e h e r e t i c s i n a l l quarters^". K u m a r i l well-known exponent of the K a r m a theory, w h o also the four corners of I n d i a r o u n d about elephant the to successfully refuted the B u d d h i s t religious o p i n i o n s was preaching throughout this time. defending the A n o t h e r p r e a c h e r D i g g a j a (f^nsi)(the

d i r e c t i o n s ) M a n d a n m i s h r a i i was a l s o I n order o f Sig;*s (the non-existence

contemporary of this young Shankaracharya. establish his theory

of duality

betweenthe unison (unity) ofJeevatma and P a r a m a t m a ) a n d to hoist the v i c t o r i o u s banner of V e d i c r e l i g i o n t h r o u g h -

286 out the the whole

SIX G L O R I O U S EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTOfeV

of India

Shankaracharya went o n searching debates not only t h e o r y o f k a r m a b u t also t h e

o u t and complietely defeating i n religious followers o f the absolute

o t h e r n o n - V e d i c beliefs a n d even the r e n o w n e d leaders of the Buddhist banner religion. F i n a l l y he p a r a d e d t h e v i c t o r i o u s Vedifc India and established, places authoritative i n the and four at throughout

religious institutions of bis order at four directions the west, Jagannathpuri i n the

o f I n d i a : at S h r i n g e r i i n the s o u t h , at D w a r k a to eastern support so quarter long as T h e s e r e l i g i o u s seats ( i n s t i t u Hindu having his life

K a s h m i r t o the f a r t h e s t n o r t h . tions) received full Government this wonderful work

s t a t e s e x i s t e d i n t h o s e v a r i o u s places^^. H a v i n g a c c o m p l i s h e d of religious propaganda and w r i t t e n the ( u n p a r a l l e l e d ) u n r i v a l l e d b o o k , b y restraining his breath). THE POLITICAL ACTIVITIES O F T H E SHAIVITE SECTS LIKE T H E PASHUPATAS' 719. Shaivite E v e n before Sect this period was resuscitated the 'Shankarbhashya',

he entered the cavetook a l i v i n g samadhi(ended

of the P a s h u p a t a s " , w h i c h being m i l i t a n t l i k e 'sjff^non-violence' red heat, at least Shree w o r l d l y l i f e o f the B u d d h i s t s a n d fanned the to tendency to oppose the war.

the S h a k t a s , e x t r e m e l y h a t e d the m e e k a n d r e n u n c i a t i o n of the Jains. It fomented among was the and indirectly, Lakulesh" the very

Hindus

n o n - H i n d u religious aggressors their

a n d a l o v e for

apostle, who was b o r n i n G u j r a t h a n d of L o r d Har (Shiv) a n d w h o m even

whose g r e a t w o r k a n d influence m a d e the H i n d u s t a k e h i m f o r incarnation Shankaracharya mentions proudly. BENGAL DURING THESE 720. Pal Buddhist. Till He 700 first had and to 800 from had A.D. his YEARS ruled by the He was a He a son, too the most

B e n g a l was

k i n g s , the

o f w h o m was k i n g G o p a l ^ ^ .

queen, D e d d a d e v i " , to

n a m e d D h a r m a p a l w h o r u l e d f r o m 800 t o 825 A - D ^ ' . was a B u d d h i s t daughter, o f the been m a r r i e d Rashtrakut king Govind,

Ranadevi w h o was

-5TH G L O R I O U S

EPOCH

281 B y a b o u t A . D . 1095 t h e Sen dynasty in the

famous i n the South. destroyed the

P a l kings a n d founded their own kingdom^*.

T h e s e S e n k i n g s w e r e the K s h a t r i y a s f r o m K a r n a t a k through princess, -were the suppressed the retinue of the above-mentioned of the Vedic

s o u t h , w h o h a d t h e i r s i l e n t access t o t h e r o y a l c i r c l e p e r h a p s Rashtrakut they Ranadevi^*. staunch Whatever t h a t i s , as t h e s e S e n K i n g s religion,

followers

B u d d h i s m i n B e n g a l a n d vigorously revived the different Sanskrit

caste-system, rendered chaotic b y i n t e r m i n g l i n g of other V e d i c religious institutions'". gr;i m m a r , Mugdhaboth, in B e n g a l at this t i m e . T H E CONTEJVIPORARY HISTORY O F 721. lake he The book on

wastes d u r i n g t h e B u d d h i s t p e r i o d , as also t h e V e d i c l o r e a n d w r i t t e n b y B o p d e v was v e r y p o p u l a r

GUJRATH extensive which

T h e famous k i n g K a r n a r a j who b u i l t the

o f K r i s h n a s a g a r r u l e d G u j r a t h f r o m A . D . 1063 t o 1093. shifted later o n to a new place and named i t K a r n a v a t i , afterwards'^.' 722. But later the on when G u j r a t h was overcome b y the name of K a r n a v a t i to it a newly

T h e o r i g i n a l c a p i t a l of his royal f a m i l y was at P a t t a n , a n d i t r e m a i n e d t h e c a p i t a l o f G u j r a t h ever

-Muslims, S u l t a n A h m e d s h a h , who persecuted the H i n d u s most cruelly, changed historical H i n d u t o A h m e d a b a d i n A . D . 1412, b e f i t t i n g t h e t r a d i t i o n a l M u s l i m m a l i g n i t y towards the H i n d u s " , and built suburb. added A n d the meek and submissive attitude of the

H i n d u s o f t h o s e t i m e s has been f o n d l i n g t h a t n a m e e v e r s i n c e as t h e i r o w n . T H E FIRST INVASION O F T H E S O U T H B Y T H E FOREIGNERS A N D NON-HINDUS 723. his uncle S u l t a n J a l a l l u d d i n ' s nephew, and wealth reports. conceit attacked the south had Allauddin, to crossed loot the

the V i n d h y a s w i t h a huge a r m y w i t h o u t any p e r m i s s i o n from of India, so fabulous tempting o f w h i c h he and long been receiving o f the South

T h i s i n v a s i o n w a s so u n e x p e c t e d a n d t h e narrow-mindedness

negligence,

?88 Indian Hindu attacked that

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

Kings the

of that

t i m e w e r e so p r o f o u n d his k i n g d o m was

and

c r i m i n a l t h a t perhaps i t is after king

actually

of Devgiri, Maharaja

Ramdevrao

Y a d a v , came t o k n o w o f i t , a n d b e i n g t h o r o u g h l y u n p r e p a r e d t o face i t w a s u t t e r l y confused**. 723-A. India, Hindu and Is i t not r e a l l y strange that been even while the the M u s l i m states were being f o u n d e d everywhere i n the n o r t h o f while they had religion so v e r y c r u e l l y r a v a g i n g were being a n d H i n d u states for t w o or three centuries, continuously saints and

while thousands of H i n d u temples

i n s u l t i n g l y d e m o l i s h e d , w h i l e K a s h i was almost t u r n e d millions of travelling H i n d u pilgrims religion Islam, and

into Mecca, while D n y a n d e v , N a m d e v a n d other their followers and

were g o i n g r i g h t u p to the P u n j a b to v i s i t the h o l y places a n d were r e t u r n i n g aggrieved at the sad p l i g h t o f H i n d u there, while the their a m b i t i o n to invade the S o u t h a n d convert i t to negligent M u s l i m s were o p e n l y swearing a n d v o i c i n g

t h e H i n d u k i n g s o f t h e S o u t h s h o u l d be so v e r y careless t h e m to the n o r t h to help the Rajputs to face the

that instead of collecting their armies and sending Muslim himself chieftains,

a g g r e s s i o n , R a m d e v r a o ' s forces u n d e r some o f h i s s h o u l d h a v e gone far t o t h e S o u t h , a n d should

Ramdevrao

h a v e been w a n d e r i n g m o s t f r i v o l o u s l y w i t h his s m a l l L e t alone a Ramdevrao's state of Devgiri 1 But

a r m y h u n t i n g w i l d animals away from his capital ? B u t 724. didn't even single spy f r o m the secret intelligence service or kings a n y t h i n g But ! if

o f t h e f o u r o r five p r o m i n e n t H i n d u s t a t e s i n t h e s o u t h go t o the n o r t h and observe a n d i n f o r m his k i n g e v e n w h i l e t h e n o r t h - I n d i a n H i n d u s w e r e so p i t i f u l l y g r o a n i n g a n d r e n d i n g t h e s k i e s w i t h t h e i r m i s e r a b l e cries ? B u t !! 725. U n d e r these circumstances it is no wonder R a m d e v r a o was u t t e r l y v a n q u i s h e d . A l l a u d d i n extorted from R a m d e v r a o a huge r a n s o m , m a d e and went off h u r r i e d l y t o It was whole Delhi state urgency. really fortunate him a because that, of mandatory prince the not o f some p o l i t i c a l according to was

M u s l i m custom, the

Ramdevrao

5TH GLORIOUS

EPOCH

2 ^

immediately turned Muslim. 726. usurp the E o r , A l l a u d d i n was busy w i t h his plans to dispatch to throne. A c c o r d i n g l y he h a t c h e d u p a b i g c o n s p i h i s u n c l e , J a l a l l u d d i n , as s o o n as he r e a c h e d D e l h i a n d

r a c y a n d h a d J a l a l l u d d i n k i l l e d a n d h i m s e l f became t h e S u l t a n i n A . D . 129624. 727. I m m e d i a t e l y after he b e c a m e t h e S u l t a n he i n v a d e d king there captured king Allauddin took I n the confusion of the Hindu G u j r a t h i n A . D . 1298, a n d o v e r c o m i n g t h e H i n d u conquered the capital of A n h i l w a d . battle the beautiful H i n d u queen, could slip away with

K a m a l d e v i , was Devaldevi.

w h i l e she w a s t r y i n g t o escape, b u t t h e d e f e a t e d his daughter,

thence m a r c h e d straight into Sourashtra, again demolished the newly b u i l t magnificent temple of Sorti Somnath and a w a y t h e i d o l t h e r e i n t o D e l h i a n d u s e d i t as a s t e p p i n g s t o n e for his throne o n l y to a d d i n s u l t to the H i n d u s ' i n j u r y ' ^ ! . 728. O n r e a c h i n g D e l h i he m a r r i e d R a n i K a m a l d e v i p e r T h a t harlot of a woman was n o t south to search out haps w i t h her own consent.

satisfied w i t h mere cohabitation w i t h A l l a u d d i n , but requested the M u s l i m chieftains m a r c h i n g on the a n d capture her y o u n g , p r e t t y daughter, Princess D e v a l d e v i , a n d b r i n g her to D e l h i i n t o M u s l i m c a p t i v i t y . 729. there was A t this time of a Allauddin's invasion of Gujrath asked for as the In most handsome, smart, a n d y o u n g lad w o r k i n g H i m Allauddin i n marriage. the young But

as a s l a v e w i t h a w e a l t h y b a n k e r . as l u s t f u l l y as i f h e w o u l d a g i r l banker those refused days to part with a n g r i l y seized the l a d a n d carried an unnatural form

slave, the S u l t a n

him away forcibly'*. with

the M u s l i m s h a d i n h e r i t e d the vice o f s o d o m y of sexual intercourse Muslim too fair-looking a whole, to this

boys instead o f w i t h girlsfrom the A r a b s " , w h i c h became a n accepted custom i n the general practice c o m m u n i t y as being never considered to be irreligious ! Allauddin had relations with this young handsome slave t u r n e d out such a n expert According

such unnatural sexual B u t that smart and politician battle-fields

slave".

swordsman

t h a t he a c t u a l l y b e g a n t o l e a d t h e a r m i e s o n t h e

290

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

h i m s e l f w i t h as m u c h a b i l i t y a n d s k i l l as T h e aging A l l a u d d i n began to call the

Allauddin slave

himself. of the

Maliq-Kafur.

L a t e r s t i l l he b e g a n t o r u n t h e w h o l e a d m i n i s t r a t i o n empire w i t h t h e l a t t e r ' s advice**.

THE SECOND MUSLIM CAMPAIGN ON RATANBHOR 730. I t has a l r e a d y been t o l d t h a t J a l a l l u d i n was defeated I n o r d e r t o a v e n g e t h a t defeat a g a i n for the second t i m e on the fort o f h i s life a l o n g w i t h of Rajput a ladies

b y the H i n d u s of R a t a n b h o r . A l l a u d d i n marched

R a t a n b h o r i n A . D . 1301'". E v e n then R a n a H a m e e r o f R a t a n bhor fought to the last and l a i d d o w n t h e fall of the R a j p u t including Hameer's fort,'^ lept warriors thousands o f his soldiers i n t h a t furious battle; and on seeing hundreds q u e e n , s t a n d i n g o n t h e r a m p a r t s o f the pre-settled magnificent H o w often have the

i n t o t h e b l a z i n g fire a c c o r d i n g t o

plan, a n d b u r n e d themselves to death.

H i n d u warriors a n d their brave wives done such

deeds o f v a l o u r a n d sacrificed their lives ! T h a t is the o n l y reason w h y the H i n d u n a t i o n c o u l d s t i l l remain alive ! INVASIONS O F C H I T O D S U B S E Q U E N T TO T H E FALL OF RATANBHOR 731. of Chitod. the beautiful The most beautiful daughter of the R a j p u t k i n g shameless but proud vaunt of to a k i d n a p the non-Muslim duty, Muslim's religious

o f Ceylon**, n a m e d P a d m i n i , w a s m a r r i e d t o R a n a B h e e m s i n g A c c o r d i n g to the women openly M u s l i m s i n general that was

A l l a u d d i n openly demanded from R a n a Bheemsing his charmi n g q u e e n , a n d as t h e R a j p u t s s p u r n e d i t , A l l a u d d i n m a r c h e d on Chitod round to deceive about A . D . 1302. the While describing the battles at that time the Rajput order Allauddin P a d m i n i to h i m but actually history sent tells a story how i n promised to send gallant and fighters successfully

Rajputs armed

d i s g u i s e d as w o m e n i n s e v e r a l

palanquins us from

executed a d a r i n g p l a n of rescuing the captured B h e e m s i n g h , b u t t h e p a u c i t y o f space p r e v e n t s narrating it in mighty a n y d e t a i l . F i n d i n g i t impossible to crush the R a j p u t

The Center for Research Libraries scans to provide digital delivery of its holdings. In some cases problems with the quality of the original document or microfilm reproduction may result in a lower quality scan, but it will be legible. In some cases pages may be damaged or missing. Files include O C R (machine searchable text) when the quality of the scan and the language or format of the text allows. If preferred, you may request a loan by contacting Center for Research Libraries through your Interlibrary Loan Office.

Rights and usage

Materials digitized by the Center for Research Libraries are intended for the personal educational and research use of students, scholars, and other researchers of the C R L member community. Copyrighted images and texts are not to be reproduced, displayed, distributed, broadcast, or downloaded for other purposes without the expressed, written permission of the copyright owner.

Center for Research Libraries Scan Date: M a y 20, 2010 Identifier: m-s-001069-f4

5 TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

291

valour even i n t h a t furious battle, A U a u d d i n h a d to return to Delhi. T h i s incident clearly shows that R a j p u t s , too, could I n order invaded till to avenge the defeat inflicted once by the resort to cunning. 732. once a g a i n ^ n d faught H a j p u t s i n this battle a n d for the the brave R a j p u t s donned the sake o f P a d m i n i A U a u d d i n again and garments)

C h i t o d i n A . D . 1303, w h e n ' K e s a r i a ' (saffron

the end, slaying hundreds

of Muslims,

died t o a m a n . S e e i n g t h e v i c t o r y s m i l e u p o n t h e M u s l i m s a.nd fortune d a r k e n u p o n t h e R a j p u t s , a b o u t t e n t h o u s a n d R a j p u t women, i n c l u d i n g R a n i P a d m i n i , Chitod, o n l y to 733. breathed Rajput, collect the lept into t h e b l a z i n g fire W h e n the w i t h t h e i r c h i l d r e n at their breasts'^. A U a u d d i n conquered

ashes o f P a d m i n i !

H i n d u warriors and H i n d u women fought they fought thus ! I t m u s t be t o l d h e r e t h a t b e f o r e t h e o l d A U a u d d i n his last, this defeat of the H i n d u s was a v e n g e d after inflicting a

u n d e r the v e r y nose of A U a u d d i n i n A . D . 1 3 1 3 b y the famous Hameer, who conquered Chitod, c r u s h i n g defeat u p o n t h e M u s l i m s . H e e v e n c a p t u r e d a s o n o f A U a u d d i n a l i v e ' * b u t he w a s n o t c o n v e r t e d t o H i n d u i s m . H e s h o u l d have been at least to p a y the enemy i n its o w n coin ! T h i s is the v e r y same s u i c i d a l generosity o f the H i n d u s . 734. general, I n A.D.1307 this was sent by Maliq Kafur, Allauddin's famed Sultan to invade but But the south. peace this who defeated*^, he m a d e during of Gujrath was the

R a m d e v r a o was once a g a i n b y p a y i n g off t h e turmoil the runaway

accumulated

ransom.

Princess Devaldevi

was m a r r i e d to Ramdevrao's son be i n v a d e d the Deccan for the bloody action R a j a who had once vanquished

Shankardev

captured

-and s e n t t o D e l h i b y M a l i q K a f u r ^ ^ .

S o o n after i n A . D . 1308 defeated in a Pratapdev

t h i r d time and

P r a t a p d e v of V a r a n g a P ^ , the heroic k i n g t h e Muslims^8_ jj^ja

h a d to swear allegiance to the S u l t a n a t e at D e l h i . 735. Flushed at this success Maliq K a f u r marched on subdued

t h e t h i r d H i n d u S t a t e i n the D e c c a n a n d defeated the H o y s a l king** there likewise. K a f u r ' s victorious sword then the remaining H i n d u kingdom of M a d u r a .

292 736.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

Thus for the

first, the

time

d u r i n g the

past

two

tJ^pusand y e a r s p r a c t i c a l l y and

whole o f the D e c c a n passed

i n t o f o r e i g n a n d n o n - H i n d u e n e m y hands*" ! T h e i n d e p e n d e n c e p r o s p e r i t y o f the D e c c a n came to a n e n d i n this year ! A t t h e S o u t h e r n - m o s t e n d o f t h e D e c c a n M a l i q K a f u r b u i l t a fine M a s j i d as i f t o c o m m e m o r a t e t h i s M u s l i m c o n q u e s t o f S o u t h India. B u b the H i n d u reaction to i t was to p r e c i p i t a t e t h e successful H i n d u conspiracies against M u s l i m bondage. 737. R a m d e v r a o ' s son, S h a n k a r d e v , succeeded h i m whereupon M a l i q K a f u r to

the throne of D e v g i r i , a n d soon repudiated the oath o f allegiance to S u l t a n A U a u d d i n , swooped d o w n o n the D e c c a n once a g a i n . S h a n k a r d e v d i d n o t surrend e r t i l l t h e l a s t a n d f o u g h t f u r i o u s l y t i l l he w a s k i l l e d * ^ . 738. invasions, magnificent golden A s AUauddin and they likewise Maliq Kafur stamped the out the and their

H i n d u political power from the Deccan during their crumbled to of the dust Hindu temples South*^, c u t

frequent up

huge

p i n n a c l e s a n d i n m a j o r i t y o f t h e cases b u i l t p a l a t i a l thousands o f H i n d u s to be Hindus made But These innumerable converted

M a s j i d s o n t h e i r sites*'; forced converted**. big farming and feudal

estates i n t h i s D e c c a n itself. massacre these M u s l i m s as a n d

H i n d u s , however, they destroy them Muslim power

d i d not outright

nor d i d

when they subdued the

later on.

T h i s is w h a t we c a l l the perversion

of the concept of v i r t u e s !

MOST OFTEN THE HINDUS USED THE SAME WARSTRATEGY OF THE MUSLIMS, ACCORDING TO THE MILITARY SCIENCE OF THE TIME
739. being they O n the religious front because the H i n d u s were own thus front rose and vanquished mostly were fighting after of their foolish

religious concepts a n d done ! Even

traditions, b u t o n the p o l i t i c a l overcome they the sanie

w i t h t h e M u s l i m s , as t h e y o u g h t t o h a v e being completely with the M u s l i m s ! Craftiness

again and again a n d defeated moves b y the H i n d u s !

cunning were generally m a t c h e d

strategic

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

293 surpassed heights every other Sultan before

740. have

AUauddin

h i m i n c r u e l t y i n the persecution o f the Hindus*^, reached greater in cruelty treatment of the Hindus h a d he not been

He would fight

i n respect o f his forced to

o n the other front w i t h the M o n g o l s w h o unceasingly h u r l e d their armed m i g h t against the caused a great western borders of I n d i a a n d Mongolia and Central turmoil throughout

A s i a . A few o f t h e m t o o k t o I s l a m a n d f o r m e d a new M u s l i m c o l o n y i n D e l h i itself. A t l a s t t h e e n r a g e d A U a u d d i n c u t off t h e w h o l e o f t h i s n e w M u s l i m c o l o n y t o a man** !

DEATH OF ALLAUDDIN
741. of some A U a u d d i n w a s t h e first a n d t h e l a s t M u s l i m S u l t a n Hindu stabes nor even like those of Chitod can take and others. to rule over p r a c t i c a l l y the whole of I n d i a w i t h the exception Neither Akbar Aurangzeb t h a t p l a c e , as

their territories never equalled those of A U a u d d i n . 742. vices*'. hater B u t i n his N a t u r a l l y he o l d age became A U a u d d i n was sorely afllicted a t o o l i n the in A.D.1316 him hands of Maliq o r as i t is s a i d , His 'Allah' one-time he had the the

b y his b o d i l y diseases w h i c h were the o u t c o m e of h i s p h y s i c a l Kafur, and i n that miserable Sultan died killed of dropsy him Maliq Kafur of state this valorous but H i n d u killed**.

or h a d days

c o u l d n o t bless h i m w i t h a h a p p y d e a t h because o f his v i r t u e H i n d u - h a t r e d ! I n a few p o l i t i c a l chaos killed**. I n the Maliq Kafur, a after slave was o f A U a u d d i n , usurped the soon whole power o f A U a u d d i n , AUauddin who days that followed a abilities, rose t o t h e

but in the certain highest

t h a t ensued turbulent

Khushrukhan seat of power.

of exceptional From the a

been s h i n i n g i n the Hindu nation

d i p l o m a t i c circles at D e l h i , point

of view of

his s t o r y deserves

separate chapter i n

history of India.

CHAPTER

XVII

KHUSHRUKHAN AND DEVALDEVI

743. I f the millions of students who are learning are

history i n a l l the asked what they i n the M u s l i m likely than

states i n the

Indian Uaion today

k n o w of K h u s h r u k h a n a unique unforgetSultans at D e l h i least and w h o was worthy o f

t a b l e c h a r a c t e r , w h o w a s a c c l a i m e d as t h e S u l t a n o f Sultanate t h a t at h i g h praise from the p o i n t o f view of the not students w i l l r e p l y w i t h evident N o , we h e a v e n ' t i f y o u were to come across ask the

H i n d u s , i t is more "Khushrukhan ? reference to such

93 p . e . o f t h e s e m i l l i o n s o f surprise, any major question

a m a n as y o u d e s c r i b e ! " L e t a l o n e t h e s t u d e n t s ! B u t e v e n same m a n or to the teachers i n genera], t o t h e w h o l e e d i t o r i a l s t a f f o f t h e n e w s p a p e r s i n I n d i a or e v e n t o a n y educated w o m a n , a t l e a s t 75 p . c , o f them w i l l v e r y probably r e p l y i n the same manner ; " W h o i s this K h u s h r u k h a n ? W e have never heard even of his name ! " 744. I t is for this v e r y reason that o f his life the available evidence. by the Indian, in we are a t t e m p t i n g as we c a n he i s a to give a brief sketch d o so w i t h a n d w o r k , as f a r

F o r although Muslim Hindu schools,

u n i q u e character i n the m o d e r n I n d i a n h i s t o r y , his name h a s b e e n o b l i t e r a t e d , as i t w e r e , their the blind foreign and text-books historians a n d followers, from for his sole

of history used

offence o f p u t t i n g t h e M u s l i m S u l t a n a t e t o s h a m e i n o r d e r t o avenge the wrongs a n d nation. the most i n s u l t i n g a n d i n s u l t s h u r l e d b y t h e m at the H i n d u abusive attributes like, 'low-bred',, W h a t e v e r he has b e e n m e n t i o n e d , h e h a s b e e n g i v e n

' d e p r a v e d ' , ' a k n a v e ' , ' a h e l l - h o u n d ' b y the M u s l i m writers^.

THE EARLY HISTORY OF KHUSHRUKHAN

745. W h e n i n the reign of A U a u d d i n , Gujrath had to

5 T H GtORIOUS EPOCH

face t h e first o n s l a u g h t governing authority i n the chaotic

o f the M u s l i m s

i n A . D . 1298 a n d t h e

of the H i n d u s was much shaken d o w n ,

conditions then jprevailing, a v e r y tender,: n o b l e m e n a n d w a s offered m u c h t h e same w a y a n d f o r Thia

a t t r a c t i v e b u t v e r y b r i l l i a n t H i n d u y o u t h h a d been c a p t u r e d a n d made a slave b y the M u s l i m i n t o the service o f AUauddin^, the same reason as M a l i q

K a f u r was made a slave.

y o u t h w a s o r i g i n a l l y a H i n d u , b e l o n g i n g t o thCiUntouchable caste o f P a r i a o r P a r w a r Muslim writers emphatically 'Hasan*, assert that (sweepers) i n G u j r a t h ' . O n e o r t w o h e w a s a P a r i a (sweeper), he was a R a j p u t . first but After having called deny that

been c a p t u r e d a n d converted t o I s l a m , he was W h e n he w a s t a k e n

i n t h e service o f A U a u d d i n noblemen a n d generals him, and Kafur

a t D e l h i , i n k e e p i n g w i t h t h e s o c i a l v i c e o f t h e M u s l i m s {viz., s o d o m y p a r a g r a p h 729) t h e g r e a t e s t of the court When after so t h e y w e r e e x t r e m e l y Allauddin's became the chief of Khushrukhan^. in charge of small h a d unnatural sexual relations w i t h death

s o l i c i t o u s a b o u t s e r v i n g h i s w h i m s .' i n A . D . 1316 M a l i q

a d m i n i s t r a t o r , he a l s o came t o h a v e g r e a t V e r y soon H a s a n was given the title F o r e v e n i n t h e d a y s o f A U a u d d i n he w a s troops. That Hasan should become these

regard for his abilities.

being sent i n d e p e n d e n t l y o n some s m a l l m i l i t a r y e x p e d i t i o n s Khushrukhan qualities AUauddin, a n d then a general i n the army Mubarik, so r a p i d l y the son o f

bespeaks o f his e x c e p t i o n a l qualities. o f his limitless love t h a t bore towards this

B u t more than

charming y o u n g m a n was dispatched, as t h e case m a y

r e s p o n s i b l e f o r s u c h a s p e c t a c u l a r r i s e . S o after b o t h A U a u d d i n a n d M a l i q K a f u r d i e d o r were khan's assistance, a n d quite be, M u b a r i k got t h e S u l t a n a t e o f D e l h i m a i n l y w i t h K h u s h r u naturally a l l the reins o f the government passed easily i n t o the hands o f K h u s h r u k h a n * , the dearest, ablest a n d the most t r u s t w o r t h y y o u n g n o b l e m a n of M u b a r i k ' s court; a n d y o u n g K h u s h r u k h a n , too, proved wholly efficient i n t h e d i s c h a r g e o f his responsible j o b . ThereM u b a r i k was vicious a n d pleasure-seeking b y nature'.

fore h e c o n s i d e r e d i t a g o d - s e n t g i f t t o h a v e s u c h a n efficient

296 assistant i n the

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

person

o f K h u s h r u k h a n to r u n the whole

administration and especially a l o y a l executive to manage his p r i v a t e affairs i n t h e h a r e m .

DEVALDEVI
746. W h e n i n the court of D e l h i but the attractive Maliq an K a f u r , who was b o r n a H i n d u to I s l a m , became another later o n the converted by AUauddin

commander-in-chief and convert, wielded

astute p o l i t i c i a n , p r a c t i c a l l y at the young, handsome, In a figure Hindu Kafur, w h o after the d e a t h o f M a l i q at the court o f D e l h i . e n o u g h rose a t h i r d w h o was affairs a n d her equally o f the s t a t e

same t i m e rose i n s t a t u s Khushrukhan, all authority

similar way and simultaneously i n the political and circles at D e l h i , managed the able, who

important,

only w i t h the some-time wife

t w i t c h o f her eye-brows, of Shankardev Y a d a v of

sidelong glancesI mean the former H i n d u princess

of G u j r a t h a n d the

Devgiri, namely Devaldevi. 747. later on completely O f these t h r e e H i n d u c o n v e r t s to have w h o l l y forgetting his Hindu Maliq K a f u r seems blood

turned a Muslim, even mentally, origin, the H i n d u

r u n n i n g t h r o u g h his veins, his H i n d u parentage, let alone his l o v e f o r a l l these ! B u t K h u s h r u k h a n a n d t h i s r o y a l p r i n c e s s o f G u j r a t h , D e v a l d e v i , seem only the memory, to have borne i n their m i n d not fascination for their H i n d u intermittently or A t l a s t i t is but a love, a

origin, their H i n d u blood, a n d their essential H i n d u make-up; t h e r e seems t o be r a n k l i n g i n t h e i r h e a r t s , I t seemed to b u r s t o u t through c o n t i n u o u s l y the a t r o c i t i e s inflicted o n t h e m b y the M u s U m s . their actions. because o f their i r r e p r e s s i b l e y e a r n i n g done to their ' H i n d u t w a ' t h a t i n D e l h i o f M a h a b h a r a t r e d u c e d t o ashes t h e a short while ! 748. I n the v e r y the first expedition of A U a u d d i n against to avenge the wrongs itself broke out that which

g r e a t c o n f l a g r a t i o n w h i c h l i k e t h e w i l d fire o f K h a n d a v f o r e s t Muslim Sultanate h a d under its sway p r a c t i c a l l y the whole of I n d i a , i f o n l y for

G u j r a t h , after

G u j r a t h ruler's defeat his c r o w n e d queen

5TH

OnORIOUS E P O C H '

297 hands of Alla.uddin while she was

Kanaaldevi fell into the -fleeing f o r safety*. child then.

Btit the

r u l e r , h o w e v e r , c o u l d effect h i s daughter, D e v a l d e v i , a mere

escape a l o n g w i t h h i s p r i n c e l y t i l l t h e v e r y p r e v i o u s d a y as able m i g h t this tender found i t to undergo a l l the

U s e d to aU sorts of r o y a l comforts a n d pleasures she w a s h o w h a r d a n d u n b e a r calamities and privations and days together through forest be possibility easily a n d beautiful r o y a l princess have

exertions o f w a n d e r i n g for of capture by the

^ f t e r forest a n d t r y i n g to evade the ever present pursuing deeply on become Muslims might imagined. have been I n t h a t t e n d e r age h a t r e d engraved for the

Muslims must

her bosom because of other H e r very mother, of S u l t a n must o f hers was now I n order to evade b e l o v e d queen

people's a n d her

own a c t u a l experience. the that very mother

IRani Kamaldevi, had

-AUauddin at D e l h i , and

o u t t o seize h e r a n d m a k e her a M u s l i m ! t h i s news h a v e been t o h e r t e n d e r h e a r t ! t h i s t e r r i b l e fate she follower of H i n d u i s m . alone t h e r e . captive.

H o w painful

was m a r r i e d , even a l i t t l e against her B u t her e v i l star d i d not leave her

father's wishes t o R a m d e v r a o ' s son, S h a n k a r d e v , the s t a u n c h I n one of the have invasions of M a l i q K a f u r against a n d c a r r i e d a w a y t o D e l h i as a been smarting with pain moment and of

t h e H i n d u s , she w a s c a u g h t She m u s t humiliation a hundred Khijrakhan', vouch that

thousand times i n that AUauddin. flattering

' d e s p a i r ! A t l a s t o n r e a c h i n g D e l h i she w a s f o r c e d t o m a r r y the eldest son o f Devaldevi Some writers each and K h i j r a k h a n greatly loved

otheri". B u t t h i s seems t o be t h e clear ! B u t that shrewd

way of the courtly to have

w r i t e r s . H e r subsequent course o f a c t i o n makes i t a b u n d a n t l y Hindu a n d for p r i n c e s s seems affected her l o v e for I s l a m the desired o p p o r t u n i t y . 749. I t becomes c r y s t a l - c l e a r f r o m H i n d u god. marry Allauddin's ot Devaldevi d i d n o t cease. the latter part of h e r life t h a t a f t e r a l l t h e a t r o c i t i e s a n d p e r s e c u t i o n s she w a s constantly w o r s h i p p i n g the 760. Even after being forced to h e r h u s b a n d t i l l she g o t

eldest s o n , t h e m e n t a l a g o n i e s

298

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

F o r , i m m e d i a t l y after A l l a u d d i n ' s d e a t h there w a s a r e v o l u - t i o n i n which A l l a u d d i n ' s second son, M u b a r i k , attacked blinded his brother along w i t h his followers a n d then h i m s e l f as them to death. Installing and put

the S u l t a n , , he seized

h i s b r o t h e r ' s w i f e , D e v a l d e v i , a n d f o r c e d h e r to m a r r y h i m " ' 751. tradition T h i s alone o f the seems t o be t h e civilized and polite' Emperorsto marry

Muslim Sultans and

a g a i n the fairest o f queens a n d

wives of the late S u l t a n s or

Emperors, dead or put to death ! 752. rise to marital was T h i s w a y d i d the former H i n d u princess, D e v a l d e v i the highest status with of a Sultana ! However, she

a b h o r r e d M u b a r i k m o s t b i t t e r l y ; y e t she h a d p e r f o r c e t o k e e p relations him. A l t h o u g h her the this marriage p r e c i o u s bodymost favourite of hers w i t h . thus c o n t i n u a l l y d e f i l e d , she h a d

o p p o r t u n i t y of her life o w i n g to Mubarik. 753. In g a i n i n g the

Sultanate

of Delhi M u b a r i k had who later on.

m a i n l y to depend on the former H i n d u slave,

w a s f o r c e d t o become a M u s l i m , a n d w h o n o w h a d b e c o m e t h e commander-in-chief of the whole Sultanate o f D e l h i n a m e l y K h u s h r u k h a n ! Mubarik himself had willingly entrusted w h o l e a d m i n i s t r a t i o n t o K h u s h r u k h a n f o r he h a d n o t i m e mind going the to

o t h e r t h i n g s e x c e p t e v e r y s o r t o f d e p r a v i t y a n d vice^*. to the greatest noblemen o f the court w i t h the w h o l e h i m s e l f or various present in having

F o r i n s t a n c e he w a s e x t r e m e l y f o n d o f d r e s s i n g l i k e a w o m a n , band of dancing girls, and there dancing Mubarik chief the was fully engrossed with his his

d a n c i n g a n d m u s i c a l c o n c e r t s there^'. So w h i l e t h i s l i c e n t i o u s vices, his wife as but the minister former o f state, K h u s h r u k h a n , who h a d the b u r n i n g princess, Gujrathi Devaldevi, who Hindus had life similar-

memory of his former H i n d u life, a n d Hindu being

thoughts a n d tendencies a n d similar mishaps formerboth loping

o r i g i n a l l y h a d the of devepolitical

greatest o p p o r t u n i t y of coming i n t o closest contact, the strongest They each other. intrigues could carry on the day-to-day

love-ties a n d the greatest confidence i n

and plans, a u t h o r i t a t i v e l y a n d w i t h i m p u n i t y even i

5 T H G L O R I O U S EPOCH

299*. innermost taken for secret chambers from o f the* later

i n the

solitude I t has

o f the to be

Sultan's private palace. 754. course granted the o f e v e n t s t h a t i t is t h e r e t h a t t h e y m u s t h a v e h a t c h e d The first proof brother The to the th&t c o n t r i b u t e s t o t h i s a s s e r t i o n i&his former Hindu Paria or governorship important itself of Gujrath, his native pointer for : Khushrukhan protection least weresecret

s o m e i m p o r t a n t c o n s p i r a c y f o r t h e benefit o f H i n d u i s m . 755. that Parwar 756. appointed Khushrukhan appointed

province^*. second very openly in Delhi his own

thousands o f his former H i n d u w a r r i o r compatriotsat t w e n t y t o t h i r t y t h o u s a n d s t r o n g i n t h e M u s l i m army^^. 757. innermost that it T A e 7%z>rf P o / n / e r : T h e s e m a n o e u v r e s o f h i s i n t e n t i o n b e h i n d t h e m a l l was k e p t so v e r y whether Khushrukhan

h i g h l y r e s e n t e d t o b y m a n y o f t h e M u s l i m g r a n d e e s ^ ' . B u t theis d o u b t f u l ii; h a d b y t h a t t i m e become so himself, enough

c r y s t a l clear to D e v a l d e v i or even to let alone the others ! 758 incapable South him lot^'filled his as to The Fourth Sultan put

F a i n t l y and slowly yet surely Pointer

w a s t h a t i n t e n t i o n t a k i n g shape i n t h e i r m i n d s . : K h u s h r u k h a n i n c i t e d the most, the rebellions of the a like M u b a r i k to lead an e x p e d i t i o n to t h e

down i n good time

c o n q u e r e d H i n d u s i n t h e D e c c a n , a n d he h i m s e l f accompanied) second-in-command. Their immeasurable the S u l t a n ' s treasury. that after the once relative. King T h e H i n d u s were wealth death taken worsted as s p o i l s o f war^ thisthe put

M o s t p r o b a b l y i t is d u r i n g rebelled and founded then

expedition kingdom to

of Shankardev of Devgiri,.

Harpaldev,

of Devgiri

a g a i n , f o r w h i c h he w a s defeated'

a n d o r d e r e d b y t h e S u l t a n t o be s k i n n e d a l i v e a n d w a r r i o r bore i t b r a v e l y . 759. Delhi. of Thereafter Mubarik returned with

d e a t h ! * ! A n d f o r defence o f h i s r e l i g i o n the r o y a l H i n d u his a r m y the tosake too,.

B e c a u s e o f t h e s e deeds o f v a l o u r o f h i s f o r Muslim

a M u s l i m S u l t a n a n d t h e M u s l i m s t a t e a n d because o f h i grandees,

d e v a s t a t i o n o f the H i n d u s , his r i v a l

300 couJd

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

not breathe a single w o r d against his unshakable f a i t h T h e y c o u l d at the m o s t o n l y w h i s p e r

i n the Islamic religion. a n d become t h e be a Muslim doubt. 760. of

t h a t there was danger of his overthrowing S u l t a n M u b a r i k S u l t a n h i m s e l f i n his stead. B u t t h a t he w o u l d Sultan a n d n o n e else, t h e r e w a s n o t t h e l e a s t

B u t i f at this v e r y time t h a t future conspiracy o f

a H i n d u i s t i c r e v o l u t i o n , w h i c h was v e r y s t r a n g e a n d u n h e a r d before, h a d g e r m i n a t e d i n t h e m i n d s o f K h u s h r u k h a n a n d D e v a l d e v i , i t m u s t have been k e p t h i g h l y secret w i t h u t m o s t caution^*. 761. with him. khan ! In Very soon Mubarik sent K h u s h r u k h a n to the

D e c c a n for a n this

e x t e n s i v e c o n q u e s t , b u t h e h i m s e l f d i d n o t go expedition K h u s h r u k h a n subdued the K i n g

So (thorough) complete was his f a i t h i n K h u s h r u -

o f M a l a b a r too, a n d exacted therefrom immeasurable plunder i n the name of S u l t a n M u b a r i k ^ " !

BUT
762. began But in this very campaign of South I n d i a various empire and o p e n or secret H i n d u conspiracies against the M u s l i m peninsula. <3ujrath, dists like people The royal Hindu families of

to brew up from various quarters o f the S o u t h I n d i a n Varangal and the the v a l i a n t E a n a H a m e e r , the redeemer of various Chitod,

and other H i n d u Chiefs, the religious leaders i n the were those o f the to by the Shankaracharya Muslim and

propagancommon

religious institutions and monasteries even And

b e c o m i n g restless a n d a g i t a t e d w i t h a c o m m o n domination. anonymous was K h u s h r u k h a n ' s enemies h a d reached the ears Khushrukhan way and most secretly connected w i t h

a,ntagonism complaints of in some

t h e S u l t a n o f D e l h i t o t h e effect t h a t mysterious

this universal discontent^! ! 763. tion are Muslim So scanty writers and self-contradictory bits writings of the this of informa-

available i n the about

contemporary that we h a v e

K h u s h r u k h a n , the conqueror of empire

M a l a b a r , and the whole o f the M u s l i m

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

301

t o c o r r e l a t e them i n t o s o m e s o r t o f a c o n s i s t e n t a c c o u n t , o n l y as f a r as i t i s p o s s i b l e , f r o m t h e l a t e r the open court o f the which apprehended that amongst the instead h a p p e n i n g s .' Once i n to sea Delhi with One that S u l t a n at D e l h i there was a r u m o u r of coming back

the r i n g o f his adversaries K h u s h r u k h a n was about wealth he gone had to amassed the i n the S o u t h . of saying

to escape to some n e i g h b o u r i n g foreign i s l a n d b y immense Muslim writer^* has length

K h u s h r u k h a n was brought b a c k t o D e l h i i n fetters ! 764. the back former W i t h an exceptional daring and abillity to cut o f the net of inimical declared his conspiracies w i t h his intention to off one go the

strings to

s t r o k e , K h u s h r u k h a n a t once Delhi Hindu South with a l l his army.

i n the grand manner of the conqueror of the For, secret accomplice, every princess b u t n o w the M u s l i m empress, D e v a l with detail

d e v i , m u s t h a v e been k e e p i n g h i m posted o f the d a i l y happenings at D e l h i ! 765. books ation. only. conceit garble

P r o m t h e few E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n s time of the

o f the

Muslim informlines the and

of the Most

w h i c h are n o w a v a i l a b l e even those w h o Muslim writers mention K h u s h r u k h a n four or five taking distort the The Muslim historians E v e n these M u s l i m to

do n o t k n o w either P e r s i a n or A r a b i c can have some w i t h u t m o s t s c o r n a n d finish h i m w i t h i n The reason is p l a i n e n o u g h .

can never bear w i t h e q u a n i m i t y K h u s h r u k h a n ' s out of the M u s l i m rule at D e l h i . up the ones, on truth about h i s t o r i a n s have f o u n d i t a t places altogether. published Their manuscripts, Hindu improper

K h u s h r u k h a n or to suppress i t especially who recently E v e n the their

p r o v e v e r y useful i n t h i s respeet. historians,

account b y the recent conclusions t h a t e x t e n t useless.

based

the above mentioned o l d M u s l i m b o o k s , is to The H i n d u writers have done nothing

more t h a n m e r e l y repeating the obloquies l i k e ' m e a n - m i n d e d ' , 'shameless', 'dastardly', But there are and two the t e n d e n c y : one i s t h a t Sardesai h u r l e d at h i m b y the M u s l i m writers. exceptions veteran Shree to this general two o f the of historian Riasatkar These honourable other

Munshi*.

;302 ihistorians, however,

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

have

given a comparative account of too, and have attempted to

Khushrukhan and Devaldevi, tion they had a and finally which

,ppraise, t h o u g h v e r y f a i n t l y a n d c u r s o r i l y , t h e g r e a t r e v o l u effected t o e s t a b l i s h a H i n d u e m p i r e . attempt never which fully fears its own could could grasp nor B u t theirs is conclusions ented half-hearted

explain the real i m p l i c a t i o n s and revolution. not to be elucidate the H i n d u side of this enough,

nature great

of that event

unpreced-

A contemporary H i n d u writer, who could is, obviously opinions or found ! F o r no H i n d u o f the t i m e c o u l d

h a v e even dared to express his o w n independent judgment. 766.

U n d e r these c i r c u m s t a n c e s , i t is o n l y p o s s i b l e

to

give i n the f o r m of a connected n a r r a t i v e the obvious conclu'Sions t h a t c a n be d r a w n f r o m found the i n the disconnected what little consistency undisputed c a n be acts df

reports i n the

above-mentioned

original M u s l i m w r i t i n g s a n d the a c t u a l leading personalities

like Khushrukhan, Devaldevi and

others. 767. A s already told above, and Khushrukhan the immense went spoUs to he was

D e l h i w i t h his victorious a r m y h a d gathered in the Deccan. secretly in the the disseminated south against empire**.

B u t w h y d i d he go t h e r e ? N o t rumour the H i n d u political circles revolts with disrupt brother were that

only i n D e l h i b u t e v e n i n t h e D e c c a n a p o l i t i c a l amongst the In t h a t the H i n d u leaders w h o were K h u s h r u k h a n about Muslim some

organizing H i n d u conspiracy to Khushrukhan's the

Muslims deep-laid Gujrath to

were i n c o l l u s i o n

h i m s e l f w a s t h e de f a c t o r u l e r , inspired day. by R a n a Hameer wonderful

while a l l the overthrow

Rajputs

India-wide

u n i t a r y M u s l i m e m p i r e , t h e first o f i t s k i n d , a t l e a s t t i l l A n d most Mubarik's supreme commander and he chief was

o f a l l was the fact t h a t S u l t a n administrator, directly taken in under confiof

-Khushrukhan

himself,

w o r k i n g as

S u l t a n a D e v a l d e v i ' s c o n f i d e n t i a l o r d e r s , was establish a Hindu empire ! Such a rare

dence b y t h e R a j p u t l e a d e r s i n r e s p e c t o f t h i s d a r i n g p l o t t o concurrence

^ T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

303

- o p p o s i n g forces i s b o u n d t o a s t o u n d h i s t o r y i t s e l f ! S t a n d t o reason it never can, till at least something miraculous happens. 768. B u t something of the k i n d d i d begin to shape i t s e l f I n t h e fiery b r a i n s and by its of Sultana very Devaldevi almost and an some there r e a l l y was seething some such e x t r a o r d i nature only to

a t the time. -Khushrukhan narily

magnificent

i n c r e d i b l e i d e a or p l a n w h i c h seemed possible m y s t e r i o u s intrigue and d a r i n g o f a Nursinh*^ ! 769 breathe But it neither their

enemies n o r t h e i r friends c o u l d what magic w a n d was this

openly !

For with

-supreme c o m m a n d e r sion before the

of M u b a r i k t h e commander, who had submisSultan^*who h a d v e r y recently of the Delhi Delhi to lay Sultanate*'and down all that

b r o u g h t a l l t h e H i n d u s t a t e s i n t h e D e c c a n to m e e k Muslim

-devastated the w e a l t h y H i n d u k i n g d o m o f M a l a b a r a n d hoisted there the who, success, green M u s l i m all that flag a b o v e a l l , h a d come t o

g l o r y , as a n h u m b l e h o m a g e a t t h e feet o f sole s u p p o r t e r o f t h e he, who, born to become converted

t h e M u s l i m e m p e r o r , h o w w a s he, t h e though he w a s the as a Hindu, had

-India-wide foreign and n o n - H i n d u empire, l l s l a m h o w was a m a n of such a status so s u d d e n l y

l i k e l y to

transform

w h o l e M u s l i m e m p i r e i n t o a H i n d u one ? openly. K h u till the last so up

:No staunch M u s l i m c o u l d even dare express i t s h r u k h a n a n d D e v a l d e v i h a d been k e e p i n g rthe pretence of their greatest l o y a l t y to the M u s l i m Sultan and

being die-hard Muslims and of their his empire enemies

scrupulously a n d thoroughly that even their direst

who h a d d a r k suspicions of their h a v i n g u n d e r g r o u n d connections w i t h the H i n d u rulers feared t h a t were t h e y p e r s o n a l l y t o c h a r g e K h u s h r u k h a n before t h e S u l t a n i n D e l h i o r open c o u r t , t h e S u l t a n w o u l d p o i n t o u t rary and outwit them forthwith. -officials f e a r e d t h i s e v e n t u a l i t y . b i m s e l f w e r e so baseless and proofs to the i n the conthad that

E v e n the top-level M u s l i m Whatever complaints anonymous

reached the general populace o f D e l h i or the ears o f the S u l t a n completely aiobody c r e d i t t e d t h e m w i t h a n y m o r e v e r a c i t y or seriousness

304

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R T

t h a n they w o u l d do hearsay reports or some mischief-mongers ! 770. A s s o o n as h e c a m e t o D e l h i

false

accusations

by

Sultan Mubarik as

did. the the the

not p u t h i m under h e a v y fetters a n d custody, immense treasure K h u s h r u k h a n had laid unlimited power he had gained M u b a r i k o n the contrary rity. And if he had conferred upon

his Muslim-

enemies h a d e x p e c t e d , b u t being e x t r e m e l y pleased w i t h a t h i s feet a n d Khushrukhan

for the D e l h i S u l t a n a t e , authowho

administrative, m i l i t a r y , civic and a l l other residual great M u s l i m noblemen and K h a n k h a n a s of

p u t a n y b o d y u n d e r a r r e s t i t w a s thethe court

were dismissed for charging K h u s h r u k h a n unreservedly. 7 7 0 - A . O n the other h a n d , i n the regime o f K h u s h r u k h a n as t h e c h i e f Hindus administrator by the strictest bans against the introduced AUauddin in general i n former days were now also was stopped; the rule very theand.

b e i n g g r a d u a l l y r e l a x e d ; the e x p l o i t a t i o n o f the H i n d u - M u s l i m , farmers a n d the people H i n d u s , too, got m u c h relief i n m a t t e r s reUgious; the c o m m o n discontent a m o n g s t t h e subjects against the of the emperors was o n t h e w a n e . tyrannical to go A n d the whole credit o f of the i m p e r i a l by Sultan

this c o m p a r a t i v e l y h a p p y state of things began n a t u r a l l y to K h u s h r u k h a n , w h o was the chief administration common people at that came time. to Gradually all in understand,

n o t the v i c i o u s and. all, valiant

good-for-nothing M u b a r i k , but his

popular administrator, Khushrukhan, and behind h i m loomed the Sultana, D e v a l d e v i , w i t h whose i n t e r n a l a n d open support he c o u l d w i e l d t h i s a u t h o r i t y . 771. The H i n d u s began to l o o k upon Khushrukhan as

t h e i r s a v i o u r , e v e n t h o u g h he w a s s t i l l a M u s l i m , h a d s e t t h e m free t o a g r e a t e x t e n t f r o m t h e t o l d h u m i l i a t i o n they h a d to undergo. a n d restrictions imposed on them b y A U a u d d i n

because h e a n d the un-

v e x a t i o u s taxesbegan

Khushrukhan

t o be p o p u l a r a m o n g s t t h e M u s l i m f a r m e r s a n d o t h e r c i t i z e n s because o f the reUef they got f r o m h e a v y t a x e s . e v e r y t h i n g else b e c a u s e o f h i s m i l i t a r y resounded throughout the A n d above had exploits which

whole of I n d i a and his.superb

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

305 many o f the h i g h - r a n k i n g Muslim

adroitness i n state-craft

noblemen had enlisted themselves o n his side. 772. Seeing such a favourable o p p o r t u n i t y K h u s h r u k h a n come for t h e m revoluwould political who

a n d D e v a l d e v i thought the right moment h a d to p r o c l a i m b o l d l y t h e i r g r a n d scheme o f a tionfor favourable one circumstances must be a

who hesitates to undertake this hazard under coward I t was not merely a coup d'etat Muslim a

a c c o m p l i s h n o d a r i n g feat ! to subvert the

i n a s m a l l s t a t e ; i t was a n i m p e r i a l r e v o l u t i o n , w h i c h s o u g h t I n d i a - w i d e , u n i t a r y a n d danger-free place overnight, most empire o f the late A U a u d d i n to establish i n its in as H i n d u empire a l l over I n d i a . and o f the present M u b a r i k a n d unexpectedly, I t was a religious revolution

m u c h as i t s o u g h t t o p u l l d o w n t h e e n t h r o n e d M u s l i m

r e l i g i o n a n d to s u p p l a n t i t b y the H i n d u V e d i c religion. 773. T h a t such a perfect r e v o l u t i o n was m o s t difficult years, in the

a l m o s t impossibleto be accomplished, even i f H i n d u - M u s l i m w a r s were t o be f o u g h t c o n t i n u o u s l y f o r five h u n d r e d was quite p l a i n f r o m the A r a b seventh century t i l l the time of AUauddin. invasions of Sindh

and the later h i s t o r y of M u s l i m invasions B u t such a if it complete revolution o n l y for a short

was i n fact brought about b y the exceptional genius of K h u shrukhan and D e v a l d e v i , even while ! 774. Hindus Had not the by Muslim hard the Sultanate conquered the was

completely

fighting

for centuries

together from of the the

and turned their country wholly Muslim ? k h a n was able to wrench

Then if Khushru-

imperial authority then the

s i n g l e S u l t a n a n d i f he w e r e t o a s c e n d t h e t h r o n e o f t h e D e l h i Sultanate i n the name of H i n d u i s m , whole a e m p i r e w o u l d n e c e s s a r i l y be a ' H i n d u ' o n e , T h e n the M u s l i m S u l t a n w o u l d necessarily emperor. ble too. i n execution under those circumstances ! H i n d u princess, a n d K h u s h r u k h a n , the w i t h one s t r o k e ! become Hindu

T h i s f e a t w a s as d a r i n g i n p l a n n i n g as i t w a s e a s y I t was quite possioriginally a I t is t h i s m a g i c w a n d t h a t D e v a l d e v i ,

original H i n d u Paria.

y o u t h , w i e l d e d w h i c h w o r k e d as a n u n p a r a l l e l l e d m i r a c l e n o t

306

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

only i n I n d i a n b u t i n the whole h u m a n h i s t o r y ! 776. revolution 'Sultan Sindus they are H a v i n g arranged every m i n u t e d e t a i l of the future most secretly, who Khushrukhan humbly former: "The requested of but Some bring Mubarik, had the w i l l i n g l y a l l o w e d h i m s e l f t o be thousands

governed c o m p l e t e l y b y

o f m y caste w h o m I have stationed i n D e l h i w a n t to proper d o so. religious ceremony; city. to Hence 1 wish fighting s h y o f d o i n g so o p e n l y i n t h e

b e c o n v e r t e d to I s l a m w i t h of t h e m are r e a l l y a f r a i d t o t h e m i n d u e course"**.

t h e choicest amongst t h e m into the palace t o d a y a n d convert Under this pretext Kiushrukhan 'brought the hundreds of his bravest H i n d u r i a l guards**. One d a y i n A . D . 1319, at the warriors in Delhi dead of night

i n t o t h e p a l a c e a n d h o u s e d t h e m i n t h e b a r r a c k s for t h e i m p e s u d d e n l y there was a great t u r m o i l i n the palace i n the m i d s t o f w h i c h S u l t a n M u b a r i k w a s killed^**. 776. B u t many had been the tumults and turmoils had dealt

causing c h a n g e o f r u l e r s b e f o r e t h i s . self was s i m i l a r l y was quite used to dispatched. w i t h Maliq K a f u r i n this very way. morning : " W h a t terrible things

Sultan AUauddin himThe city of Delhi which i n the palace

Sultan Mubarik

such turmoils began to whisper the next happened

last night ?" 777. W i t h i n a very short time only to a single proclamaan

t i o n o f a p o l i t i c a l n a t u r e g a v e a v i o l e n t s h o c k , as t h a t o f earthquake, realization that the previous night Khushrukhan's death,

the whole c a p i t a l and brought to i t the rude people and it

h a d effected a t one a n d t h e s a m e t i m e a n i m p e r i a l a n d r e l i g i ous r e v o l u t i o n b y p u t t i n g S u l t a n M u b a r i k to i n s t a l l e d h i m s e l f as a S u l t a n ' ^ ! 778. H o w e v e r t h e r e w a s n o w h e r e t o be seen a n y i m m e the the people to queen of was i m m e d i a t e l y followed b y another t h a t K h u s h r u k h a n h a d

diate, open a n d organized opposition amongst this unprecedented revolution. Khushrukhan married Sultana Devaldevi^*, not

The fact that the new S u l t a n stirred the revoluoverawe them f

M u b a r i k , as s o o n as t h e l a t t e r w a s k i l l e d , t i o n a r y c u r i o s i t y o f the people b u t d i d

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

307

J'or that

was

the age-old t r a d i t i o n of the earlier S u l t a n s ! Khijrakhan's Mubarik Devaldevi, whom he himthe bad Why the tradition

K u t u b u d d i n ' s w i d o w s were m a r r i e d to the later S u l t a n s w h o succeeded h i m , w h i l e A l l a u d d i n ' s a n d his son's, w i d o w , this v e r y D e v a l d e v i , was espoused b y self. Quite consistent late very w i t h this of was t h i s a c t o f K h u s h r u k h a n widow of the established Sultan close marrying with much to

time-honoured

Mubarik,

contacts

earlier a n d who was everybody in

r e a l l y his p a r t n e r a n d p e r h a p s a source o f i n s p i r a t i o n ! s h o u l d i t n o t t h e n seem q u i t e state ? natural

BUT!
779. mation turned B u t more startling t h a n this was made this authoritatively and and in the with another every proclapolitical suddenly

formality by Khushrukhan political and

Devaldevi which

revolution Nawabs to The

the r o y a l palace into a Farias strange and Parwars, sensation at

r e l i g i o u s one o f a u n i q u e n a t u r e * ' . f r o m the K i n g s this unique

E v e r y b o d y in India right

M a h a r s and Mangs was thrilled w i t h a proclamation ! The said

H i n d u s were t h r i l l e d w i t h the darkest by Sultan made

u n l i m i t e d j o y w h i l e t h e M u s l i m s w e r e filled w i t h apprehensions. m e a n t to s a y : 780. pro.clamation

K h u s h r u k h a n h i m s e l f f r o m h i s t h r o n e o n t h e 1 5 t h A p r i l , 1320

' A l t h o u g h t i l l t o d a y I was forced to lead the convert to I s l a m , The mainspring have o f m y life is H i n d u i s m and

most and

detestable l i f e o f a of a H i n d u . Hindu.

I a m o r i g i n a l l y a son

the blood that throbs into m y N o w that I status of a S u l t a n declare that I am Emperor ! was for

v e i n s a n d a r t e r i e s is t h a t o f a powerful off t h e breaking

won independent

myself I am hereby

shackles of conversion to a foreign r e l i g i o n , a n d I do hereby a Hindu ! I have now ascended p u b l i c l y Devaldevi till Her very recently Raja murdered the throne of the v a s t a n d entire, u n d i v i d e d I n d i a ' a s a H i n d u Similarly Sultana originally a H i n d u daughter. husband, the brutally

o f D e v g i r i , S h a n k a r d e v Y a d a v , was m o s t

308

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

a n d she w a s t r e a c h e r o u s l y c a p t u r e d f r o m h e r f a t h e r She was b r o u g h t to D e l h i and p u t to shame marry

sneaking

m i s e r a b l y t h r o u g h dense f o r e s t s t o a v o i d s e i z u r e b y t h e e n e m y . and ignominous first disgrace b y being forced to K h i j r a k h a n , i n the

place, a n d secondly after his b r u t a l is m y q u e e n , originally princess, she the also

murder. Sultan M u b a r i k That Devaldevi Being royal her a Hindu of today !

who was k i l l e d i n the coup d'etat last n i g h t . empress o f H i n d u s t a n in flesh and hereafter renounces Hindu blood and

disdainfully

shameful conversion to I s l a m and henceforth w i l l lead her life strictly according to H i n d u religion ! M a y this solemn vow of ours absolve us both of our former sin of forceful c o n v e r s i o n !' 781. nature M u s l i m !. 782. Empress ! 783. had lost. also the no T h i s H i n d u E m p e r o r d i d not however disclose his Most probably for himself and he was even of this not is, be recollection of i t whatsoever; he t o d a y i t is eternally o r i g i n a l H i n d u n a m e of his y o u n g years ! The imperial title that a Muslim one, viz., adopted H e n c e , h e r e a f t e r , w e are going to address S u l t a n T o refute or to came forth no challenge a proclamation nor of this

stronger H i n d u ,

even a single

K h u s h r u k h a n as a H i n d u E m p e r o r a n d D e v a l d e v i as a H i n d u

N a s i r - u d - d i n ! The reason for this, Muslim-world in w h o were u s e d t o M u s l i m t i t l e s f o r respect Hence was Nasir-ud-din, roughly religion ! to speaking,

perhaps, was t h a t the whole o f the millions of Hindus details also.

g e n e r a t i o n s t o g e t h e r m i g h t n o t be s c a n d a l i z e d these m i n o r Hindu m e a n s a s o r t o f a d e f e n d e r o f f a i t h or Emperor t h e ' D i n ' o r r e l i g i o n t h a t he Islam ! Naturally it therefore, translated proper as the ! must his that was be name of

made it clear i n the said p r o c l a m a t i o n that going the defend Hindu Hindu religion ! It should

Nasir-ud-din

Defender

Religion'Hindu

dharmarakshak

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

309

THE UNPRECEDENTED REVOLUTION !

784. ing the suddenly Emperor caste the conquest with scales gave never the A s s o o n as t h i s u n h e a r d o f r e v o l u t i o n , India-wide within disbursed immense a Muslim day, wealth amongst Empire into the was accomplished, he had transformHindu this one Hindu in his

the thousands o f soldiers o f his which pillaged

o f M a l a b a r b y v a n q u i s h i n g the H i n d u states a n d u n l i m i t e d w e a l t h a c c u m u l a t e d d u r i n g the regimes Sultans. this Similarly w a y , he them by he increased new the payH a v i n g won reforms, citizens were were the Sultans ! and

w h i c h h a d filled t h e coffers o f t h e l a t e S u l t a n M u b a r i k , a l o n g of the former

o f both the H i n d u a n d M u s l i m soldiers. introduced to the and farmers allowed to and

over his soldiery i n facilities

common Hindu-Muslim concessions w h i c h any o f the former

they

allowed as a

enjoy

L i k e w i s e , he set free t h o u s a n d s o f H i n d u p r i s o n e r s w h o interned they diversion i n religious persecution were imprisoned simply hundreds of Muslims who another.

because

w e r e r e p u g n a n t t o t h e f o r m e r S u l t a n s f o r one r e a s o n o r N o wonder i f this H i n d u Emperor, Dharmarakshak, well as

i m m e d i a t e l y b e c a m e p o p u l a r a m o n g s t t h e H i n d u s as t h e M u s l i m s t h r o u g h o u t h i s empire^* ' 785. holy baths. It

i s needless t o s a y t h a t he a l s o a b s o l v e d a l l t h e pilgrimages them by and The J i z i a t a x was repealed a n d other d e g r a d i n g enforced upon Sultan ameliorated forthwith. W h a t wonder then

H i n d u s of a l l the h u m i l i a t i n g bans on their c o n d i t i o n s w h i c h h a d been after S u l t a n were

i f the whole H i n d u w o r l d felt a t h r i l l o f j o y a n d freedom t h a t at l o n g last t h e y h a d a s a v i o u r ! 786. guise E v e n when this H i n d u S a m r a t was fighting in the

of a

converted M u s l i m , v i c t o r i o u s l y i n the S o u t h a n d S o a l l t h e b i g H i n d u - M u s l i m officers of and

r e d u c i n g M a l a b a r , he h a d b e e n f o r m u l a t i n g t h e s c h e m e o f t h e future revolution. generals i n the remained interests loyal fighting to forces w h o d e p e n d e d o n h i s p a t r o n a g e course, safeguarding cheir o w n selfish

a n d w h o h a d r i s e n m a i n l y because o f his s u p p o r t , h i m for

a n d also for p r o t e c t i n g themselves from the m a l i c e

310 and e n m i t y of the co-religionists intermingling of

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

old Muslim the two

Khans, Nizams,

and

other

o f theirs*^.

F o r as a n a t u r a l c o n s e q u e n c e o f religious communities their H i n d u was by to this be Muslims masters 1 time the

s e r v i n g i n t h e a r m i e s o f m a n y H i n d u S t a t e s h a d come t o f o r m a habit of rendering l o y a l service to The political taboo quite had service of a H i n d u K i n g intensity and taboo f o r m e r l y

w h e n t h e M u s l i m s first c a m e t o I n d i a , b u t lost its service rendered to a H i n d u master came

in its stead such a l o y a l considered

i n c o n f o r m i t y w i t h the M u s l i m r e l i g i o u s code ! M a n y

i n c i d e n t s i l l u s t r a t i n g t h i s p o i n t h a v e a l r e a d y o c c u r r e d so f a r , a n d w i l l o c c u r i n t h e f o l l o w i n g p a g e s too**. A l t h o u g h a c c e p t a n c e o f a n y h i g h office considered under a Hindu ruler was no more as c o n t r a r y to the M u s l i m religious l a w , the s t a u n c h upon such acts Muslim fight the

Moulanas a n d Moulavis, however, looked t h a t t h e y were t i m e bombs l a i d power ! Muslim which Never army from on the the the very under

necessary e x c e p t i o n s a n d bore a secret grudge i n t h e i r h e a r t s the political Hindus in the beginning d i d the

consider i t c o n t r a r y to t h e i r religious code t o exchange of food a n d women i n marriage endangered sanctity of f o o l i s h a n d s u i c i d a l t o t h i n k so ! 786-A. began in the with

side of the M u s l i m s ! I t was only the Muslims How their religion !

This H i n d u E m p e r o r d i d not rest w i t h the mere but he fearlessly

declaration of his adherence to H i n d u i s m ,

to b r i n g i t i n t o a c t i o n i n the presence of the M u s l i m s . holiest of places o f M u s l i m c i v i l i z a t i o n , the D i w a n - i A l l the

I d o l s o f H i n d u g o d s a n d goddesses w e r e i m m e d i a t e l y i n s t a l l e d a m a n d D i w a n - i - K h a s i n the r o y a l palaces of D e l h i . worships be p e r f o r m e d a c c o r d i n g t o t h e H i n d u r i t u a l . the place o f the ' A y a t s ' i n the K o r a n ! himself

and a l l the religious rites i n r o y a l palaces began to L o u d cho.nting

o f H i n d u m a n t r a s a n d s i n g i n g o f H i n d u d e v o t i o n a l songs t o o k This H i n d u Emperor were the and the hundreds amongst his o l d H i n d u battalions palace p a i d scrupluous attention to

who h a d remained H i n d u s from the beginning and who g u a r d i n g the r o y a l

p r o t e c t i o n a n d proper w o r s h i p o f these new i d o l s o f H i n d u G o d s

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

311 Hindu

and Goddesses". citizens knew no and

T h e enthusiasm a n d v i g o u r o f the

especially o f the H i n d u soldiers i n the c a p i t a l as f o r m e r l y t h e a g g r e s s i v e M u s l i m s temples-

bounds ! Just

c o m p l e t e l y d e m o l i s h e d the g o d l y idols i n the H i n d u c o n q u e r e d a n y H i n d u c a p i t a l , so tionary Hindus install the masjids new m a s j i d as a r e t a l i a t o r y converted attack grief of measure, d i d these and most by

a n d t u r n e d t h e m i n t o M u s l i m m a s j i d s i m m e d i a t e l y after t h e y counter-revoluceremoniously filled them this counterand images of their Gods i n every temples a n d

into Hindu

w i t h l o u d chanting of mantras. o f the ever have h a d a n y that might idea have of the rankled

I t is o n l y pangs

H i n d u P a r i a s t h a t the f a n a t i c M u s l i m s c o u l d of humiliation i n the hearts o f the H i n d u malady

c o m m u n i t y w h i c h h a d g r o w n feeble b e c a u s e o f t h e i r

religious tolerance, when the M u s l i m s p o l l u t e d the H i n d u

temples b y cow-slaughter and turned them into masjids. 7 8 7 . I t m i g h t be t r u e t h a t i n t h e h e a t a n d e x c i t e m e n t o f this unheard o f a n d unprecedented religious Muslim scriptures, as some have been exposed to r i d i c u l e or Muslims who considered troyed and the shame. revolution at least the the M u s l i m w r i t e r s charge**, m i g h t But s c o u n d r e l s w h o desi n flames a n d s a t scornfully the right books of moral laughed no

as G a z i s t h o s e and

whole university of N a l a n d a as the valuable ashes,

w a r m i n g themselves at t h a t bonfire shamelessly to H i n d u s were being r e d u c e d to whatsoever religion ! 787- A . blame this

religious had

i n c e n d i a r i s m against the M u s l i m

This H i n d u Samrat converted with their willing earlier married and

c o n s e n t t h e y o u n g w i v e s , d a u g h t e r s a n d nieces o f t h e S u l t a n s a n d other M u s l i m w o m e n to H i n d u i s m t h e m t o h i s H i n d u P a r i a followers*^. 788- 789. d i d not do ! atrocities were w o n t against or

B u t more than this, this H i n d u D h a r m a r a k s h a k E v e n the M u s l i m historians do not m e n t i o n a n y r e l i g i o u s p e r s e c u t i o n o r p l u n d e r as h a v i n g b e e n Muslim Hindu aggressors State. As

c o m m i t t e d b y t h i s H i n d u E m p e r o r , as t h e t o do after o v e r p o w e r i n g a n y wholesale forcible the

conversion

of H i n d u s , the

312

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

b r u t a l r a v a g i n g o f H i n d u w o m e n , the reckless H i n d u p r o p e r t y a n d temples the M u s l i m grievous crime to a t t r i b u t e (impute) to E v e n i f he h a d c o m m i t t e d t h e v e r y towards the hapless H i n d u s , derogatory, but Hindu Emperor ! The

destruction of have on no the

historians atrocities

this H i n d u E m p e r o r !

same

M u s l i m c o m m u n i t y as a r e v e n g e a g a i n s t the M u s l i m d i a b o l i s m i t w o u l d h a v e been aggressors not a whit have would We a l l the more glorious for this r e v o l u t i o n a r y non-Hindu would and it

t a k e n t h e f r i g h t o f t h e i r l i v e s as n e v e r before, have proved a deterrent to their have already perfidious

activities !

m a d e i t a m p l y c l e a r t h a t i t i s o n l y fierce r e t a -

liation that destroys atrocity, root and branch ! /QO. revengeful B u t the m a i n reason w h y this did not atrocities on the Defender commit of his of any side. Faith such Were

(Dharmarakshak Nasir-ud-din)

M u s l i m s m u s t p r o b a b l y be h i s Indian his sub-contiin

k e e n sense o f t h e s t r e n g t h a n d w e a k n e s s the whole o f the H i n d u c o m m u n i t y i n the nent and the ruling their immediate and active

H i n d u kings of the time to lend h i m supporthad masjids into example

D e l h i o f r e c o n v e r t i n g to H i n d u i s m the converted M u s l i m s at t h e i r o w n free w i l l , o f t u r n i n g and of other Hindu temples r e v o l u t i o n a r y a c t i v i t i e s o f his, been c o p i e d i n the Hindus risen openly against the

various towns a n d cities of I n d i a from R a j p u t a n a to Southern capitalsand had M u s l i m s a n d i f t h e p r o c l a m a t i o n o f t h e sxiccess c u t e d t h e M u s l i m s as were t h e H i n d u s a n d w o u l d have also against the launched a actually of H i n d u i s m before them

were p u b l i s h e d openly, this H i n d u E m p e r o r w o u l d h a v e persespecial military offensive

M u s l i m s a n d w o u l d h a v e m a d e i t impossible for

t h e m t o l i v e as M u s l i m s ! 791. B u t the H i n d u K i n g s a n d H i n d u and people i n general overjoyed at it.

d i d not openly support this H i n d u p o l i t i c a l revolution. T h e y were, however, i n w a r d l y proud o f i t They did appreciate this utter h u m i l i a t i o n and ruination of Dharmarakany open T h e H i n d u k i n g s a n d the H i n d u s o c i e t y refrained from attempting

the M u s l i m S u l t a n a t e at the hands of this H i n d u shak 'Nasir-ud-din'. a t large nevertheless

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

313 why the Hindu Society failed to at this most

revolt.

The

one

reason was to

attempt the establishment of a H i n d u E m p i r e opportune moment,

t h a t the H i n d u s harboured serious succeed! followers Hindu society sound fail, they feared, the

doubts whether this undreamt of revolution would I f t h a t r e v o l u t i o n were would community only waited. never approved o f the ism that was religious effected practice ! n e v e r escape c o m p l e t e annihilation.

So the

Secondly, the entire H i n d u in and around Delhi as a

mass-conversion of Muslims to H i n d u Dharma of the d a y meant sense o f This sort the Hindu

The H i n d u

ban on reconversion, not reconversion ! h a d been t h e i r r e l i g i o n because o f t h e i r values; of their religion

' R e l i g i o u s tolerance perverted

never b r o o k e d either the d e m o l i s h i n g

of M a s j i d s or c o n v e r t i n g the M u s l i m s to H i n d u i s m . reactionary greatest sin ! revolution ? gether ! natural. 792. ud-din)

m e a s u r e w a s c o n s i d e r e d b y t h e H i n d u s as S o , w h o c o u l d h a v e p r e d i c t e d t h a t jhe this

society itself w o u l d not oppose t o o t h a n d n a i l That possibility could to this not Muslim opposition

religious change, quite

be r u l e d o u t a l t o -

revolutionary

h o w e v e r , i n the i m p e r i a l g o v e r n m e n t a n d r e l i g i o n w a s

U n d e r these c i r c u m s t a n c e s D h a r m a r a k s h a k ( N a s i r refrained from any and that further political the Hindu atrocities or revenge Delni now the empire, consi-

u p o n the M u s l i m s i n D e l h i or elsewhere i n dering that his religious was i n itself so a n d so he was s a t i s f i e d And

revolution in society had

d a r i n g as t o p u t t h e M u s l i m p o w e r t o s h a m e

become s t r o n g enough to r e l i s h a n d digest such a r e v o l u t i o n ! t h i s was not a s m a l l achievement I T h e n e x t step c o u l d He did not, therefore, to cause a be d e f e r r e d be a l a t e r d a t e ! T h e n e x t f a v o u r a b l e o p p o r t u n i t y w o u l d m o s t c e r t a i n l y t o a v a i l e d of. think it wise break. O n t h e o t h e r h a n d , as h a s already been told (in to stretch complete 793. things too far so as

P a r a g r a p h 784) he a l l o w e d t h e M u s l i m s o l d i e r s a n d p e a s a n t s and c i v i l i a n s equal rights t o the new facilities a n d e x e m p t i o n f r o m t a x e s w h i c h he d i d i n t h e case o f H i n d u s . M o r e o v e r , he

314

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

k e p t o n sending e x t r e m e l y v a l u a b l e presents to those despising this religious revolution Hindu E m p i r e , as often as he of the

Muslim the

officers a n d M u l l a - M o u l a v i s w h o m he s u s p e c t e d t o be s e c r e t l y H i n d u s and extremely sent t h e m to those M u s l i m polite

Officers w h o w e r e l o y a l t o h i m , a n d w i t h a treatment kept them under his obligation. 794. diplomacy I t is because o f t h i s that revolution nor exceptional

skill

of

his

at

even after the successful r e a l i z a t i o n of H i n d u s , immediately not a single the

of this or for Muslim was.

religio-political revoltno w o r k i n g as Sultans. riots

months together thereafter, there was breadth of his vast empire.

brawlsthroughout

length and

H i s whole a d m i n i s t r a t i o n

s m o o t h l y as i t d i d i n t h e d a y s o f t h e o l d M u s l i m imperial treasury at Delhi

Revenues, taxes or ransoms were collected from a l l

provinces a n d r e m i t t e d to the

w i t h o u t any default. I n D e l h i itself greatest of M u s l i m k n i g h t s a n d feudatory P r i n c e s , Generals and Sardars and other courti e r s a n d officers a t t e n d e d t h e i m p e r i a l c o u r t o n t h e o r d e r s o f this H i n d u Dharmarakshak and took their Of the the time to be a t t e n d i n g the court o f this appointed seats. great M u s l i m noblemen r e p o r t e d by the historians of H i n d u emperor,. were A i n K a m a l u d d i n Sufi, Shah, Baharam Because of

N a s i r - u d - d i n , some m a y be m e n t i o n e d h e r e : t h e y u l - M u l k M u l t a n i , Y u s u f Safi, H a t i m K h a n , Earuk-didan-Tughlak, the presence Mulgati, Anayya, Yuklakhi, Hoshang, Kaphur Mohammed

Saheb*".

o f these b i g shots i n the H i n d u c o u r t o f N a s i r and Muslim o f I n d i a was

u d - d i n a n d because of w r i t t e n letters p r o m i s i n g allegiance to the emperor from governors, a n d a d m i n i s t r a t o r s officers i n t h e a r m y p e a c e t h r o u g h o u t t h e w h o l e never b r o k e n for months together. 795. previous Hindu military greatest O n the other h a n d , the H i n d u kings secret coup and pact, from Rajputsome this this

ana to M a d u r a i d i d not protest, perhaps emperor. W h y , availing

according to fully of

a g a i n s t t h e r e v o l u t i o n effected b y t h i s themselves the H i n d u States that at

i n D e l h i they began to rule rarest of opportunities

i n d e p e n d e n t l y as b e f o r e .

T h e i r chief f a u l t was

t h e y d i d n o t m a k e a.

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

316 proclaim the independence of the

w e l l - o r g a n i z e d effort t o Hindus and at D e l h i . 796. Hindu armed Under the

establish a u n i t e d strong central i m p e r i a l power circumstances the shrewd "Dharmaa t first h i s than his

r a k s h a k " (Nasir-ud-din) well knew that although administration might. n a r y H i n d u empire depended H e , therefore, choicest of H i n d u soldiers readiness! drafted his most o n nO kept other the in the thing

was r u n n i n g s m o o t h l y , his r e v o l u t i o thousands o f his capital and in all the i n h i s e m p i r e he also

stationed

A t e v e r y v i t a l c e n t r e o f defence faithful H i n d u battalions

M u s l i m t r o o p s w h i c h h a d s w o r n l o y a l t y t o w a r d s h i m . F o r he k n e w perfectly w e l l t h a t a l t h o u g h the M u s l i m s everywhere i n his empire obeyed h i m him, sooner or implicitly and swore a allegiance to l a t e r some r e b e l l i o u s f a c t i o n a m o n g s t them

was b o u n d to organize itself and stage against his p r o - H i n d u authority ! 797.

counter-revolution

W a n t o f space o b l i g e s u s t o s k i p o v e r m a n y i n t e r Suffice i t t o s a y t h a t the i m p e r i a l a d m i n i s t r a expected to work smoothly Muslim 'Takhta' almost flag. ran most nearly turning a efficiently, not for a d a y , nor a year, the o v e r t h r o w i n g the same M u s l i m been or flaunting serf, very

v e n i n g events. even for

t i o n w h i c h nobody could have a day, for and month, but

domination

(throne) i n t o a 'Sinhasan' o f a H i n d u emperor, the green M u s l i m C h a n d w h i c h had over the whole of India by the

and replacing

victorious H i n d u

M i l l i o n s of M u s l i m s , r i c h o r p o o r , l i e g e ship (Sovereignty) o f the H i n d u empire. the great M u s l i m the orders of governors this Hindu and

throughout least a y e a r implicitly a great

t h e w h o l e o f I n d i a , a c c e p t e d w i t h o u t a m u r m u r the o v e r l o r d F o r at officers This obeyed was

emperor and made the common itself

M u s l i m c o m m u n i t y do like-wise.

w o n d e r w h i c h glorifies the H i n d u h i s t o r y o f the times. 798. the A n d another equally great wonder, w h i c h condemns o f the time, and those of later times also, is reference o f the H i n d u p e o p l e a n d b y t h e let alone grateful

Hindus

t h a t i n the histories w r i t t e n

H i n d u p e o p l e n o m a j o r reference,

316

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

is made either to this H i n d u ud-din) ! Whatever

imperial are

and

religious revoluabout him are

t i o n a n d to its architect a n d engineer D h a r m a r a k s h a k , (Nasirfew w o r d s written f u l l o f censure a n d r i d i c u l e f o r h i m a n d for his acts i n strict

pursuance o f the M u s l i m h i s t o r i c a l writings !

GHYASUDDIN TUGHLAK
799. B u t before t h i s y e a r o f amazement v e n t u r e d to h a t c h a e l a p s e d one o r conspiracy to two top-ranking Muslims pamphlets i t was a were grave

overthrow the y o k e of this H i n d u emperor. Secret p r o v o c a t i v e b e i n g circulated a n d bigoted M o u l a v i s were Masjids, that one insult to the whole M u s l i m - w o r l d turned that the already instigating sedition secretly i n their M u s l i m imperial throne and that the before a ' K a f i r ' , a n d Muslims to ignty i n order should be that it

into a H i n d u

t h e M u s l i m s s h o u l d be finally go o n a crusade

forced to bow d o w n m e e k l y was h i g h l y essential for sovereBat against the H i n d u

to e n d the u t t e r

degradation of Islam.

no Muslim ' A m i r ' , nor military and governor o f the Punjab

c h i e f n o r a n y s u p e r i o r officer under the and Sultan of Delhi, b y to that effect

offered t o l e a d t h e i n s u r r e c t i o n . U l t i m a t e l y t h e a d m i n i s t r a t o r name G h y a s u d d i n , aspired to shoulder that responsibility. H e began s e n d i n g secret din. and emissaries epistles to various higher Muslim authorities under was appointed military Sultan Nasir-ud-

G h y a s u d d i n himself h a d sworn allegiance to the S u l t a n G o v e r n o r o f the P u n j a b w h i l e direct this and Ghyasuddin called some pretext,

o n e o f h i s s o n s w a s a n officer a t D e l h i i t s e l f u n d e r t h e control of this H i n d u i s e d son of his for a private Sultan. visit under

gathered every sort of minute D e l h i i n his private he came to k n o w for certain

d e t a i l about the situation i n Whereupon murder of that after useless. the

interview w i t h that son.

A U a u d d i n h i s sons a n d r e l a t i v e s w e r e e i t h e r k i l l e d o r d e p r i v e d of their eye-sight a n d thus thus satisfied t h a t for the Sultanate at rendered W h e n he w a s of Allauddin's elated to there was no proper heir

D e l h i , he

was a l l the more

d e c l a r e b o l d l y , t h a t as t h e r e w a s n o p r o p e r h e i r l e f t f r o m t h e

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

317

h o u s e o f A l l a u d d i n ' s , i t w a s o n l y some p o w e r f u l M u s l i m w h o could lay c l a i m to the throne at D e l h i . That Kafir Hindu P a r i a w a s n o t t o be sufiFered t o t o u c h i t e v e n . T h a t K a f i r h a d m a r r i e d a l l the w i d o w s of a l l the earlier Sultans a n d the y o u n g M u s l i m girls and maidens from the r o y a l palace to the P a r i a s (Sweepers) Hinduism. Hindu whom he had f o r m e r l y raised to eminence a n d Muslim going r o y a l families to sinful the to shoulder converted a l l those ladies of the Kafir, he himself was

A s no M u s l i m dared to dethrone such a

responsibility*!. 800. turned F o r t h e first t i m e spite by these secret the hands letters o f his were oificers, w h i l e such of Dharmarakshak

down with

the top M u s l i m

some o t h e r s p l a c e d t h e m i n t o

N a s i r - u d - d i n himself, who h a v i n g already apprehended to crush this rising of Ghyasuddin immediately. M u s l i m generals who had acnkowledged him e n l i s t e d t h e i r forces i n h i s o f t h a t i m p e r i a l a r m y was o f their lives under his 801. of the

an eventuality and undaunted by it clamly prepared himself Good many as a Sultan, section

service w h i l e the H i n d u

a l w a y s r e a d y t o fight a t t h e c o s t

standard.

A t l a s t d e p e n d i n g chiefly o n t h e M u s l i m b a t t a l i o n s protection to and the frontiers, Ghyasuddin decided

w h i c h were e m p l o y e d u n d e r his c o m m a n d for the Punjab march upon Delhi. Ghyasuddin was

Some H i n d u soldiers, too, were, amongst N o sooner d i d he h e a r t h a t the H i n d u himselfattacked marching towards Delhi than

those a d v a n c i n g M u s l i m forces. emperorDharmarakshak

Nasir-ud-din

h i m w i t h h i s w h o l e i m p e r i a l army**.

Along w i t h this H i n d u

E m p e r o r m a r c h e d the great M u s l i m Generals, too, w i t h their b a t t a l i o n s t o fight u n d e r h i s c o m m a n d . W h e n t h e t w o a r m i e s m e t , o n t h e first d a y t h e l a t t e r d i d not lose heart. at this time meant utter chiefly o n e n t e r p r i s e imperial army of Sultan Nasir-udto retreat. success B u t the depended d i n w o n t h e field, a n d G h y a s u d d i n h a d ruin, and

K n o w i n g t h a t depression of heart that

and i n t r e p i d i t y Ghyasuddin rearranged d a y one o r two M u s l i m chieftains

his ranks and made ready for another battle. F o r t u n a t e l y for Ghyasuddin, on that very

318

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

i n the Sultan's armies conspired to betray the H i n d u E m p e r o r N a s i r - u d - d i n a n d let the former secretly. the forces Encouraged by this, of Sultan I n the know of their decision most G h y a s u d d i n himself fell upon Samrat, the Shree that ensued, betrayal

Nasir-ud-din (Hindu melee

Dharmarakshak). Nasir-ud-din**, the field and Ghyasuddin

b y the M u s l i m forces b r o u g h t a b o u t the u t t e r defeat o f S u l t a n So the SultanShree started for Delhi. straight towards Dharmarakshakleft mad with victory in that Delhi, and But

marched

hot p u r s u i t Shree D h a r m a r a k s h a k S u l t a n N a s i r - u d - d i n f e l l h e l p l e s s i n t h e h a n d s o f t h e enemy**. 802. W h e n the v i c t o r , G h y a s u d d i n , ordered the c a p t i v e be b r o u g h t before h i m , a n d charg"Setting personal

S u l t a n , N a s i r - u d - d i n , to t o d e a t h J he throne asked the

i n g h i m w i t h the m u r d e r o f M u b a r i k d e c i d e d to sentence h i m captive the last question: expediency or considering o n l y the to avenge was it by aside the question of p o l i t i c a l o f the Sultan and the b i d for the

aspect of this act of yours, w h a t personal w r o n g d i d M u b a r i k do to y o u , t h a t y o u m i g h t seek T o this the captive t h i s effect : " wrong and to me ! F o r O f course ! H e the had and most his death?" replied to inflicting ever Nasir-ud-din (Khushrukhan) heinous crime on my of

g u i l t y of a such personal atrocities that this mean body

homosexual and other vicious Mubarik age upon my life. since m y tender heaped

unbearable for I had the

perpetrated long

h u m i l i a t i o n t h a t he h a d rowed most solemnly a l l those would avenge

t h a t at the earliest

opportunity I

p e r s o n a l w r o n g s u p o n t h a t v i l l a i n w i t h murder*^ ! 803. neously. 804. T h a t was the t r a g i c e n d o f Shree D h a r m a r a k s h a k But the last o f the accredited Hindu Thereupon Ghyasuddin dispatched h i m instanta-

(Nasir-ud-din). equally 805.

E m p e r o r o f D e l h i , the v a l i a n t P r i t h v i r a j C h o u h a n , was also tragically murdered by the A n d the dauntless Muslims Guru after his u t t e r Banda of the rout i n the last battle I Shree Panjab ! After inflicting s e v e r a l c r u s h i n g defeats u p o n t h e

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

319 the hands o f the M u s l i m

Muslims, when at monarch,was

l a s t he f e l l i n t o

he n o t

l o c k e d u p i n a cage l i k e a w i l d b e a s t ? flesh a n d was he n o t Hindu a f t e r so m u c h l i k e l y to forget

D i d n ' t red-hot i r o n pikes a n d pincers pierce his b o d y a n d p u l l out large pieces o f his t o r t u r e p u t to cruel 806. death b y the M u s l i m s ?

B u t is a n y t h o r o u g h - b r e d

the g r a t i t u d e t h a t we a l l owe to those v a r i o u s H i n d u g a l l a n t warriors for their glorious m a r t y r d o m i n the cause of H i n d u i s m , s i m p l y because this grateful they were defeated martyrs i n t h e end ? that becomes forages It is the after memory of such

p e r e n n i a l source o f i n s p i r a t i o n for ages ! 807. This O Y o u ! Hindu of yours, Samrat too,

the nation

'Shree

Dharmarakshak ! fresh-water I t i s to a t o n e of yours, that

martyrdom

has become a nation! memento

s p r i n g o f i n s p i r a t i o n for the to preserve some souvenir,

Hindu some

for the s i n of f a i l i n g to u t t e r a

single grateful w o r d for y o u ,

the H i n d u s o f y o u r o w n times or those o f the later generations h a v e c o m m i t t e d , a n d i t is a g a i n i n e x p i a t i o n of the sin o f our H i n d u i n g r a t i t u d e towards y o u t h a t we have most reverently offered y o u t h i s s e p a r a t e c h a p t e r i n t h i s b o o k . 808. of India H a d y o u b u t c h o s e n to down as to it your remain a Muslim Sultan, after

y o u could easily have perpetuated the Sultanate of the whole descendants, i n the for the generations generations, happened pride case o f t h e K h i l j e e o r B u t with Hindu religion and the 'Sinhasan', and

Slave dynasties glowing respect t u r n e d the

after and

A U a u d d i n or Ghyasuddin.

H i n d u nation, y o u purified the very M u s l i m T i t l e of Sultan, Muslim 'Takhta' into a H i n d u Sultanate s l i g h t i n g the M u s l i m Samrat (Emperor) ! 809. After Emperor Prithviraj Chauhan, it was y o u proclaimed yourself a H i n d u

alone who made a gallant bid to

o c c u p y the i m p e r i a l throne birth i n an being the i n spite of your age, y o u

o f D e l h i as a H i n d u E m p e r o r ! I n s p i t e o f y o u r humble and miserable H i n d u family; defiled a n d your Muslim converted to enemies a t your tender

I s l a m a n d m a d e a n abject s l a v e b y became

320

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

S u l t a n of Sultans b y the d i n t o f y o u r valour, y o u r v e r s a t i l i t y , your whole military in of India exploits, your engineering resound duty to arch-diplomacy plots, and and made your the adroitness deep-laid w i t h the with

glory of H i n d u i s m ! W e proofs y o u r (in a way) a t l a r g e so

have done our

relate

peculiar life to the H i n d u

N a t i o n a n d the w o r l d

far as i t i s p o s s i b l e f o r u s d o so.

THE PECULIAR CHARACTER OF THIS HINDU REVOLUTION !

810. Although i n this millenial fighting and H i n d u - M u s l i m war the counterthe H i n d u N a t i o n h a d been ofiensives Muslim and tactics on the political and m i l i t a r y

f r o n t s m o r e o r less o n e q u a l g r o u n d s , u s i n g effective sovereigny, i t was

ultimately over-powering own hateful the Shree

incessantly overwhelmed on the bans on rereligion upon To

religious front, from opening (Nasir-ud-din) religious Muslims, front, Shree

because o f their

conversion a n d the likefetters, w h i c h prevented the H i n d u s a n y counter-offensive o n Emperor, Muslim as s u c h ! B u t , t h i s H i n d u Dharmarakshak

successfully launched a counter-attack u s i n g the same means and weapons.

t h e M u s l i m s , b o t h o n p o l i t i c a l a n d m i l i t a r y as w e l l as o n t h e counter-balance the forceful c o n v e r s i o n of the H i n d u s b y the Dharmarakshak (Nasir-ud-din) brought about hundreds of M u s l i m armed might. to ravage same Sultan and J u s t as convert the the the them reconversions under the women Muslims Hindu willing to H i n d u i s m and protection of his rush headlong to I s l a m , i n the of the M u s l i m women to If followers.

their repurification ceremonies

used to

w a y the H i n d u s broke into and converted

the harems Hindu

Mohamedan

H i n d u i s m and married

to t h e i r

the Muslims demolished the

H i n d u temples,

Shree D h a r m a the very Dharmara-

r a k s h a k , i n the excitement of this k s h a k ( N a s i r - u d - d i n ) who for the s h o w e d so v e r y the Muslim successfully armed aggression

victory, turned first upon

M u s l i m M a s j i d s i n t o H i n d u temples. I t was this and on such a

time i n H i n d u history large scale how and the Hinduism

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

321 t h e y p e r p e t r a t e d before a n d the Muslims could after

religious persecution that c o u l d be r e t a l i a t e d the Muslims they had would

and how to face

be r o u t e d ; been

completely on the religious front too. such bold have dared

I f from the beginning; opposition and

f o r c e d t o suffer s u c h p o w e r f u l c o u n t e r - s t r o k e s o n t h e r e l i g i o u s front, never to strike, i n spite o f T h i s first b l o w w h i c h the Muslims of peculiar character a l l their m i l i t a r y m i g h t , at H i n d u i s m . the H i n d u s delivered to so very Islam severely ! A n d this is t h e

i n Delhi shook

this H i n d u i s t i c revolution brought about rakshak ( K h u s h r u k h a n Nasir-ud-din)**. 811. We have intentionally and called

b y Shree D h a r m a -

this

account

of

K h u s h r u k h a n ' s life

achievements exceptions,

as b a s e d o n p r o o f s ! has w r i t t e n a n y good tell a story which is a n y ' w r i t t e n ' or: at

A l t h o u g h , as we h a v e p o i n t e d o u t i n P a r a g r a p h 7 4 4 , n o b o d y b a r r i n g some h o n o u r a b l e w o r d about y o u , a l l the more 0 K h u s h r u k h a n , the v e r y inconsistent a n d

c o n f u s e d a n d o b l i q u e references t o y o u , a n d c a r e e r as p a i n t e d equally strong and judicial and

glorious for y o u ! A s such a l t h o u g h y o u r life b y us h a s so f a r n o t

' o r a l ' 'basis' or any strong proofs, even t h e n there is another unimpeachable legal evidence which, occurrence. t i m e s , sets a s i d e e v e n w r i t t e n o r o r a l ones, i n s u c h h i s t o r i c a l matters of daily T h a t evidence is. called circumstantial evidence !

THE AUTHORITY OF CIRCUMSTANTIAL EVIDENCE

812. tial I n the science o f L o g i c the a u t h o r i t y o f c i r c u m s t a n is considered, at l e a s t i n c e r t a i n cases, t o be evidence

the better mode o f reasoning t h a n inference, the w o r d of t h e elders, or i l l u s t r a t i o n . and plots E s p e c i a l l y when the intentions a n d engineers of deep-laid political a r e t o be a s c e r t a i n e d c i r c u m s t a n t i a l so, and r i g h t l y too ! The written can be feelings or emotions o f the conspiracies it should refuted be

e v i d e n c e i s c o n s i d e r e d to be t h e o n l y , s t r o n g b a s i s f o r i t a n d thought confessions o f the accused under their o w n signatures a n d t o r t u r e ; so does w r i t t e n e v i d e n c e !

b y the c i r c u m s t a n t i a l evidence of b o d i l y p e r s e c u t i o n

S22 813. Your life,

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

Dharmarakshak,

therefore, has been evidence proof.

based more on the

strictly logical

circumstantial on

t h a n on your o w n words or the writings of y o u r contemporary a n d l a t e r d a y h i s t o r i a n s ; hence i t is based Even if your words are d e e d s are i n t h e m s e l v e s f a r m o r e t e l l i n g . 814. The brother The of this Shree Dharmarakshak, able his solid not available, y o u r v e r y acts, a n d

N a s i r - u d - d i n , was h i m s e l f a v e r y great administrator. original

warrior and an yet, for in

H i n d u name of this brother of

S h r e e D h a r m a r a k s h a k is a l s o n o t k n o w n as

v e r y e a r l y c h i l d h o o d he t o o w a s c o n v e r t e d a n d m a d e a s l a v e . W h e n t h i s H i n d u E m p e r o r a p p o i n t e d h i m as t h e G o v e r n o r o f Gujrath, he o p e n l y a c c e p t e d H i n d u i s m a n d c a n v a s s e d f o r i t . he I n order to o v e r t h r o w the M u s l i m government i n G u j r a t h

r a i s e d a H i n d u r e v o l t a n d sent t w e n t y to twentyfive t h o u s a n d brave warriors o f his p a r w a r (community) to help his brother at Delhi. to history. 815. evidence bringing A n d on does that the same who basis of this circumstantial and the for W h a t u l t i m a t e l y became H e too deserves o f t h e m a l l is n o t k n o w n of honour i n H i n d u history. a place

former

Hindu

royal

princess

Y a d a v Queen, D e v a l d e v i , Dharmarakshak accomplice Empress the most in

was e q u a l l y responsible who was his

a b o u t the unprecedented H i n d u r e v o l u t i o n o f Shree Nasir-ud-din, and the secret plot, important the Hindu for the and w h o became, after

successful a c c o m p l i s h m e n t o f the s a i d r e v o l u t i o n , the o f Shree place o f honour, like that of D e v i unimaginable wrongs

D h a r m a r a k s h a k , deserves even a greater P a d m i n i of Chitod suffer in and persecution, h u m i l i a t i o n a n d She deserves the h o n o u r o f a

t h e c o n s e q u e n t m e n t a l a g o n i e s t h a t she h a d t o a d v e r s e c i r c u m s t a n c e s .'

brave warrior R a j p u t Princess burning herself on the pyre or in Johar ! 816. writers H e r end, too, is clouded i n m y s t e r y ! of the One of the

t i m e has s a i d t h a t she was p r o v i d e d * ' f o r b y

G h y a s u d d i n a f t e r he b e c a m e t h e S u l t a n o f D e l h i .

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

323

NOT A FRUITLESS MARTYRDOM !

817. T h u s were the t w o v a l i a n t associates of the (Nasir-ud-din) forced to Hindu court strength could States, a JEmperor, D h a r m a r a k s h a k to the morale and o f the

m a r t y r d o m ! B u t their m a r t y r d o m lent a wonderful Hindu Nation. a Hindu govern D e l h i itself was powerfully year, which established effectively

F o r , the fact t h a t i n Empire which the Muslim

N a w a b s , a n d M u s l i m populace t h r o u g h o u t I n d i a for n e a r l y

helped the H i n d u k i n g s a n d the H i n d u people to shake had for centuries overawed the H i n d u m i n d . The

off t h e d o m i n a n t i n f l u e n c e o f t h e M u s l i m p o l i t i c a l s u p e r i o r i t y , m y t h o f t h i s M u s l i m p o l i t i c a l s u p e r i o r i t y w a s a t once e x p l o d e d and a rare confidence was i n s p i i e d amongst the H i n d u s t h a t , w e r e t h e y b u t t o r u n a l i t t l e r i s k , t h e y w o u l d also be a b l e c o u r t e d m a r t y r d o m i n 1321; i t was Muslim their Shree Delhi Hindu soon followed too, began In by to the The crush the M u s l i m p o l i t i c a l h o l d on them. Shree D h a r m a r a k s h a k risings i n H i n d u States i n the n o r t h a n d south o f I n d i a . provinces round about D e l h i , i n their own to the

fighting the end at

w i t h the M u s l i m i m p e r i a l power at D e l h i i n order to establish own dynasties within became fifteen provinces. hardly s i x t e e n y e a r s o f the m a r t y r d o m o f Muslim imperial authority

Dharmarakshak,

extremely weak, and a powerful H i n d u revolt of Vijaynagar, the detailed account of

culminated i n the establishment of a completely independent Kingdom w h i c h m u s t n e c e s s a r i l y be d e f e r r e d t o n e x t c h a p t e r .

CHAPTER

XVin

THE BEGINNmG OF T H E FINAL OVERTHROW O F THE MUSLIM EMPIRE

818. Delhi S o o n after s l a y i n g Shree D h a r m a r a k s h a k ( N a s i r the throne of the

ud-din) G h y a s u d d i n T u g h l a k ascended Sultanate t h a t effect^. 819. the of

i n A . D . 1321 a n d i s s u e d a p r o c l a m a t i o n t o

T h i s was the end o f the K h i l j i d y n a s t y a n d t h e N a t u r a l l y he treated type

beginning of the T u g h l a k rule. G h y a s u d d i n too was o l d . Muslims leniently. B u t although born of a H i n d u jat of any

m o t h e r , he, s t r a n g e l y e n o u g h d i d n o t f a l l s h o r t a l l o f the former M u s l i m Sultans* ! 820. by history as

r e l i g i o u s p e r s e c u t i o n o f the H i n d u s p e r p e t r a t e d b y a n y o r G h y a s u d d i n d i e d i n A . D . 1326 a n d w a s s u c c e e d e d T u g h l a k w h o has gone down in 'crazy'. H e once h a d a strange w h i m o f s h i f t i n g Immediately the Muslim change according to

his son M o h a m m a d

his c a p i t a l from D e l h i to D e v g i r i i n the s o u t h . he c h a n g e d t h e n a m e o f D e v g i r i ,

t r a d i t i o n , i n t o D o u l a t a b a d , j u s t as W a r a n g a l h a d b e e n c h a n g ed earlier by the M u s l i m s i n t o Sultanpur*. of so m u c h trouble*, d i s r u p t e d political his already B u t this c a p i t a l from D e l h i to D e v g i r i caused h i m a n d his subjects confusion-fraught

r e v e n u e s y s t e m so c o m p l e t e l y a n d so m a n y i n s u r r e c t i o n s a n d r i s i n g s ^ were b r e w i n g i n t h e r o y a l f a m i l i e s a n d t h e p e o p l e a t l a r g e i n t h e D e c c a n (as a l r e a d y p o i n t e d o u t i n the p r e v i o u s c h a p t e r ) t h a t t h i s ' c r a z y ' M o h a m m a d was u l t i m a t e l y forced to have another again back 820-A. completely; to Delhi. With whim o f s h i f t i n g the capital once B u t t h i s s h o r t i n t e r l u d e cost m i l l i o n s financial trouble treasury

(crores) o f r u p e e s a n d t h o u s a n d s o f l i v e s . a v i e w t o get o u t o f t h i s he i n t r o d u c e d t h e c o p p e r c o i n s , w h i c h drained his

b u t he b l a m e d the f a r m e r s a n d t h e o t h e r g e n t r y

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

325 H e therefore, shown a l l

for i t s a y i n g t h a t t h e y d i d not p a y the taxes. issued orders to his fighting while forces the under compulsion, but leniency i n the Muslims the

to collect the revenue were H i n d u s were most

collection

of taxes

c r u e l l y f o r c e d t o p a y t h e m . J u s t as t h e b e a s t s a r e s u r r o u n d e d on a l l sides i n a h u n t i n g e x p e d i t i o n a n d are h e l d a t b a y a n d then massacred, similarly a mercilessly devastated put to number of H i n d u of towns and villages were besieged a n d the H i n d u p o p u l a t i o n t h e r e i n was the s w o r d . (This sort persecution numerous H i n d u towns and villages while whole

p r o v i n c e s l i k e K a n o u j were r e n d e r e d d e s o l a t e ' !) 821. Hindu to the 822. Nevertheless there darted from Ram-ban the bow of the

nation a

[an a r r o w o f R a m a n ( u n e r r i n g ) even i f temporarily, perpetrated spread the by the M u s l i m s ambition to

u n m i s t a k a b l e s h o t !] w h i c h p u t a s t o p , Ravan-like The atrocities

u n d e r e v e r y S u l t a n o v e r t h e H i n d u s for c e n t u r i e s t o g e t h e r i diabolic Muslim u n i t a r y M u s l i m empire to the ends o f H i n d u s t a n (Paragraphs 636-737) r e c e i v e d a d e a t h - b l o w i n t h e v e r y h o u r o f i t s f r u i t i o n . F o r (as i t i s s h o w n i n t h e previous chapter) with the first vigorous b l o w s t r u c k b y the H i n d u E m p e r o r , Shree D h a r m a rakshak, the extensive M u s l i m E m p i r e h a d already begun t o the dwiadle, w h i l e the H i n d u discontent, especially i n the D e c c a n culminated i n t o a powerful insurrection which shattered a l r e a d y d w i n d l i n g M u s l i m empire i n t o s m a l l fragments.

NEW HINDU STATE

823. pendent, the M u s l i m Mohammad 824. against F o r i n A . D . 1336 w a s e s t a b l i s h e d and might in the very life-time account the in new, this inde'crazy' will be the powerful H i n d u State of Vijaynagar, detailed after of which defying

Tughlak, a

given i n the next chapter. Immediately the this momentous event D e c c a n e s e M u s l i m s u n d e r H a s a n B a h a m a n i rose i n t e n d e n c y o f t h e M u s l i m s w h i c h h a d been fratricidal wars rebellion their

D e l h i Sultanate following the age-old separatist exhibited i n ever since the times of M o h a m m a d P a i g a m -

326 bar.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

H a s a n B a h a m a n i was c r o w n e d and so

with

success

in

this

attempt 825. popular amongst

he f o u n d e d t h e B a h a m a n i k i n g d o m i n A . D . of Hasan Bahamani will millions Muslims the explode showed the gulls a

1347 a n d p r o c l a i m e d h i m s e l f t o b e a n i n d e p e n d e n t S u l t a n . T h i s act the misconception o f the Hindus that amongst of credulous always and that

united front i n their t h e y never fought no not only foolish foreigners a n d community. that follow.

p o l i t i c a l as w e l l as r e l i g i o u s w a r s , t h a t themselves they had is

s e p a r a t i s t t e n d e n c i e s a baseless m i s c o n c e p t i o n w h i c h undeservedly, runs more down our own

i n the extreme b u t w h i c h f a l s e l y e x t o l s t h e Hindu instances have a l r e a d y been w i l l occur i n the pages a l l the Muslim community

A number of such The h i s t o r y of the

cited i n this volume and many

w o r l d over is replete w i t h such instances.

A GRIEVOUS FALL AND BREAKING OF THE DREAM OF A N UNBROKEN MUSLIM EMPIRE

826. should, hoist his J u s t as i n the perhaps some adventurous almost mountaineer impracticable else d o e s it^ different excitement flag of his

a m b i t i o n to s c a l e t h e h i g h e s t national

peak of the H i m a l a y a s a n d t o

t h e r e before a n y b o d y out,

c l i m b on a n d on, a n d after reaching some altogether peak should victoriously cry should give w a y under the m a d e as i t r e a l l y i s , n o t " T h i s is t h e

v e r y same

highest p e a k " ! W h e n a l l at once the s e e m i n g l y highest p e a k heavy l o a d o f his a m b i t i o n , being of any solid rock, but of a frozen climber should topple and fragments o f his

heap o f snowflakes, a n d the a m b i t i o u s of destruction along with the bits

d o w n a n d f a l l h e a d l o n g f r o m crag to c r a g i n t o the deep r a v i n e signal v i c t o r y i n the v e r y t o establish the the whole the came to naught. A r a b s to the o n for a n d carried centralized A l l the seven of India same w a y paramount Muslim the M u s l i m a m b i t i o n M u s l i m power o v e r while and ultimately States right from another

was beguiled for a Asian or

M o n g o l s i n v a d e d I n d i a one a f t e r eight centuries

continuously

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

327

the bitterest, i n the regime passed But as under it 1310, the

bloodiest a n d cruellest wars a n d at last w h e n of AUauddin the Muslim told, p r a c t i c a l l y the whole o f I n d i a sway r o u n d about the year A . D . be hard almost fulfilled 1 the and with a knock from AUauddin The

M u s l i m a m b i t i o n seemed t o is already

resurgent H i n d u v a l o u r the M u s l i m highest was never peak to o f success a t t a i n e d to pieces that within shattered

rule collapsed from the

by Sultan

o n l y seven or eight years, Hindu

rise to

g i d d y heights again !

m i g h t went on i n c r e a s i n g l i k e the crescent m o o n !

DEATH OF CRAZY' MOHAMMAD AND AFTER

827. and his of Delhi T h i s ' c r a z y ' S u l t a n Mohammad died i n A . D . tottering passed crown with on to his mother the cousin 'Pherozshah daughter 1351 disintegrating ,Sultanate Tughlak'. father King to of the R a j p u t

This Pherozshah's King demanded Malbhatti

was the

Malbhatti of Deepalpur'. her (that flatly father Rajput so refused to

W h e n Pherozshah's i n marriage. up*, and give her

Princess)

whereupon began

Pherozshah's persecute the bear the brethren

marched on M a l b h a t t i sufferings of her father she

H i n d u s most cruelly. kingdom. So

The princess could not a n d her H i n d u to marry volunteered

inhuman i n the

P h e r o z s h a h ' s father^. family. religion, Had she

H o w e v e r p r a i s e w o r t h y the tenderness fire like some Padmini of

o f h e r h e a r t m i g h t be i t has p e r m a n e n t l y s t a i n e d h e r f a t h e r ' s swallowed C h i t o d a n d followed the been for ever glorified ! p a t h o f m a r t y r d o m for the sake o f tradition would both have

her life a n d her f a m i l y

T H E SUPERSTITIOUS MUSLIMS !
828. is reader A n anecdote of this in history, may have nature had some idea o f the time of the T u g h l a k s , be related o f the extent could which recorded might here so t h a t t h e to w h i c h the go a n d o f the

superstitious

Muslims

influence w h i c h the r e l i g i o u s c r e d u l i t y a n d f a n a t i c i s m o f the Arabs invariably over the Muslims of later days ever

328

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

since the i n c e p t i o n of M u s l i m r e l i g i o n . 828-A. I n order to atone for the crazy religious acts

a n d the harassment o f the subjects b y the ' m a d ' M o h a m m a d (setting aside the religious persecution o f H i n d u s which was deemed harmonious w i t h the tenets o f the M u s l i m religion) reimbursement S u l t a n P h e r o z s h a h i n t e r n e d " w i t h the bones o f the late ' m a d ' M o h a m m a d the o r i g i n a l papers r e g a r d i n g the o f the unjust l a n d and compensation governmental papers signed revenue for the other Mohammad prompted the unjust c o l l e c t e d b y h i m , r e f u n d o f fines acts of his, or their This action credulous would of along w i t h other o r i g i n a l himself. by his record Allah belief, forgive it

acknowledgements by

P h e r o z s h a h was perhaps t h a t on the sation for Mohammad remembered to the strength a l l his on the that

of this written great was last day

of the compen-

crimes

o f t h e j u d g m e n t I A n d , be well-educated

Pherozshah of the

according

standards

time ! W h a t

to say, then, o f the

c o m m o n people ! 829. h i m s e l f as A l t h o u g h i n the beginning Pherozshah proclaimed the Sultan of H i n d u s t a n , everywhere the Muslims began one In after in India, another the its the he and a small region around the South

w i t h the o n l y exception of D e l h i i t , the H i n d u s a n d to repudiate celebrated freedom. decided political could ofiBcial his

imperial authority. these c i r c u m s t a n c e s to acknowledge under and than the and the

k i n g d o m o f V i j a y n a g a r had openly asserted Under finally Pherozshah independence whatever therefore, of the of little

Tughlak

recalcitrant retain

peoples rather

h i m i n order lose a l l . to He,

t o assuage t h e i r gave a n

bitterness

to consolidate independence that

recognition to i n the south

Bahamani great for

kingdom

of the v a l i a n t H i n d u founded by the hatred

k i n g d o m o f V i j a y n a g a r " w h i c h was H i n d u leaders w h o the Muslim 830. reached right out of I n d i a . T h u s was the its zenith Muslim about w e r e fired w i t h d o m i n a t i o n a n d were

the bitterest bent

on driving it away had

imperial power, which

round

t h e y e a r s A . D . 1310-12 i n

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

329 Hindu-Muslim by the very

Allauddin's times over almost the

as a r e s u l t o f t h e i n c e s s a n t centuries, a n d whole of I n d i a , dissolved

wars for a b o u t s i x or seven descendant o f the same

which had spread

i l l u s t r i o u s S u l t a n , f o r he c o u l d n o t The M u s l i m was c o m p l e t e l y shattered i n t o be rebuilt on such a vast power had independent

h e l p y i e l d i n g to the powerful H i n d u resistance. empire over the whole o f I n d i a the h o u r of its scale. begun its fruition, Hindu never N o w the

resurgent

inroads on the

M u s l i m m i g h t w h i c h were never to

cease a g a i n 1 831. nized the imperial I n fact, political power the moment to Pherozshah T u g h l a k recogMuslim

independence an end !

o f the S o u t h the

came

H e , as i t were, r a n g t h e

death-knell o f the M u s l i m a m b i t i o n o f an i m p e r i a l power !

THE DIRECT EVIDENCE

832. T h i s e x p l i c i t recognition of the political indepenestablished which dence of the D e c c a n , i n c l u d i n g t h a t of the n e w l y Tughlak himself, conclusively proves

H i n d u state of V i j a y n a g a r b y the S u l t a n of D e l h i , Pherozshah the statement we h a v e m a d e i n p a r a g r a p h s 807 t o 817 a n d w h i c h h a s so far I t is t h e

escaped the notice o f the writers o f H i n d u h i s t o r y . Shree D h a r m a r a k s h a k , Muslim the same of the power and

two-fold p o l i t i c o - r e l i g i o u s aggression of the H i n d u E m p e r o r , (Nasir-ud-din) i n D e l h i itself on the revenge of the especially his frightful and the turn

religious persecution o f the H i n d u s over the M u s l i m s i n m u c h horrid way, which terror i t s t r u c k i n the m i n d s political rising of dashed to pieces t h e M u s l i m Muslims, which i n its inspired this

Vijaynagar

ambition of an all-India empire ! 833. A l t h o u g h S u l t a n Pherozshah helplessly surrendered

h i s o v e r l o r d s h i p o v e r t h e D e c c a n , he s t i l l m e r c i l e s s l y c o n t i n ued to persecute the H i n d u s i n the b i g cities l i k e D e l h i under his direct control^*. The H i n d u s , too, persisted i n their the s t a u n c h r e s i s t a n c e i n t h e defence o f t h e i r r e l i g i o n e v e n a t risk of m a r t y r d o m . N u m e r o u s instances

of the v a r i e d k i n d s

of t h i s H i n d u r e a c t i o n t o t h e M u s l i m a t r o c i t i e s a r e r e c o r d e d .

330 one o f which 833-A.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

m i g h t be

given

here o n

the

authority of the

M u s l i m writers themselves. S u l t a n Pherozshah hated the B r a h m i n s far m o r e H e s a i d , " B r a h m i n s are the resistance movement b i t t e r l y t h a n the other H i n d u s . I t is t h e B r a h m i n s who

v e r i t a b l e k e y s to the s t r o n g fortress o f the H i n d u r e l i g i o n ^ * . " organised a against the J i z i a tax, freshly imposed on the H i n d u s b y S u l t a n Pherozshah. the royal T h e y organized collective hunger-strike before and announced martyrdom. their determination to B u t the S u l t a n heeded palace

s w a l l o w fire a n d c o u r t it not.

So, m a n y B r a h m i n s , no longer able to bear the h u m i I n the end the H i n d u s staunch defenders p a i d up the t a x for such

liation, died i n that horrible manner. o f o t h e r castes

of their religion that still survived and saved their l i v e s " ! . 834. most But the account o f one o f t h o s e B r a h m i n s is t h e I n the city of Delhi Now abso-

remarkable for

its m a r t y r d o m .

itself this o l d B r a h m i n diabolic But

openly^worshipped an idol^^.

religion of S u l t a n Pherozshah Tughlak had to protest idol with against such this great ban that

lutely banned any such idol-worship throughout his k i n g d o m . i n order Brahmin and many collected a l l the H i n d u s i n the c o u r t y a r d of his house the pomp, that

worshipped of that idol.

M u s l i m men, women and children, too, became the The rumour

devotees

q u i c k l y spread far a n d wide t h a t

t h i s B r a h m i n ' s G o d a l w a y s c a m e t o t h e rescue o f h i s d e v o t e e . . T h e news t h a t this B r a h m i n openly w o r s h i p p e d idols p a i n t e d on a wooden p l a n k reached had him brought the ears of the a l l the Sultan w h a U l e m a s (the punishment to immediately as a c a p t i v e , a l o n g w i t h his.

i d o l , before h i m . should death." be

T h e r e u p o n he called ?" or

M u s l i m religious priests) and asked them " W h a t inflicted on this B r a h m i n s h o u l d e i t h e r be a M u s l i m The B r a h m i n thereupon made Brahmin be

They replied " T h i s burnt alive

chose t o d i e t h a t h o r r i b l e B r a h m i n was p l a c e d o n to t h a t p i l e of wood'

death by burning. b i g p i l e o f w o o d was plank.

I n D e l h i j u s t before t h e k i n g ' s c o u r t a a n d the set

it, b o u n d h a n d a n d foot, w i t h the i d o l p a i n t e d on the w o o d e n The M u s l i m demons fire

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

331 the B r a h m i n w o u l d not consent to be faint sigh of p a i n

from a l l sides.

Still

converted to I s l a m . v e r y h o t o n a l l sides. or grief the

I n a few c r u e l m o m e n t s t h e fire b l a z e d B u t without even a b o w i n g d o w n to the i d o l .

B r a h m i n remained

W i t h i n a m o m e n t t h e h u n g r y flames s w a l l o w e d u p t h e d e v o t e d Brahmin" ! 835. Tughlak, T h i s arch-enemy of the H i n d u s , S u l t a n P h e r o z s h a h d i e d i n A . D . 1388, f o l l o w e d b y a n u t t e r chaos i n

the meagre remains o f his k i n g d o m , whereas on one occasion two of his grandsons fell out a n d at of D e l h i there r u l e d two H a l f the Sultans the two ends of the c i t y the same time, a t one a n d

M o h a m m a d s h a h and N a s r a t s h a h , the two grandsons of P h e r o z . city o f D e l h i became t h e c a p i t a l o f t h e one, w h i l e t h e o t h e r h a l f t h a t o f t h e o t h e r " !!

INVASION BY TAIMURLANG
836. to the 837. whole Under these chaotic conditions D e l h i fell a prey i n h u m a n ravages of the notorious T a i m u r l a n g , the

S u l t a n o f t h e f a r off S a m a r k a n d . T a i m u r was a T u r k " , a n d not o r i g i n a l l y a M u s l i m . literature a n d a t m a n y p l a c e s he A f t e r c o n q u e r i n g t h e c i t y o f B a g h d a d he b u r n e d t o ashes t h e library of Muslim Masjids" ! conquered even burned him he had I n A . D . 1369 he b e c a m e t h e K i n g not less t h e n t w e n t y - s e v e n c r o w n s

of Samarkand.

F o l l o w i n g the lead o f Chengeezkhan before

f r o m R u s s i a i n the W e s t to A f g h a n i s t a n i n the South-East*" I B e c a u s e he h a d l o s t a l e g i n one o f t h e b a t t l e s he r e c e i v e d t h e n i c k n a m e ' l a n g ' (lame). eyes on India, not or a bitter p o l i t i c a l power formed meantime in the a Thereafter because lust he h a p p e n e d of any t o cast h i s of simply allurement

f o r v i c t o r y b u t because he h a d F o r , he h a d i n t h e destructive upon H i s original

hatred towards India. Muslim*^.

become

tendencies now

r e c e i v e d t h i s n e w g h a s t l y i m p e t u s ! S a y s he " M y intention in marching

his autobiography.

I n d i a is to massacre the K a f i r H i n d u s there, destroy the i d o l s of their G o d s , convert them a l l to Islam a n d thus w i n the t i t l e of a ' G a z i ' i n the court o f the A l l a h * * " .

332 838. He on So

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

immediately i n A . D . straight upto Punjab.

1397 he Still

invaded India. nobody came

H e h a d u n d e r h i m a g i g a n t i c force o f n i n e t y t h o u s a n d s t r o n g . marched Delhi, f o r w a r d to oppose h i m . where a small H e therefore swooped d o w n s t r a i g h t force came to oppose him. i n the An

name of the S u l t a n of D e l h i b u t i t was soon p u t to r o u t . lang which had trampled death for a time army by the ludicrous over were the of the over half mere

i n t e r e s t i n g p o i n t t o n o t e is t h a t t h i s v e t e r a n a r m y o f T a i m u r the w o r l d was scared to i n this for t h e y h a d seen Y e t it got forces Sultan's sight o f elephants

S u l t a n of Delhi**, first it

such huge beasts for the fear v e r y completely routed Millions quenched

time i n their lives. dashed violently lost this and

s o o n a n d as s o o n as t h e

i n t o the c i t y day. After

of D e l h i , l e t t i n g loose the orgy o f wholesale massacre, p l u n d e r a n d arson**. having extent, At thus of lives were his thirst to further f o r H i n d u b l o o d t o some Meerut Haridwar, way*^.

Taimur turned

s m a s h i n g t o pieces H i n d u i d o l s a t m a n y p l a c e s o n h i s H a r i d w a r he reached the H o w many H i n d u blood-bath. suffer ' s i m p l y fiendlike instances

pinnacle of his c r u e l t y i n the i s one t o q u o t e o f community had to and holy P r o m H a r i d w a r this and demolinews the by

the h a r r o w i n g atrocities w h i c h the H i n d u because o f t h e i r their resolve not to forsake blood o n the S h i v a l i k religion !

dire determination

T a i m u r w e n t o n f u r t h e r to the n o r t h , r a i n i n g H i n d u hills, Nagarcote, J a m m u

s h i n g H i n d u t e m p l e s o n t h e w a y . O n h i s w a y he g o t t h e of his native c a p i t a l of S a m a r k a n d being threatened rebels. straight 839. conditions 840. Hindu So, mad with fury and off t o Samarkand mental anguish, the with

he h u r r i e d

w h o l e o f h i s army**. w a s w a s h e d off t h e I n the chaotic Sayyads I n d i a the

I n this T a i m u r l a n g i a n deluge that then prevailed in north

l i t t l e t h a t was left o f the T u g h l a k S u l t a n a t e .

usurped the n o m i n a l S u l t a n a t e o f the T u g h l a k s * ' . A v a i l i n g themselves o f this miserable c o n d i t i o n o f Delhi, the veteran defenders of the religion, the independent Rajput kings, went o n the M u s l i m power at

s e t t i n g free t h e t e r r i t o r i e s f o r m e r l y c o n q u e r e d b y t h e M u s l i m s .

OTH GLORIOUS EPOCH

333: o f the Hindus like the Kashi, Muslim mosques they Hindus

E o r t h a t matter, the h o l y places Prayag and others the quered from Muslims**.

h a d , e v e n before t h i s t i m e , But !Although

been recon-

p o l i t i c a l power there was defeated a n d uprooted their colonies a n d there religious centres l i k e were not destroyedas Hindu of conquered the irrespective their Masjids and the d i d the Muslims, whenever

territories,

slaughtering

t h e i r age o r sex a n d p u l l i n g d o w n t h e H i n d u B u t because t h e H i n d u s d i d n o t e m u l a t e t h e Muslims and who were left, t u r n e d traitors, l i k e serpents fed a n d again Rajput the Muslim of made life miserable for the H i n d u s B u t the now malady even persisted without any

h o l y p l a c e s o f w o r s h i p , so as t o m a k e m e r e e x i s t e n c e i m p o s sible for t h e m . alive and M u s l i m s i n this respect, these l o c a l unmolested for help f o s t e r e d as p e t s , a n d i n v i t e d a g a i n aggressors the and i n those h o l y places a n d cities. suicidal generosity

m o d e r a t i o n . (The r e a d e r i s r e f e r r e d t o t h e d e t a i l e d d i s c u s s i o n i n t h i s r e g a r d i n p a r a g r a p h s 421 t o 4 2 6 )

RANA KUMBHA
841. was R a n a a n d success. M o s t notable a m o n g the R a j p u t heroes o f the t i m e K u m b h a , w h o excelled not only the great leaders of valour H e went to war w i t h a renouncing the powerful neighbouring (paramountcy) Sultanpur vanBut per-

of C h i t o d b u t even those o f H i n d u s t a n i n respect Muslim Sultan, Mohammad Khilji independent by quished Malwa

o f M a l w a who had become overlordship near

of the S u l t a n of D e l h i , a n d i n a battle the l a t t e r c o m p l e t e l y . was at

Sultan Mohammad Khilji of

last caught alive by R a n a Kumbha*^.

g r o s s l y affected as he was b y t h e a g e - o l d m a l a d y o f t h e v e r t e d sense o f v i r t u e s , as t h e o t h e r H i n d u were, he allowed the noble act on his own part. Had but

h e r o e s before h i m Kumbha been

S u l t a n t o go free,*" c o n s i d e r i n g i t a Rana

t a k e n c a p t i v e b y the M u s l i m S u l t a n , M o h a m m a d K h i l j i ? H e w o u l d v e r y l i k e l y have been d e p r i v e d o f his P r i t h v i r a j was, and brutally murdered In d i a b o l i c war-ethics of the Muslims. fact, eye s i g h t , as to the this diabolic according

334 war-ethics sound ! 842. celebrate is

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

t h e o n l y one w h i c h is b e n e f i c i a l t o a n a t i o n i n -

s u c h fiendish wars*! a n d h e n c e i s h i g h l y p i o u s a n d t h o r o u g h l y ,

T h i s b a t t l e was considered so u n i q u e a n d u n p a r a l H i n d u history Rana o f those d a y s t h a t i n order to it K u m b h a erected a colossal a n d artistic In a like manner did Rana Kumbha

a l l e d i n the

p i l l a r o f v i c t o r y at Chitod,** w h i c h s t i l l stands to the a d m i r a t i o n of a l l visitors ! beat down Sultan Kutbuddin o f Gujrath** w h e n the l a t t e r u l t i m a t e l y t o sue

attacked K u m b h a l g a d , and K u t b u d d i n had f o r peace a n d s a v e h i s life**. 843. Even after R a n a K u m b h a ,

Rajputana

c l a i m s so

m a n y brave and each of them.

capable leaders o f men t h a t whole v o l u m e s that produced fight

o u g h t r e a l l y t o be d e v o t e d t o t h e g e n e r a t i o n s

B u t o u r r e c e n t h i s t o r i e s are so m u c h h a u n t e d

b y those of the M u s l i m a n d E u r o p e a n nations t h a t t h e y a clear p r o o f of the the contemporary flavour, Raso, the absence o f Rasos, times any independent

s h y o f r e c o r d i n g t h e g l o r i o u s a c t s o f t h e H i n d u s i t is i n f a c t research made by them and of their glaring ignorance ! literary Prithviraj and inspired are ballads Fortunately

w r i t t e n honestly a n d w i t h a rare b y the exceptional v a l o u r of available and here and and there. many of

the H i n d u s o f

Hameer Raso, Chhatrasal Raso narrative

othersbeautiful heroic

poems

v a r i e d l e n g t h s a r e t o be h a d e v e n t o d a y . B u t G o d k n o w s i f these h i s t o r i a n s k n o w t h e m e v e n b y historical places. research also has discovered i n the not o n l y i n Rajputana, but They name ! caves at Again modern other many rock inscriptions various lot i n re-writing the work on a major

are l i k e l y to help a

h i s t o r y o f these H i n d u h e r o e s . i n s t i t u t i o n a l basis ! ler institutions or a c t u a l research w o r k , be e n t e r t a i n e d wade alone!

B u t t h e p r e s e n t d o e s n ' t seem

t o be t h e p r o p e r t i m e t o u n d e r t a k e t h a t individual

T i l l s u c h a p r o p i t i o u s t i m e comes, s m a l scholars can start, i f not the of this safely of R a j Such a fond hope can at least the w o r k of collection name

vast deal o f source m a t e r i a l .

i f we r e m e m b e r t h e c e l e b r a t e d

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

335

LODI
844.

DYANSTY
Sultans This but at Delhi

A f t e r t h e e n d o f t h e S a y y a d D y n a s t y i n A . D . 1450 O f t h e m a l l S h i k a n d a r L o d i t r i e d to consolito had 1517. Shikandar like every pilgriin the rivers Hindus The illustmother,'^ the to

some L o d i s o f A f g h a n e x t r a c t i o n r u l e d as for some time. d a t e h i s p o w e r d u r i n g A . D . 1488 L o d i again was b o r n of a H i n d u other mages, on Muslim ruler he always had Hindus**. meanwhile. Parvani resisted

a stern

eye u p o n t h e Hindu make the to

H e again enforced the ban on Hindus begun as

w h i c h the days.

H e even forbade c o l l e c t i v e baths i n h o l y Nevertheless even at the elsewhere cost of their lives. suffice

stubbornly

following account of a great m a r t y r should rate the foregoing remarks. 845. A t a certain t o w n near L a k h n a u

(Lucknow)

lived the In

a B r a h m i n named B u d d h a , who preached t h a t just a n d v i r t u o u s religious code one f o l l o w e d , f o l l o w e d i t sincerely, i t was equally acceptable spite of a l l the harassment caused to h i m b y the even the K a z i of L a k h n a u had to give way. had a full-dress debate

whatever to God.

so l o n g as one Muslims on

t h i s a c c o u n t , he p r o p a g a t e d h i s v i e w s so v e r y v i g o r o u s l y t h a t I n the end the Shikanthis not said between would the authorities c o m m i t t e d this complaint to the S u l t a n . darkhan, thereupon,

B r a h m i n a n d nine other learned M o u l a v i s . B u t the B r a h m i n , l o y a l as he w a s t o h i s o w n r e l i g i o n a n d t o t r u t h , or y o u w i l l be put to instant death". give i n . So the S u l t a n h i m s e l f threatened h i m : " B e a M u s l i m A n d as B r a h m i n s p u r n e d h i s t h r e a t he w a s k i l l e d f o r t h w i t h * ' .

RANA-SANG
846. his son A f t e r the death o f S h i k a n d a r Ibrahim Lodi Por the Lodi i n A . D . 1517 power at ascended the tottering throne o f the disintegrating Muslim

Sultan of Delhi. Delhi experienced

e x c r u c i a t i n g d e a t h pangs at the hands o f Sang a very great took of great Idar The ruler

the R a j p u t s o f the t i m e , who h a d i n E a n a valiant leader. offence a t t h e b r a v e d e e d s o f R a n a S a n g .

E v e n the smaller M u s l i m rulers

336 expressed his

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

malice against R a n a Sang b y n a m i n g a dog at I n order to chastise this m o n k e y i n g o f large at army against them completely e v e r y p l a c e he

his d o o r Sangrana**. Idar and vanquishing

the Muslims R a n a Sang marched with a

avenged i n full the wrongs done to the H i n d u s ' * . T h i s b a t t l e caused no h a r m t o the H i n d u s r o u n d a b o u t . O n the c o n t r a r y they looked upon h i m with quests over the Muslim evident pride and pleasure as contheir God-sent saviour and protector. Registering his

foes a t e v e r y p l a c e w i t h t r i u m p h a l o f h i s v i c t o r i o u s flag he r e t u r n e d He had by this time to liberated his own

marches a m i d s t p o p u l a r applause, the l o u d beats of his wardrums a n d the gay to Chitod i n A . D . Ratanbhor, kingdom. fluttering 1519*".

Gagrone,

W a l p i ( K a l p i ?), B h i l s a a n d C h a n d e r i

from the M u s l i m d o m i n a t i o n and annexed them

DEFEAT OF SULTAN IBRAHIM LODI BY RANA SANG IN T H E BATTLE OF KRANOLI

846-A. I n order to i m p r o v e the d e c a y i n g and condition of invaded army Rana and the M u s l i m power, c o n s t a n t l y h a r m e d b y the R a j p u t s , S u l t a n I b r a h i m L o d i gathered a l l his strength Sang. The two parties j o i n e d b a t t l e at K h a n o l i where i n a crestfallen".

b l o o d y a c t i o n R a n a S a n g p u t to rout the Sultan's sent h i m b a c k to D e l h i downcast a n d

BABAR'S INVASION
847. Lodi Beset with such calamities Subedar Daulatkhan As the last o f L a h o r e became, a l o n g w i t h other M u s l i m chieftains,

q u i t e p e s s i m i s t i c a b o u t h i s o w n safe e x i s t e n c e . n i s t a n , to help them put down R a n a Sang. b e e n w a i t i n g f o r s u c h a n o p p o r t u n i t y , f o r as T a i m u r l a n g he c l a i m e d a d i r e c t r i g h t to India**. So B a b a r hastened to help A . D . 1526. 848. Seeing this allied M u s l i m a r m y come the

resort, t h e y i n v i t e d Babar,** the t h e n p o w e r f u l r u l e r o f A f g h a Babar, too, h a d of a descendant of sovereignty Lodi in

Daulatkhan

menacingly

the scared S u l t a n I b r a h i m L o d i sought the help of the valiant

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

337 fact that an it

H i n d u K i n g o f C h i t o d , R a n a S a n g , i n spite o f the the him. has latter had very B u t the M u s l i m s been already were and never will ashamed

recently inflicted a crushing defeat o n of eating Again such occasions.

h u m b l e p i e before t h e H i n d u s o n shown

hereafter be shown h o w never sought is a

f o o l i s h a n d b a s e l e s s are o u r p o p u l a r n o t i o n s t h a t t h e M u s l i m s never fought amongst themselves, or that they help from the should such H i n d u s to an i n point. fight with the their help was eventuality arise ! With fellow M u s l i m s , of R a n a Sang killed after the to on the

Sultan Ibrahim's

glaring instance Sultan Ibrahim i n A . D . 1626. battle-field to field able retreat. and

fought w i t h the i n v a d i n g B a b a r at P a n i p a t B u t as his Ibrahim himself through a r m y t o o k t o flight R a n a S a n g t o o h a d wandering forest forest battle incur-

While

organising a strong a r m y to meet B a b a r again on this high-minded Maharana Sang diseases succumbed

i n A . D , 1530,** a n d t h e H i n d u s l o s t a p r e c i o u s

diadem.

MOGHUL DYNASTY FOUNDED AT DELHI

849, ate A f t e r t h i s s i g n a l v i c t o r y B a b a r grasped the S u l t a n for himself i n A , D , 1526, s e t t i n g a s i d e the Subedar D a u l a t k h a n L o d i of Empire of of Delhi

original aspirant to t h a t place, Punjab. Delhi. T h i s was the

beginning of the Moghul

NOTABLE EVENTS IN THE REMAINING PROVINCES OF NORTH INDIA AT THE TIME

850. S I N D H : T h e reconquest o f S i n d h from the Those Sumer Rajputs Arab h a n d s b y t h e H i n d u s h a s a l r e a d y been n o t e d (cf. P a r a g r a p h s 6 5 5 t o 656). hands t i l l retained S i n d h in their potentate**. A . D . 1336. I n A . D . 1336 a R a j p u t K i n g n a m e d . an independent wars between this H i n d u m o n a r c h y andruled this province of Sindh. H e was

J a m A f r a , w a s r u l i n g t h e r e as T h e r e were constant named. J a m Timaji,

t h e S u l t a n s o f D e l h i . F r o m A . D . 1367 t o 1380 a H i n d u m o n a r c h -

338 succeeded to the

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

throne by

another

Eajput

prince,

who,

however, because o f m a n y m a l a d i e s , lost his balance of m i n d a n d v o l u n t a r i l y became a 851. Muslim*'. B E N G A L W h e n u l t i m a t e l y i n A . D . 1192 M o h a m subdue the Hindu

m a d G h o r i s u b j u g a t d t h e S u l t a n a t e o f D e l h i f o r e v e r , he s e n t many valorous chieftains under h i m to states r o u n d about. One o f them, B a k h t y a r K h i l j i , overcame O f his persecution enough to

t h e H i n d u r u l e i n B i h a r a n d B e n g a l i n A . D . 1195 a n d f o u n d e d t h e M u s l i m r u l e t h e r e f o r t h e first t i m e * ' . of t h e in Hindus and especially of the 356. o f the five wholesale wild Buddhists and their

c o n v e r s i o n to I s l a m we h a v e a l r e a d y s a i d commander Muslim forces

P a r a g r a p h s N o . 342 to fiendish

O n this very occasion this rased

t h e ground the w o r l d famous U n i v e r s i t y of Nalanda** w h i c h h a d a glorious t r a d i t i o n o f over centuries to its credit. six T h e M u s l i m s set fire t o t h e v a s t a n d i n v a l u a b l e c o l l e c t i o n o f innumerable books, which kept burning, i t months**. But t h e fire d o w n before is s a i d , for the M u s l i m s never allowed a n y b o d y , to p u t i t quenched o f itself and every w r i t t e n

r e c o r d w a s r e d u c e d t o ashes ! WANT OP ARMED SCINCE AS ALSO 852. able religions. ABLY HELPLESSONE valuable books MIGHT RENDERS THE POWER MISER-

T H E POWER OF

RELIGION

MORE ILLUSTRATION ! Vedic, Buddha, fire came Jain neither other the The

I n t h a t v a s t b u r n i n g l i b r a r y there were i n n u m e r o f the B u t to protect them from

V e d i c Gods, nor L o r d B u d d h a , no, not even L o r d J i n ! a c t u a l a r m e d m i g h t o f the devotees is the o n l y g t h t h e G o d s seem t o h a v e ! 853. the Sen campaign Islam^". 854. ing The Muslim Subedars themselves ruled rebelled the I n t h e end B a k h t y a r K h i l j i conquered the Kings of the and after annexing Bengal wholesale conversion of the last

armed stren-

of his to

started Hindus

from

time to time against the paramount power of D e l h i themselves the S u l t a n s of Bengal, independently.

and callprovince

F a k r u d d i n w a s t h e first o f t h e m t o f o u n d h i s

5 T H GLORIOUS E P C O H

339 i n A . D . 1347*^. a rule Hindu and Since then named Hindu B u t to King he shame

independent i n the power

sway over B e n g a l in A.D. this 1386

t h e s e A f g h a n S u l t a n s r u l e d t h e p r o v i n c e t i l l A . D . 1576. O n c e meantime in Jamindar established K a n s overthrew Afghan

BengaP*.

W h e n this K i n g

K a n s died inA . D . this H i n d u

1392 h i s s o n J i t m a l l a came t o t h e t h r o n e o f B e n g a l . the greater d i s c r e d i t of the H i n d u s there

J i t m a l l a once h a d the w a n t o n caprice to court I s l a m a n d changed his n a m e to J a l a l u d d i n ^ ' ! A n d to the greater o f the H i n d u s be i t s a i d t h a t n o t a single H i n d u t h e whole of B e n g a l came f o r w a r d to chastise this national crime. T h e y acquiesced i n the nation without a murmur ! 855. much. brave ranked Muslims Maharaja One more But Hindu his capable too Hindu ended rose Pratap large and Jamindar i n disaster.

throughout domi-

J a l a l u d d i n for Muslim

who was a to d o as the was of in O f t h e few

p r o u d adherent of H i n d u i s m efforts warriors who Rana very

had nearly

managed

i n rebellion against and Baba Banda for want

a n d f o u g h t t o o t h a n d n a i l , t h e o n l y one w h o c a n be along with Pratapaditya of Jashodhar. A l t h o u g h his sphere

of a c t i v i t y was not i n the end defeated,

although be

a c t i v e a n d p o t e n t s u p p o r t f r o m t h e H i n d u c o m m u n i t y he w a s his name w i l l ever remembered the h i s t o r y of H I N D U independence movement ! 856. here was the that K A S H M I R : P o r w a n t o f space i t is e n o u g h t o s a y while the Muslims from were the wantonly subjugating

Gujrath, M a l w a a n d other provinces o f n o r t h I n d i a , K a s h m i r completely immune Hindu Kings, The M u s l i m influence t i l l t h e being governed enough, at by by others Pandit had to fourteenth century o f the C h r i s t i a n era, sometimes potent

m i l d y , but always independently ! The last of its H i n d u K i n g s was Sendev. h i s t o r y o f K a s h m i r is w r i t t e n "Rajtarangini". later the on raised This K a l h a n under the name official o f t h e s t a t e a n d post, until he was Sendev post

a p p o i n t e d one M u s l i m , n a m e d S h a h m i r o r M i r z a * * , t o be s o m e h i m from made Chief M i n i s t e r of the State.

W h a t h a p p e n e d elsewhere i n the h i s t o r y o f m a n y H i n d u States

340
also on

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

happened here a n d after the d e a t h of S e n d e v this this Hindu the 857. strength of a

very State

Muslim Minister treacherously destroyed

very cleverly preconceived plan, a n d

u s u r p e d t h e t h r o n e o f K a s h m i r u n d e r t h e t i t l e 'Shamsuddin'^* O f course, just as the H i n d u s u l t i m a t e l y l i b e r a t e d the Muslim also hands similarly victoriously fighting our toand Dogras n o t o n l y freed K a s h m i r but they marched after from the the whole o f I n d i a from Hindu Muslim Laddakh grim Sikhs bondage

on one side a n d to G i l g i t o n the other a n d p r o u d l y many and in course of timesome centuries

p l a n t e d the H i n d u s t a n d a r d therebut battles afterwards !

CHAPTER X I X

T H E ESTABLISHMENT OF THE GLORIOUS NEW HINDU EMPIRE OF VIJAYNAGAR

858. -advisable certain uddin Por to events. on the better first in convenience o f the reader i t is of

r e c a l l at The

the very

outset the was It

chronology by

foreignespecially was

non-Hindu AUafoUowed w i t h

large scale aggression o n the D e c c a n Devgiri A . D . 1294.

t h e one

precipitate haste b y three or four such oxpeditions up Muslim who t o A . D . 1318 like commanders Maliq Kafur

tremendous m i l i t a r y intrepid yet cruel and Khushrukhan, over-ran of King-

under the

ruthlessly forced conversion u p o n thousands of H i n d u s . the Muslims and the whole of the Deccan wiped out

D u r i n g t h e s e t w e n t y - f i v e y e a r s o r so practically

e x i s t e n c e five o r s i x a n c i e n t , f a m o u s a n d s t r o n g H i n d u doms from D e v g i r i to M a l a b a r .

858-A. Howsoever shameful and stigmatic this historical fact might be t o t h e p r e s t i g e a n d self-respect o f the H i n d u as and N a t i o n , t h e D e c c a n e s e H i n d u heroes, t o o , swallowed up, warriors

i t w e r e , i n o n e d r a u g h t , as t h e i r a n c i e n t a n c e s t o r , A g a s t i R i s h i , did o f y o r e , t h e d o o m s d a y flood o f t h e M u s l i m t o pieces ! h a r d l y w i t h i n a d e c a d e o r so s h a t t e r e d t h e S u l t a n a t e o f D e l h i T h e y raised i n its place, at least i n the a l l this Deccan, so a grand victorious H i n d u E m p i r e of Vijaynagar. i n g - l i k e speed w i t h w h i c h t h e y achieved c r e d i t a b l e to the 859. proud of them a n d grateful to them. F o r even before the whole of the of the D e c c a n was Hindu s u b j u g a t e d i n A . D . 1318, the D e c c a n w i t h o u t secret contacts some indefatigable begun The lightni s also

H i n d u N a t i o n , t h a t we s h o u l d , f o r e v e r , be

leaders, h i g h l y ambitious o f re-establishing H i n d u sway over delay had already establishing The Khan with Khushrukhan himself.

342

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

cherished i n his m i n d i n his stead.

daring plans

of dispatching

Sultan

M u b a r i k a f t e r r e a c h i n g D e l h i a n d c r o w n i n g h i m s e l f as S u l t a n B u t he k n e w f u l l w e l l t h a t i n t h i s courageous least. had But b i d for p o w e r e v e n t h e b i t t e r e s t o f t h e M u s l i m e n e m i e s o f t h e r u l i n g S u l t a n w o u l d n o t have helped h i m i n the Chiefs or most will, the and Sirdars. to For tear Khushrukhan himself he c o u l d e x p e c t p a s s i v e , e v e n a c t i v e , s u p p o r t f r o m t h e H i n d u become bis impatient and court to off h i s t a w d r y g u i s e o f M o h a m m a against Naturally reached chiefs to a of 754

d a n i s m , w h i c h was forced u p o n h i m , v e r y m u c h appear i n his original H i n d u form. at D e l h i that

secret reports a n d slanderous c o m p l a i n t s c o n s t a n t l y of Sultan Mubarik of H i n d u was i n collusion w i t h the recently overpowered H i n d u leaders Society, and The that some m y s t e r i o u s p l a n was afoot. connected and as i t c a n be d e d u c e d to 782). 860. Yadav The family^. founders of the They were from reader should

Khushrukhan deep-laid refer

p l a u s i b l e a c c o u n t o f t h i s w h o l e a f f a i r , so f a r these v a r i o u s scattered bits (Paragraphs

i n f o r m a t i o n t h a t a r e so f a r a v a i l a b l e t o u s .

E m p i r e of Vijaynagar, H a r i of the the ancient court of employed at

h a r a n d B u k k a , w e r e t h e t w o sons o f S a n g a m Anagondi*. D u r i n g the turbulent of A n a g o n d i , too, or

times following the M u s l i m reign of AUauddin by was the the nearby was overpowered as the folklore

conquests o f D e v g i r i a n d W a r a n g a l i n the the K i n g d o m Muslims. After the A n a g o n d i itself downfall some

place

former city of K i s h k i n d h a t a k e n as c a p t i v e s t o D e l h i there to Islam*. new

of Wall,

goes*.

o f A n a g o n d i H a r i h a r a n d B u k k a were i n A . D . 1327 a n d w e r e c o n v e r t e d them both with a

L a t e r on being pleased w i t h their behaviour fight w i t h the H i n d u s i n A . D . 1331, w i t h B u t as s o o n as t h e y

and e x c e p t i o n a l a b i l i t y , the S u l t a n sent e x p e d i t i o n to h i g h e r a u t h o r i t y a n d r e s p o n s i b l e posts*. came to the D e c c a n ,

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

343?

MOST PROBABLY AS PER A PRECONCEIVED PLAN

861. T h e y p a i d a visit to the then M a t h , Shree chief preceptor of Sankeshwar racharya host Shankaracharya Vidyaranyaswami I m m e d i a t e l y the ShankaMuslim Soon an

w h o was a s k i l l e d p o l i t i c i a n t o o . himself

re-converted these t w o c o n v e r t e d H i n d u s *

w h o p r o m p t l y raised a H i n d u a r m y a n d defeated the which they themselves h a d led a short time ago. Shankaracharya state on the in consultation with independent Tungbhadra'. founded Harihar

Vidyaranyaswami and banks of at the the river newly Shree

m a n y other brave H i n d u leaders, i t was decided to f o u n d sovereign The c a p i t a l was established

c i t y o f V i j a y n a g a r Av^hich b e s p o k e o f H i n d u v i c t o r y . i n A . D . 1336 w h i l e S h r i V i d y a r a n y a h i m s e l f b e c a m e

T h e r e i n s o f t h i s k i n g d o m were p l a c e d i n t h e h a n d s o f his chief minister*. 862. A t this very stage i t is advisable transfer a 'learned shift whim to explain capital without Capital

one from any

e n i g m a t i c e p i s o d e w h i c h is n o t y e t so e x p l a i n e d b y h i s t o r i a n s . T h e e v e n t i n q u e s t i o n is t h e Delhi to Devgiri b y sense. But 'crazy' but who was, i n practical caprice. his fact, o f the fool*, the M o h a m m a d T u g h l a k , w h o is c o n s i d e r e d of his

H i s decision to not rule a pure

E m p i r e f r o m D e l h i t o D e v g i r i i s c o n s i d e r e d t o be h i s w a y w a r d i t was and to of his. I t was t o gained Again also n o t in by he his his the the to consolidate his v i c t o r i e s i n the D e c c a n t h a t were generals that thought of h a v i n g his capital i n its very precipitate midst*.

region effectively t h a t

d e c i s i o n to shift his c a p i t a l b a c k to D e l h i w h i c h In f a c t , i t was f o r t h e l a s t t e n y e a r s o r so

r e s u l t e d i n u n t o l d sufferings f o r t h e p e o p l e w a s pure caprice.

t h a t t h e M u s l i m r u l e seemed t o h a v e s t a b i l i z e d i t s e l f unbearable to the H i n d u s . Hindu at religious preachers were that preparing such large So a l l the H i n d u feverishly an armed

D e c c a n , b u t i t w a s m o s t h u m i l i a t i n g a n d so m o s t h a t e f u l a n d kings, a l l secretly The and law-givers and H i n d u people though rising.

overthrow grown

alien r u l e " , a n d the M u s l i m a r m y h a d also, Sultan

p a n i c k y about

344

SrX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

realized the grave danger of his being i n v o l v e d i n the meshes o f this H i n d u r e v o l t a n d the p o s s i b i l i t y of his being destroyed completely. dictated it ! That i s w h y he h u r r i e d l y s h i f t e d h i s c a p i t a l this b a c k t o D e l h i , f a r t o t h e n o r t h n o t s i m p l y because h i s c a p r i c e A s a m a t t e r of fact i t was the p a n i c about g r o w i n g a r m e d s t r e n g t h o f t h e H i n d u s t h a t c a u s e d a l l these crazy and contradictory moves o f his ! 863. bafSed aside. Bukka, closely these them O n e m o r e i m p o r t a n t e v e n t o f t h i s t i m e has e q u a l l y historians, taken to but i t is f a r by the too s t r a n g e t o be set and Sangam the w h o s e y o u n g sons, H a r i h a r the

I t is this were related

captives

M u s l i m s , was i n fact, Warangal. that had they on

Kings of Anagondi and

N a t u r a l l y these t w o sons w e r e a l s o f a i r l y w e l l c o n n e c t e d w i t h royal families. Tughlak to Islam. I t was f o r t h i s p a r t i c u l a r r e a s o n took them Hindu to Delhi and kings and princes Mohammad converted

On many

fallen this calamity o f being forcibly converted to Islam, but even i f t h e y escaped afterwards from such a had, society. and from The stumbling to source, block was that calamity, o f the ban unfortunately, no hope of being absorbed i n the H i n d u Hinduism. (Paras 379 t o 403). H o w then which

reconversion

what

d i d this

i n s p i r a t i o n arise,

a c t u a t e d t h e t w o y o u n g w a r r i o r s , H a r i h a r a n d B u k k a , t o seek reconversion to H i n d u i s m , which again emboldened Shankaracharya tion finally V i d y a r a n y a s w a m i to a l l the preside over and effect this re-coversion, t o t a l l y disregarding the staunch p u b l i c o p p o s i and rules a n d regulations on Kalivarjya laid d o w n i n the and which interpolated chapter Prakarna,

made m a n y The about

other H i n d u men of a c t i o n to follow u p to ten this riddling question is t o be

this new movement ? 864. found brought answer some i n the unprecedented politico-religious revolution Por Sultan

o r t w e l v e y e a r s ago b y t h e H i n d u

S a m r a t D h a r m a r a k s h a k ( N a s i r - u d - d i n ) ac D e l h i .

N a s i r - u d - d i n h i m s e l f was o r i g i n a l l y a H i n d u , w h o was f o r c i b y c o n v e r t e d t o I s l a m . B u t b e c a u s e o f t h e fondness a n d i n f a t u a tion of A U a u d d i n and h i s s o n he was given the title of

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

345 commander Till the

K h u s h r u k h a n a n d w a s g r a d u a l l y r a i s e d t o be t h e of a huge he Muslim became army his to invade Muslim the moment outwardly Sultan, he was suflSciently powerful, garb;

South.

Khushrukhan off t h e Muslim

maintained and

b u t as s o o n as he as H i n d u E m p e r o r N o t content into Hindu

r e t u r n e d f r o m h i s s o u t h e r n c a m p a i g n he c u t Mubarik, crowned himself

p r o u d l y p r o c l a i m i n g t h a t he w a s o r i g i n a l l y a H i n d u a n d t h a t r e - e m b r a c i n g t h a t r e l i g i o n once a g a i n . Muslim Masjids w i t h t h i s , he r e c o n v e r t e d h u n d r e d s o f s u c h u n h a p p y c o n v e r t s to H i n d u i s m , a n d changed the Temples ! ful, attack T h e e x c i t i n g news o f t h i s u n h e a r d o f b u t successo f H i n d u t w a (fffc^) u p o n t h e M u s l i m e m p i r e a n d corners of of the

M u s l i m religion, h a d already reached the farthest India. a t D e l h i as c a p t i v e M u s l i m converts at the

N a t u r a l l y w h e n H a r i h a r a n d B u k k a were s t a t i o n e d orders have

M u s l i m S u l t a n , they must have heard the e x c i t e d discussions about this very recent happening, them have escaping to the D e c c a n w i t h a simulated to which must egged must were o n t o a t t e m p t some such seemingly i m p o s s i b l e feat o f large army. So t h e y they Mohammed Tughlak that

s t a u n c h M u s l i m s a n d as s u c h d e s e r v e d h i s f u l l e s t

confidence,

a n d t h a t is w h y M o h a m m e d T u g h l a k appoined H a r i h a r and B u k k a at the h e a d o f the M u s l i m a r m y i n t h a t region. W h e n Miohammed protect he the T u g h l a k shifted not keep his capital from army Devgiri South his to to D e l h i he c o u l d sufficient i n the

i m p e r i a l territory i n the D e c c a n . to send these t w o

So when the ears, the they

news o f the probable decided closely

r i s i n g o f the H i n d u s came to

warriors to strengthen

i m p e r i a l p o s i t i o n i n t h e s o u t h b e c a u s e i n t h e first p l a c e were Deccan and Muslims. to them. s e c o n d l y because they were now

connected w i t h the royal H i n d u families of the trustworthy set

H a r i h a r a n d B u k k a , t o o , g o t t h e w i s h e d for o p p o r It was an established practice o f the Sultans o f extend With the the imperial apparent

t u n i t y a n d s h o w e d a l l t h e eagerness t o e x e c u t e t h e t a s k s D e l h i to send the converted H i n d u s to l)oundaries i n t h e case o f M a l i q K a f u r a n d o t h e r s .

a n d s u c h a t t e m p t s b o r e r i c h f r u i t , as c a n be seen

346 determination Muslim 865. to

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

destroy

the

H i n d u revolts i n the D e c c a n , Sultan and with the

H a r i h a r a n d B u k k a t o o k leave o f the and Warangal. In a l l probability they

army went straight to their own States of A n a g o n d i must have passed on t o

Shree S w a m i V i d y a r a n y a a n d the rest o f the H i n d u k i n g s i n u n m i s t a k a b l e t e r m s t h e i n f o r m a t i o n as t o t h e i r secret p l a n s and their real i n t e n t i o n , l o n g before n o w to embrace they reached the Deccan. Samrat priests leaders 866. rakshak event nagar. to with They had given Sultan Mohammed Tughlak the Hinduism openly. Hindu the

s l i p and were

N a s i r - u d - d i n ' s successful m i l t a r y coup i n D e l h i h a d like Shankaracharya. recovert at N a t u r a l l y w i t h the approval other Hindu the them the at to end Hinduism o f the had with

a l r e a d y g i v e n the i m p e t u s to the Deccanese P r i n c e s a n d of H a r i h a r and B u k k a , decided to ceremonial rites. Our observation Vidyaranyaswami and

Seventeeth far-reaching great

C h a p t e r that the p o l i t i c a l r e v o l u t i o n which ( N a s i r - u d - d i n ) effected on the and Delhi

Shree D h a r m a -

consequences c a n a l s o be p r o v e d b y t h e i n f l u e n c e t h a t exerted E v e n t h e n t h a t g r e a t e v e n t h a s b e e n so f a r contempt i n i n s u l t i n g terms ! the Hindu Hindu

e s t a b l i s h m e n t o f the E m p i r e o f V i j a y referred point of I t o n l y shows

that modern historical text-books lack 867. which

v i e w , a n d hence t h e y are m e r e l y b l i n d t o some s u c h e v e n t s ! The p r o u d achievement o f the generation T h e case o f Vidyapointed established the new H i n d u E m p i r e of V a i j a y n a g a r has

not been sufiiciently glorified i n H i n d u histories. r a n y a s w a m i i s t h e one i n p o i n t . out how great a political p e r s o n a l i t y was ! revolutionary princes, synacure

M a d h a v a c h a r y a , the S h a n k a r a c h a r y a o f S a n k e s h w a r , I t has a l r e a d y b e e n revolutionary this

exceptional

B u t t h e f a c t t h a t he w a s a n e q u a l l y g r e a t o f r e l i g i o n , c a n be p r o v e d b y hi& by re-converting In He wrote the two a s i m i l a r w a y he w a s t h e several

i n matters

r e p u d i a t i o n o f the o l d t r a d i t i o n s H a r i h a r and of the then Bukka.

learned-world.

t r e a t i s e s o n s e v e r a l subjects, o f w h i c h ' S a r w a d a r s h a n S a n g r a h '

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

347 No other abler

a n d ' P a n c h a d a s h i ' are the m o s t r e n o w n e d . Shankaracharya or any other his Especially monastery arch after the First

seems t o h a v e a s c e n d e d t h e s e a t o f S h r i n g e r i Shankaracharya f in the the d i p l o m a c y a n d p o l i t i c a l w i s d o m seen i n

the r a p i d g r o w t h o f the H i n d u E m p i r e of V i j a y n a g a r t e e t h o f M u s l i m o p p o s i t i o n bears no comparison ! 867-A.

Indeed the names of V i d y a r a n y a s w a m i , of

warrior kings,

H a r i h a r a n d B u k k a , H a r i h a r the second, who brother is of Vidayaranyaswami, accepted who had as an whose

t o o k the p r o u d title of Maharajarihiraj, a n d his Chief M i n i s t e r Sayanaoharyathe critique o f the Vedas still also, authority, crushing States i n but be

M a h a r a j a d h i r a j a K r i s h n a d e v r a y a n d t h e l a s t b u t n o t the l e a s t , Maharajadhiraja defeats who was in Maharashtra in in viz., the Ramrai inflicted r a p i d s u c c e s s i o n o n a l l t h e five M u s l i m Adilshahi, end killed Nizamshahi and

others, really

i n the f o r e f r o n t o f t h e b l o o d y

b a t t l e a g a i n s t the c o m b i n e d M u s l i m forces, s h o u l d honoured Chaitanya, times. But seems t o for forthwith. today North-Indian i n the but Hindus seem to every home as a r e t h o s e o f R a n a P r a t a p , Banda

a n d be r e m e m b e r e d b y e v e r y b o d y R a j a Chhatrasal, Govind Sinh^ other great men of those have never shameful changed

Bairagi and

heard of them while know them

South hardly faintly, of things

one i n a t h o u s a n d m u s t be

T h i s is m o s t

the H i n d u s a n d t h i s s t a t e

THE ESTABLISHMENT OF T H E BAHAMANI KINGDOM

868. of the Seeing the disintegration set afoot o f the sovereign power Sultan Southern Sultanate of Delhi, Muslim and b y the H i n d u State o f the

V i j a y n a g a r i n the south, H a s s a n G a n g u , the M u s l i m G o v e r n o r o f the Delhi possessions, r e v o l t e d against proclaimed himself Sultan of the so-

called B a h a m a n i

K i n g d o m i n A . D . 1346. H i s d o m a i n s p r e a d completely l o s t t h e i r h o l d o n t h e south,.

from the N a r m a d a i n the n o r t h to the K r i s h n a i n the s o u t y i . The rulers of D e l h i

348 w h i c h was now to be Bahamani

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

ruled b y two prominent powers : T h e The

K i n g s and the H i n d u P r i n c e s of V i j a y n a g a r . b y the historians

name B a h a m a n i , which H a s s a n G a n g u adopted for his k i n g d o m is e x p l a i n e d a w a y It seems t h a t slave. i n two different w a y s . servant this Hassan G a n g u was a domestic

with a H i n d u Brahmin, named but a looked Pleased w i t h his and into his horoscope

Gangu, when the former was l o y a l service, the B r a h m i n prophesied that the slave Mad

H a s s a n w o u l d , sometime i n the future, become a k i n g . as H a s s a n G a n g u , a n d w h e n he a c t u a l l y got the

w i t h j o y to hear t h i s prophesy H a s s a n began to style h i m s e l f sovereign p o w e r o v e r the D e c c a n e s e s e c t o r o f t h e M u s l i m e m p i r e , he d e s i g n a t e d i t as t h e B a h a m a n i k i n g d o m t h i n k i n g i t t o be t h e f r u i t o f blessings o f h i s f o r m e r B r a h m i n m a s t e r " . Kingdom. Some other h i s t o r i a n s suggest a n o t h e r d e r i v a t i o n f o r t h e n a m e B a h a m a n i T h e y say t h a t perhaps H a s s a n G a n g u m i g h t have f e l t t h a t he b e l o n g e d t o t h e B a h a m a n i s t o c k , a p r i n c e l y l i n e age f r o m P e r s i a . I f i t be s o , w h y d i d H a s s a n c o n t i n u e t i l l t h e end to call himself Hassan G a n g u w h i c h clearly referred to h i s B r a h m i n m a s t e r ? M o r e o v e r , w h a t p r o o f s are t h e r e t o s h o w his descent f r o m the P e r s i a n B a h a m a n i r o y a l f a m i l y ? i s none f o r t h c o m i n g so f a r ! 869. empire This Bahamani a common Those Kingdom boundary, want and the Vijaynagar river. had the T u n g b h a d r a a more its wars and There

N a t u r a l l y i n t e r m i t t e n t w a r f a r e b e t w e e n these t w o r i v a l s t a t e s was the result. account of the who to read and detailed with (ii) the 'The Vijaynagar empire

Bahamani Kingdom

s h o u l d r e a d w i t h p r o f i t t w o b o o k s viz : E m p i r e ' b y D r . S. K r i s h n a s w a m i book to so the to say is a n a n s w e r , a t by an English is first one

(i) ' T h e F o r g o t t e n E m p i r e ' b y E o b e r t S w e l l Never To Be Forgotten Aij^anagar. least to 870. from the a scholar". The second certain

extent,

A s t h i s one, f a r f r o m b e i n g a b o o k o f h i s t o r y , beginning,) we s h a l l restrict to our

i n f a c t a n i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f h i s t o r y (as w e h a v e b e e n events only which are r e l e v a n t purpose.

saying

ourselves to those F o r there

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

349

is n o r o o m h e r e f o r a n y d e t a i l e d h i s t o r i c a l a c c o u n t .

FOUNDATION THE BUILDING OF THE CITY OF VIJAYNAGAR

871. for the The site selected o n the b a n k s of,the T u n g a b h a d r a capital city of Vijaynagar as b y the great and Hindu others, day such well Vidyaranyaswami surrounded i n the as i t

leaders o f the was from the beautiful and on the site three

architectural and fortified,

m i l i t a r y p o i n t s o f v i e w s , so was b y h i l l s this

sides a n d a deep r i v e r on the f o u r t h , t h a t t h e acumen selection of There highly praised fortification b y the several foreign travelw a s as i t this and flag There were round

architectural and militray has been

lers well-versed i n these t w o were a n a t u r a l seven strong were majestic rich for enclosures, buildings,

sciences^*.

this vast city.

one w i t h i n t h e o t h e r ,

city of Vijaynagar^^.

I n e v e r y o n e o f these e n c l o s u r e s t h e r e beautifully carved temples, O n a l l these b u i l d i n g s , standard Hindu

p a l a c e s a n d p l e a s a n t lakes^*. with a golden cup. was the

t e m p l e s a n d r o y a l p a l a c e s flew t h e saffron c o l o u r e d (vjq^J masked of F o r , the a u t h o r i z e d Vijaynagar same t r a d i t i o n a l flag o f t h e

N a t i o n , the saffron-coloured banner ! 872. cent and O f a l l these temples the spacious was as v e r y f e w grandest, most magnifiwas In

that o f Shree

N u r s i n h , f o r he

the presiding d e i t y o f the as m u c h this India,

royal family of Vijaynagar^'. the length and those

t e m p l e s are f o u n d p r a c t i c a l sense their daily

t o be d e d i c a t e d t o breadth of kings of Vijay-

God, Nursinh, throughout the genius a n d

n a g a r who chose for

worship this incarnation of

Nursinh from amongst m a n y

others of the H i n d u p a n t h e o n ,

are u n d o u b t e d l y p r a i s e w o r t h y . 873. most cruel and on t o suffer F o r i n those and diabolic the days of bitter Muslim warfare between the one h a n d limits of

invaders

o n the the last

other the tolerant H i n d u Society emasculated i n d i g n i t i e s to

persecution and

endurance b y the thoughtless preaching of the B u d d h i s t cult

350

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

from the days o f G a u t a m B u d d h a himSelf, i t was t h i s incarn a t i o n of N u r s i n h w h i c h c o u l d i n s p i r e i n spineless H i n d u s of the day instinctive and effective reaction to retaliate every w r o n g done them, a n d also v i o l e n t v a l o u r w h i c h c o u l d s t r i k e terror i n the hearts o f the enemy.

874.

^srftr ^ ^sfsnr:

TTT^IT

^m\fk% ^ ^ Trfe: ii
k n a v i s h l y w i t h base scoundrel should

(Those d u l l - w i t t e d w h o d o n o t s h o u l d be t r e a t e d be d e s t r o y e d b y THE

behave

a n d c r a f t y rogues i n v a r i a b l y c o u r t f a i l u r e ! A p o l i t e p e r s o n politely while a super-craft.) ITSELF cruel, crafty measures alone Shree S h a n k a r TELLS could that demon, Hiranyawith crafty

S E L F - S A M E S T O R Y O F NURSIJSIH

t h a t not w i t h the p e r v e r t e d virtues o f P r a l h a d b u t Avith the k a s h i p u , be k i l l e d . 875. a boon h a d blessed H i r a n y a k a s h i p u that he w o u l d n o t be k i l l e d b y a n y m a n o r b e a s t , by day nor b y an

w i t h a n y weapon or missile, o r d i n a r y or charmed w i t h magic power, on the earth or i n the skies, neither night, less of nor neither i n nor out ! But mysteriously enough

effective e x p e d i e n t w a s f o u n d f o r e v e r y one o f t h e s e t h o u g h t terms the o f the e q u a l l y t h o u g h t l e s s b o o n a n d t h e e n e m y Hiranyakashipu, neither was incarnation beasty, but w h i c h was a mixture purely human twilight, on Gods, the i n v i n c i b l e demon,

k i l l e d by an purely

of both, at

the t h r e s h o l d , t a k i n g h i m o n the l a p a n d b y c u t t i n g open his stomach w i t h his sharp talons ! 875-A. whole body I t is this has b e e n firightfnl besmeared incarnation w i t h the o f G o d , whose spouts of blood whose

e m a n a t i n g f r o m the d y i n g b o d y of the wicked demon, r e n d i n g t h e w h o l e u n i v e r s e v.'ith h i s h o r r i b l e w a r - c r i e s , a n d a t furious visage, s t a n d i n g erect, to keep itself made ten-times more terrible even the Gods themselves alive i n this b y his beard

were alarmed and

began to request h i m to c a l m

down, that a Nation wishing diabolic warring world should

w o r s h i p as t h e e m b l e m o f t h e h i g h p e a k o f n a t i o n a l v a l o u r !

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

351 also implies another fierce and repellant, o f the noble principle, its heart of was even

876. that that nation

This

story

although of a

the outward appearance of his violent incarwas being, made 'milk human

of N u r s i n h human

kindness'. this was

Its merciless v a l o u r also is most essential, of tearing solely to open the a

unavoidable, to the development o f 'human kindness' ! F o r v i o l e n t act performed entrails of H i r a n y a devotee of the Gods, k a s h i p u , a reckless t y r a n t , a terror to Gods and demons alike, protect P r a l h a d , a n d t h a t t o o as t h e l a s t r e m e d y ! I t is f o r t h e s a k e o f free d e v e l o p m e n t ^ff9T the (non-violence), curse of human v i r t u e s t h a t t h e p r i n c i p l e of, h u m a n beings w i t h killed b y cruel culture ! human At a at times be of human o f the w h i c h emasculates

of weakness, s h o u l d development

violence ! I t i t s e l f becomes a t r u l y righteous, a t r u l y religious, a c t leading to the particular stage of development society

t h r o u g h o u t the w o r l d , and at the was s u r r o u n d e d b y nation, too ought i n o r d i n a t e selfish a m b i t i o n a n d to have

tumultuous times when it

d i f f e r e n t w a r r i n g n a t i o n s , fired w i t h t h e d i a b o l i c violence, the H i n d u Nursinh as its G o d o f chosen

w o r s h i p , i f i t w a n t e d t o p r e s e r v e i t s free e x i s t e n c e o r e v e n i t s invincibility ! 877. stand The magnificent today i n its t e m p l e o f this N u r s i n h w h o m the original form. W h e n the M u s l i m 1565, that figure very royal temple over k i n g s o f V i j a y n a g a r h a d offered t h e i r d e v o u t h e a r t s d o e s n o t there invaders attacked and devastated Vijaynagar i n A . D . rased to rubble this However whatever ruins are left

they also demolished a n d o f Nursinh^^.

o l d i d o l o f N u r s i n h i n that temple are of and other that God-head, and and might have we been, can

even n o w sufficiently

clear to signify the o r i g i n a l l y huge, magnificent, furious easily imagine how majestic

a w e - i n s p i r i n g the temple i n its o r i g i n a l f o r m d i s t i n g u i s h i n g itself from the all over I n d i a by its magnificent temples

glory

huge,

inimitableness*".

352

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

BAHAMANI SULTAN DEFEATED BY T H E KING OF VIJAYNAGAR

878. too After the death o f the valiant H a r i h a r , the brave This Bukkarai H en o t only B u k k a r a i ascended the throne o f V i j a y n a g a r . was o f a d a r i n g a n d aggressive nature. s a v e d his o w n k i n g d o m b u t also waged

counter-offensives

o n t h e M u s l i m s r o u n d a b o u t t h e y e a r A . D . 1374 a n d d e f e a t e d M a j a h i d Shah, the great S u l t a n o f the B a h a m a n i kingdom^!. T h e r e is p r o o f t o s h o w t h a t 879. Bukkarai, by Gowri^*. In A.D. this King Bukka h a d sent a f r i e n d l y m i s s i o n to t h e K i n g o f China^^. 1379 t h i s b r a v e monarch of Vijaynagar, to this ancestral throne t o his queen d i e d and was succeeded

his son H a r i h a r I I , born posthumously

D u r i n g his r e i g n t h e H i n d u s inflicted frequent a n d

c r u s h i n g defeats o n t h e M u s l i m s a n d e x t e n d e d t h e b o u n d a r i e s of V i j a y n a g a r empire, whereupon H a r i h a r took for himself the t i t l e o f M a h a r a j a d h i r a j w i t h a g r a n d ceremony t o grace the occasion w i t h the brother o f M a d h a v a c h a r y a ( V i d y a r a n y a s w a m i ) S h r e e S a y a n a c h a r y a h i m s e l f as t h e C h i e f M i n i s t e r o f his and Sudha, Isag and G u n d , the w e l l - k n o w n commanders i n his army. Maharajadhiraj H a r i h a r ruled prosperously a n d extended the boundaries o f his E m p i r e t o i n c l u d e G o a , as is borne o u t b y a copper p l a t e i n s c r i p t i o n d a t e d A . D . 1391^*.

880-881. this volume.

I t is impossible a n d unnecessary to give t h e r o y a l families i n the kings who I t is enough to say that

lineages o f the V i j a y n a g a r or a n y other succeeded king

H a r i h a r I I also a d d e d t o t h e g l o r y o f V i j a y n a g a r . Devrai w h o came t o t h e t h r o n e i n A . D . 1406. b u t he found a strange expedient

T h e r e was o n l y one u n h a p p y e x c e p t i o n o f a w e a k a n d i m b e c i l e named H e d i d hate the Muslims,

for d e s t r o y i n g t h e M u s l i m powers, t h a t o f e m p l o y i n g M u s l i m w a r r i o r s i n h i s a r m y , as t h e M u s l i m r u l e r s e m p l o y e d t h e H i n d u s ! B u t seeing his weak a n d Muslim that assembly they v a c i l l a t i n g nature those so v e r y conceited courtly they w a r r i o i s i n h i s e m p l o y became

refused t o b o w d o w n t o h i m i n h i s v e r y

( ^ R ) s a y i n g r u d e l y t h a t b a r r i n g one A l l a h

6TH GLORIOUS E P O C H

363
h e a d s before h i m , so any m o r t a l ! So for t h e i r placed on a the

never high

bowed pedestal

their

satisfaction

D e v r a i had the beside

B o o k of the K o r a n

that when they bowed,

M u s l i m s w e r e s a t i s f i e d t h a t t h e y d i d so t o t h e K o r a n a n d n o t to the K i n g , whereas the K i n g was satisfied t h a t the d e c o r u m of the assembly was not violated** ! H e even went to the length o f b u i l d i n g a M a s j i d i n V i j a y n a g a r i n order to please those Muslims*'. Muslim t h i c k of the Muslim signing demand hardly I t is needless t o say t h a t fail to Devrai betray these pampered soldiers d i d not battle, and D e v r a i i n the v e r y to the demonic to concede the

was defeated at l a s t b y t h e daughter of D e v r a i at the latter had helplessly*' ! F o r t u n a t e l y this tradition o f abject

Bahamani Sultan, Phiroz K h a n , who faithful t r a d i t i o n , asked for the of the most five treaty and the and shamefully

d u r i n g those t w o or three h u n d r e d years o f M u s l i m a s c e n d a n c y or six kings followed conqueror surrender of the R a j p u t s . t h a t no H i n d u O f course i t m u s t be r e m e m b e r e d this condition for reason is p l a i n girl evil The

ever l a i d d o w n

the vanquished M u s l i m s i n the great v i c t o r i e s t h a t the H i n d u s g a i n e d i n those d a y s over the M u s l i m s ! T h e enough ! F o r , whoever would with himself in the have thought of been converted on the to ban marrying Muslim Islam ! on

effects o f t h i s p e r v e r t e d v i r t u e o f t h e H i n d u s h a v e b e e n d e a l t chapters reconversion ( P a r a g r a p h s : 413 t o 4 7 3 ) .

RETALIATION BY THE HINDUS

882. Vijaynagar H o w e v e r , after the began to avenge death of D e v r a i , the kings o f this ignoble defeat on v a r i o u s

battlefields a n d once a g a i n the M u s l i m powers were o v e r a w e d . E s p e c i a l l y i n A . D . 1417 w h e n P h i r o z K h a n i n v a d e d T e l e n g a n , the Hindus routed 882-A. struggle for a Round the Muslim forces killing there their a very bitter Vazir*8. about A . D . 1460 family was power i n the r o y a l Availing of Vijaynagar i n the opportunity name.

reign of V i r u p a k s h a .

himself of this

mighty Vijaynagar Chieftain, S h a l v a N a r s i n h b y

364
dethroned dynasty, by

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R Y

Virupaksha and

thus ended the o r i g i n a l Sangam and establishing order

assuming sovereignty

t h r o u g h o u t the kingdom^^.

T H E ADVENT OF T H E WESTERN NATIONS IN INDIA

883. discovered political the Vijaynagar; seemingly of the D u r i n g this very period the E u r o p e a n , Portuguese a sea route Their to India and entry entered was not the I n d i a n effected in arena*". first

it was the coastal P r i n c e S a m u d r i n (Zamorin) to o f I n d i a w h o w a s t h e i r first h o s t . is recorded followed here m e r e l y This for

southern corner

insignificant event powers which

keeping u p the time-sequence. T h e new l o c u s t - l i k e aggression western it will h a v e t o be reviewed i n a separate chapter.

MAHARAJA NARESH
884. it must Eollowing be dynasty the t h r e a d o f the h i s t o r y o f V i j a y n a g a r d u r i n g one or t w o generations t h i s i n its turn Naresh by established In all is thing o f S h a l v a N a r s i n h was military commander, said that

second r o y a l overthrown the

when another

n a m e , a s s a s s i n a t e d the t h e n r u l i n g m o n a r c h , a n d these three p o l i t i c a l r e v o l u t i o n s one even

t h i r d r u l i n g d y n a s t y of V i j a y n a g a r i n A . D . 1507. remarkable that

noticeable

w h e n the M u s l i m States were w a i t i n g states were constantly at w a r , these themagainst

m o s t a n x i o u s l y to destroy this H i n d u E m p i r e , a n d even w h e n these H i n d u - M u s l i m selves. p o l i t i c a l r e v o l u t i o n s t o o k place amongst the l e n d a h e l p i n g h a n d t o one the other courage to do i l * ^ . contending H i n d u Hindus side

T h e surrounding M u s l i m states got no o p p o r t u n i t y to a n d thus force their g r i p on i t , nor h a d t h e y the

T H E BREAK-UP OF T H E BAHAMANI KINGDOM

886. broken up Before the t h i r d p o l i t i c a l r e v o l u t i o n i n V i j a y n a g a r Bahamani Kingdom five. The Bahatnani of the Muslims first was into Sultans of a l l w a s effected t h e

 5 t H GLORIOUS E P O c i i '

355 the Tunga-

E x t e n d e d t h e i r boundaries from the N a r m a d a to fchadra, there States. Hindu upto but was as its constant warfare between the

boundaries reached those o f V i j a y n a g a r , Hindu-Muslim

T h e m a n y v i c t o r i e s t h a t the V i j a y n a g a r kings w o n Kingdom Orissa. last and the extension natural of its boundaries of these right Hindu

o v e r t h e M u s l i m s effected t h e a n n e x a t i o n o f G o m a n t a k t o t h e As a consequence were

victories o v e r the

the B a h a m a n i power weakened considerably. Moreo f its monarchs absolutely worthless. was however,

M o h a m m e d G a w a n , the last B a h a m a n i V a z i r ,

able and w a r l i k e i n spirit. Because of his honest and diligent service, his v a l o u r a n d prudence t h a t M u s l i m state to the e x i s t somehow between A . D , 1484 a n d 1 5 2 6 . managed B u t some at It

M u s l i m n o b l e m e n , w h o were M o h a m m e d G a w a n ' s enemies c o u r t , c o n t r i v e d t o h a v e h i m k i l l e d b y r o y a l order'*. m u s t be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t h o w e v e r g r e a t m i g h t be, Kingdom, 886, that

Mohammed Gawan

l i k e p r a c t i c a l l y e v e r y o t h e r M u s l i m r u l e r he n e v e r Y e t he Even met h i s d o o m , n o t a t the h a n d s o f t h e the death of M o h a m m e d Gawan the

left a n y t h i n g u n d o n e t o p e r s e c u t e t h e H i n d u s i n t h e B a h a m a n i H i n d u s , b u t at those of his o w n M u s l i m colleagues, before S u l t a n ' s c a p i t a l h a d been shifted to B i d a r , and after his death feeble 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 887. the Muslim power was broken up into the following ve parts. Adilshani of Vijapur, I m a d s h a h i o f B e r a r ( V a r h a d o r V i d a r b h a (14841503). Kut-b-Shahi of Gowalkonda. N i z a m s h a h i o f A h m e d n a g a r (1489 t o 1637). Baridshahi of Bidar. the

T w o remarkable things about this break up of The first

B a h a m a n i K i n g d o m s h o u l d w e l l be r e m e m b e r e d e s p e c i a l l y b y Hindus. is t h a t the founder of I m a d s h a h i o f list) was origina,lly a' Telangi was their lived in Vijaynagar, I n one o f t h e to B e r a r (second i n the Brahmin". captured above

H i s father by the

battles w i t h V i j a y n a g a r this son of a T e l a n g i B r a h m i n Bahamani Muslims, who, true

356

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R Y

wicked custom, converted h i m to Islam'*. raised in A . D . 1484 he divorced himself

H e was the

thereafter A t last Bahamani

to a higher status b y the kindness o f G a w a n . from

Kingdom

a n d as a M u s l i m t o o k f o r h i m s e i f t h e p r o u d t i t l e o f

Imadshah and proclaimed himself a n independent ruler of the P r o v i n c e o f B e r a r , r e l e g a t e d t o h i s charge'^. 888. tion of the T h e second r e m a r k a b l e fact is t h a t o f the At Vijaynagar there foundafragment was a o f the N i z a m s h a h i o f A h m e d n a g a r , the f o u r t h Bahamani Kingdom.

B r a h m i n n a m e d T i m m a p p a B a h i r u ( B h a i r a o ?) w h o s e s o n w a s taken captive and converted to Islam, when Ahmedshah at war with Vijaynagar'^. army he utilized H e was renamed A h m e d . at the command this convert A h m e d was p o s t e d Muslim of a was big When

his a u t h o r i t y to break loose from

the B a h a m a n i d o m i n a t i o n a n d established his o w n S u l t a n a t e i n A . D 1489". Because of his t i t l e o f the N i z a m his sultanate c a m e t o be k n o w n as N i z a m s h a n i . I n h i s d o m a i n w a s s i t u a t ed the famous and fort of Shivneri. there was a Somewhere small village between called Daulatabad Binkar'. 889. Junner

Finding

i t s u i t a b l e f o r h i s c a p i t a l he n a m e d i t as up of the had Bahamani Kingdom Muslims. up of was The the

A h m e d n a g a r after his o w n n a m e A h m e d i n A . D . 1494''. This break m a i n l y due to the i n t e r n a l dissensions o f the original Bahamani K i n g d o m nagar. Bahamani Kingdom into five B u t t h e l a t t e r s u r v i v e d t o see t h e fragments

vowed to destroy V i j a y break and continued t o seventy-

fight a d a m a n t l y w i t h a l l t h o s e five M u s l i m S t a t e s , a n d p r o v e d t o be m o r e t h a n a m a t c h t o a l l o f t h e m f o r a t l e a s t five y e a r s t o c o m e ! 890. tion at T h e c l a i m t h a t the M u s l i m s never fought a m o n g s t five-fold fragmentahelp boast B a h a m a n i k i n g d o m w h i c h was caused b y t h e i r T h a t the M u s l i m Sultans l o o k e d for second empire of Vijaynagar i n order to put themselves is once a g a i n b e l i e d by t h i s o f the internal rivalries. the

mighty Hindu

d o w n their M u s l i m r i v a l s gives the lie to their t h a t t h e y never sought help from the H i n d u s !

-5 TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

357

MAHARAJADHIRAJ KRISHNADEVRAI
891. -who r u l e d To the above-mentioned T u i u v dynasty of Naresh the mighty emperor Krishnadevrai even were were of His H e was well-educated H e impressed T h e learned scholars of In his court of V i j a y n a g a r b e l o n g e d

f r o m A . D . 1509 t o 1 5 3 C .

a n d his address was clever and pleasing. the greatest o f scholars o f the t i m e . of S a n s k r i t , .generously Telegu, Tamil by and called patronized his

K a n n a d literatures '5r^af^t' is

court*".

e i g h t g r e a t p o e t s w h o m he the E i g h t D i r e c t i o n s " . ) Telegu and book named He

("Elephants

H e h i m s e l f was a great w r i t e r . 'sng^T ^ c * ) ^ ' very of equally fond

well-kno-wn". architecture

M a h a r a j a K r i s h n a d e v r a i was sculpture.

i t was who got the famous R a m M a n d i r a n d caravan sarais throughout his various virtues out plans and him his such and other as an

o f V i j a y n a g a r b u i l t , b e s i d e s the m a n y f o r t s , r a m p a r t s , t e m p l e s courtyards, monasteries empire**. temples**. as politics, He made munificent grants to the B r a h m i n s a n d d e x t e r i t y i n discourse, prudence i n view i n chalking

H i s career s h i n e s w i t h behaviour, long-range his

courteous

formulating foreign

p o l i c i e s a n d last b u t not the least, his sternness o f the enemies. Western praised have unanimously

a n d v a l o u r i n respect historians

u n r i v a l l e d g r e a t ruler** ! 892. folks, he bravely If with Maharajadhiraj unrelenting the enemies was and most c i v i l w i t h the gentle merciless when he fought or those of his Sultan,

was

of his religion

n a t i o n ! V i c t o r y graced h i m i n his bitter war w i t h Adilshah**, w h e r e u p o n t h e t r e a t y he effected w i t h t h e laid down Muslim swaggering Adilshahi s u c h a c r i d t e r m s as c o m p l e t e l y c r u s h e d d o w n t h e c l a i m s of invincibility**, established the by the abject

s u p e r i o r i t y o f the H i n d u s , a n d were accepted M u s l i m rulers with great reluctance. 893. seven "war*'. 894. H i s a r m y was v a s t a n d p o w e r f u l . fifty-one elephants

It comprised of prepared for

hundred

t h o u s a n d foot, t w e n t y - t w o t h o u s a n d c a v a l r y ever

a n d five h u n d r e d a n d

T h e g l o r y o f V i j a y n a g a r reached its z e n i t h

in

the

358 times fliany of Maharaja

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

K r i s h n a d e v r a i , which can who v i s i t e d his court*'. He of action

be

proved by very Many of

b e y o n d a doubt by the various d e t a i l e d accounts foreign travellers them have even described his appearance.

written was

h a n d s o m e to l o o k at, a m a n 895. who Jains, were He

and a very powerful

p e r s o n a l i t y t o i m p r e s s a t first s i g h t a n y v i s i t o r * * . w a s a V a i s h n a v h i m s e l f , y e t he g a v e t h e s a m e tolerant t r e a t m e n t to and the Vedic Hindus, sects,, sympathetic and Lingayats,

in a m a j o r i t y , a n d to the other m i n o r i t i e s l i k e t h e Mahanubhavas other H i n d u sort of clash of dissentient opinions a n d t h u s onenessleaders SayanaF r o m the incepHindu

avoiding every by like means the

t r i e d to c u l t i v a t e amongst the H i n d u s the feeling of of his c o m p r o m i s i n g attitude^". the great t i o n o f the E m p i r e o f V i j a y n a g a r S h a n k a r a c h a r y a, and any tolerance two

Vidyaranyaswami and

c h a r y a and others had adopted a wise p o l i c y of assimilation,, equality between their which precluded every sort of clash sects, while their religiousand refer of religion sense religious

p r e a c h i n g f o s t e r e d h i g h r e s p e c t for t h e i r H i n d u Hindu national sentiment^^.

Foreign travellers

most a d m i r i n g l y to this religious tolerance and the e q u a l i t y t h a t the V i j a y n a g a r k i n g s always showed.

THE PROSPERITY AND THE GLORY OF T H E HINDU EMPIRE OF VIJAYNAGAR.

896. o n l y the Foreign civic and travellers have very highly praised not the people and was of religious liberties that it that

V i j a y n a g a r e n j o y e d , b u t a l s o i t s o v e r a l l p r o s p e r i t y a n d glory, and the powerful For influence wielded far wide* very has instance when the Portuguese traveller, D u a r t e B a r b o s e ,

v i s i t e d V i j a y n a g a r a n d s t a y e d t h e r e f o r a w h i l e he 897. the face The ambassador earth''. from the Shah

m u c h a s t o n i s h e d t o see i t s e x c e p t i o n a l w e a l t h a n d g l o r y ^ ^ . of Persia clearly said, " T h e l i k e o f t h i s c i t y is n o w h e r e t o be f o u n d o n Adjoining market have the r o y a l p a l a c e t h e r e for jewellery and that thousands o f extensive places written

of this

were four-fold pearls.

Foreign travellers

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

359adorned with ornaments of gold,

c i t i z e n s weie t o

be seen

jewels and pearls. 898. as the

Portuguese t r a v e l l e r Paes asserts t h a t t h e Krishnarenowned The five' with Hindu lesson nothing 'Rais' of

a r e a o f V i j a y n a g a r w a s as e x t e n s i v e as t h a t o f R o m e . E v e n before t h e r e i g n o f M a h a r a j a d h i r a j V i j a y n a g a r h a d been whole of Deccan. to the the then a powerful i n the and devrai the H i n d u E m p i r e of most

fragments o f the former B a h a m a n i K i n g d o m were beset internal dissensions of fratricidal wars, Empire, and advantage Vijaynagar

immense-

p o l i t i c a l l e a d e r s d i d h a v e t h e sense t o u t i l i z e t h i s o p p o r t u n i t y for the extension of its boundariea a n d for t e a c h i n g to the Muslims. The Muslim Sultans could do i n d e p e n d e n t l y w i t h o u t the help or consent Vijaynagar ! E v e r y As has t o secure t h e s u p p o r t o f t h e the H i n d u s a n d abandoned. for the Hindu rulers o f the of

one o f t h e M u s l i m c l i q u e s l a b o u r e d h a r d Vijaynagar. as

a l r e a d y been s a i d above the absurd p a t r o n i z a t i o n b y t h e i r indulgence o f the M u s l i m soldiers, Kings, who

i n the times o f the weak a n d imbecile K i n g D e v r a i , h a d been Those o f the H i n d u built Masjids But now M u s l i m s i n t h e i r o w n c a p i t a l , d i d so i n o r d e r t o w i n

them over and to parade their religious tolerance. aggression on the

t h a t ' c o w a r d l y ' religious tolerance h a d given place to v a l i a n t M u s l i m States and the retaliatory demoliP o r b e a r a n duece palm of t i o n o f t h e M u s l i m m o s q u e s a n d Masjids**. honour to the real v i r t u e of retaliation ! 899. four was years his Maharaja K r i s h n a d e v r a i d i e d i n A . D . 1530. H e was succeeded b y his ran the then administration.. after an Just

t o t h e p e r v e r t e d sense o f v i r t u e s b e g a n t o g i v e t h e

before i t B a b a r h a d c a p t u r e d D e l h i .

R a n a Sang brother,

contemporary.

A c h y u t d e v , w i t h S a l u r T i m m a for his Chief Minister, who for a l l p r a c t i c a l purposes died i n A . D . 1542 Achyutdev king and insignificant

S a d a s h i v r a i , the nephew of A c h y u t d e v , ascended the throne. B u t R a m r a i , the son of the C h i e f M i n i s t e r , T i m m a , h a d done so m u c h i n h e l p i n g S a d a s h i v r a i b e c o m e t h e k i n g , t h a t w i t h i n a v e r y s h o r t t i m e a l l t h e r e a l p o w e r p a s s e d i n t o h i s hands**. T h i s R a m r a i h i m s e l f is c a l l e d R a m r a j a h .

360
900. to

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

fiAMRAI, T H E VALIANT DEFENDER OF RELIGION !

A l l t h e five M u s l i m States i n M a h a r a s h t r a these five Muslim as tried fight rulers equally without obtain help from the powerful a r m y of E a m r a i to

their fratricidal wars. k n e w w e l l enough of Hinduism and enemies support treacherous the powerful 901. lesson

Although all

t h a t Shree R a m r a i was a s t r i c t a d h e r e n t hated o f the Muslims alike Hindus and looked down upon realized that

t h e m w i t h scorn, still they h a d fully

o f this v a l i a n t H i n d u hero they c o u l d

h o l d n o g r o u n d before t h e i r a d v e r s a r i e s . I n A . D . 1543, t h e N i z a m s h a h o f A h m e d n a g a r a n d of Gowalkonda jointly thought of teaching the a Sultan ofVijapur. They implored three Kut-b-Shah

to A d i l s h a h , the marched

R a m r a j a h i m s e l f t o t a k e t h e lead^*. together the V i j a p u r forces.

Accordingly

on V i j a p u r a n d went on slaughtering the to k n o w t h a t the H i n d u s h a d been cured 'perverted volume. avenge virtues' which we (Paragraphs 401 to the demolition and rased numerous T h e houses o f H i n d u s were

T h e most noteworthy was the fact t h a t even

M u s l i m s came

o f t h e one h a t e f u l v i c e o f t h e h a v e , so f a r c o n d e m n e d i n t h i s 473). the Muslims at and of i n order the Hindu

F o r , on the religious front, too, the H i n d u s overcame to to temples they

molestation masjids

various places and by

the ground^'.

M u s l i m s , the localities and townships where the persecuted retaliation Muslim the

H i n d u w o m e n were treated m o s t i n s u l t i n g l y the H i n d u s s t r u c k new terror i n the hearts o f the

as s l a v e s , w e r e b u r n t a n d d e s t r o y e d c o m p l e t e l y . T h i s r e l i g i o u s the Muslims, and quite contrary to their age-old practice p o p u l a t i o n s , as t h e y w o u l d h a v e u p o n t h e a n t s . resurgent Hindu s o c i e t y as it would poisonous snake. It

c o m m u n i t y no more dared to tread u p o n the H i n d u dreaded to have dreaded a

N a t u r a l l y the A d i l s h a h of V i j a p u r h a d

sue f o r peace a n d t o p l e a s e e v e r y one o f t h e t h r e e ^ ' . 902. feuds T h i s temporary compromise d i d not end the M u s l i m The Adilshah of Vijapur felt sore about by the and Solapur appropriated

for ever.

the two forts of K a l y a n i

N i z a m s h a h o f A h m a d n a g a r . A s s u c h he d e c i d e d t o i n v a d e t h e

5 TH GLORIOUS EPOCH I N i z a m s h a h i n 1557 a n d e n t r e a t e d R a m r a i t o now n a g a r , w h i c h h a d gone o u t t o h e l p t h e on the N i z a m s h a h i lands**. State help him.

361 So

a l o n g w i t h the V i j a p u r a r m y , the H i n d u forces o f V i j a y Nizamshah, marched

Needless to say that the v e r y

i d e a t h a t a l l t h e five M u s l i m s t a t e s s h o u l d seek h e l p f r o m t h e Hindu o f V i j a y n a g a r t h r i l l e d the hearts o f the b r a v e , came to lose t h e i r In the scale this the and the former war with fearthe in the more the also the Muslim and on might. avenged a larger w h i l e the common people complex about the

N i z a m s h a h , t o o , t h e H i n d u forces p u n i s h e d Nizamshahi lands times and H i n d u s i n earlier sternly arrogant battlefield but

Muslims even on

atrocities on Not only

mercilessly than even of the

before**.

d u r i n g their marches Muslims to

heretofore

attitude

the H i n d u s was

punished b y way o f reprisals i n the form of p l u n d e r i n g o f t h e i r h o u s e s a n d p r o p e r t y . T h e M u s l i m m a s j i d s h a d been d e s t r o y e d i n t h e v e r y s a m e w a y as t h e H i n d u t e m p l e s were d e m o l i s h e d . 'On the 903. gathered battlefields the Hindus simply r o u t e d the Muslim

forces*^. T h i s fierce r e t a l i a t i o n b y t h e H i n d u s t o t h e M u s l i m m o m e n t u m d u r i n g t h e l a s t f o r t y y e a r s o r so, s t r u c k they in their turn fanaticism a n d devilish treatment of the n o n - M u s l i m s t h a t h a d terror i n the hearts o f the M u s l i m s , a n d

formed a new fear-complex about the H i n d u s . T h e y began to complain most piteously that the H i n d u s perpetrated -and atrocities on them and r i d i c u l e a n d shame. insults even exposed their religion t o

T H E DESTRUCTION OF VIJAYNAGAR
904. A l l t h e five M u s l i m S t a t e s i n t h e D e c c a n a n d the fierce M u s l i m society i n general t o o k a great fright at the defeat o f N i z a m s h a h i at the hands o f R a m r a i a n d especially the w i t h extreme they forget fear a n d a n g e r . T h e y came to necessary launch a reprisals t h a t the H i n d u s h a d n e w l y begun a n d were e x c i t e d realize that i f for them to and w a n t e d their k i n g d o m s to last and i f at a l l they w i s h e d their mutual grievances and united

t o l i v e as M u s l i m s i t was a b s o l u t e l y

362

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R Y

determined attack against the p r o u d For, they

kings of Vijaynagar'^.

knew t h a t none o f t h e m b y i t s e l f was a m a t c h f o r decided to t a k e . the lead in and this daring

the V i j a y n a g a r E m p i r e . So A d i l s h a h of V i j a p u r and his V a z i r Kishwarkhan project^'. the army newly Kishwarkhan personally went Sardars interviewed

Nizamshah and chiefs a n d In formed

K u t - b - S h a h at their respective capitals, Muslim and Mansabdars, and jihad (crusade) trust and a. mutual

while all prominent everywhere**.

MuUa-moulavis preached order to cement their

f r i e n d s h i p these M u s l i m S u l t a n s i n t e r m a r r i e d thus after the j o i n t forces was of a l l M u s l i m StatesE v e r y now Muslim. grown a and made two big:

their daughters a n d formed family-ties^^; a n d thorough 905. States. but preparation Ramraja marched on Vijaynagar. himself not quite idle. a n d t h e n he g o t d e t a i l s a b o u t t h i s secret his passion t o fight w i t h

p l o t of the

H e was, i n fact, a n o l d m a n of seventy at t h a t time, the M u s l i m s h a d not

w h i t less i n i n t e n s i t y t h a n w h a t i t w a s i n h i s y o u t h . U n d a u n ted, he, ready to too, equipped his a r m y i n e v e r y respect meet the Muslim attack. H e posted

d i v i s i o n s o f h i s forces u n d e r t h e c o m m a n d o f h i s t w o b r o t h e r s T i r u m a l r a i a n d V y a n k a t a d r i o n t w o s i d e s o f t h e c i t y , a n d he h i m s e l f t o o k t h e centre*'. 906. at T h e H i n d u - M u s l i m armies met for a savage struggle( R a k k a s g i - T a n g a d g i ) near Talikot on B o t h the sides h a d g o o d some caused time after Rakshasbhuvan

F r i d a y , the 2 n d of J a n u a r y , 1 5 6 5 " . fast w i t h strong chains. the first shots

m a n y c a n n o n s a n d t h e y w e r e a r r a n g e d before t h e a r m i e s , t i e d T h e fact t h a t for fierce w e r e fired, t h e r e w a s fighting and that confusion

the M u s l i m s h a d a v e r y h a r d k n o c k which ans*'. total made

a m o n g s t t h e i r r a n k s is a d m i t t e d e v e n b y t h e M u s l i m h i s t o r i E n r a g e d at this unpleasant t u r n of events a n d t h i n k them ranks, at all hethe^ ruin S u l t a n H u s e n N i z a m s h a h dashed amongst the for R a j a Ramrai'*. right on the i n g t h a t the slightest slackness m i g h t b r i n g u p o n centre a n d f o r c i n g a breach straight Hindu

The historians have no happened

consensus o f o p i n i o n a b o u t w h a t

exactly

6 .TH GLORIOUS E P O C H

363 that a Muslim killed soldier i n the him. Others pay o f declare

moment. that Raja

Some say

R a m r a i himself treacherously R a m r a i got

down from

his p a l a n q u i n , sat o n a

jewelled t h r o n e i n the centre o f his a r m y r e w a r d i n g the feats of v a l o u r o f his soldiers w i t h gold and jewels, and encouraged them incessantly". Some others avow t h a t when the battle an intor e a c h e d i t s h i g h p i t c h o f f e r o c i t y the M u s l i m s d r o v e

x i c a t e d elephant against the r o y a l p a l a n q u i n a n d slew him'*. W h a t e v e r t h a t i s , one t h i n g is a c c e p t e d o n a l l h a n d s t h a t as s o o n as R a j a R a m r a i w a s e n c i r c l e d b y t h e M u s l i m s , t h e y s l e w h i m and on the orders army. of Nizamshah his b l o o d y head was e x h i b i t e d on the sharp end o f a long spear through the entire T h e sight o f t h a t g o r y head u n n e r v e d the H i n d u s a n d the M u s l i m s closed i n u p o n them w i t h t r i u m p h a n t w a r - c r i e s " . 907. I n spite, o f a l l t h i s c o n f u s i o n w r o u g h t a m o n g s t t h e city of Vijaynagar royal trea-

H i n d u r a n k s T i r u m a l r a i , the brother a n d C o m m a n d e r of R a j a R a m r a i , m a d e haste to reach the c a p i t a l with many o f t h e r o y a l f a m i l y , a n d before t h e M u s l i m f o r c e s

a r r i v e d t h e r e he left f o r t h e s o u t h w i t h w h a t e v e r the remnant of his army, foot and horse. H i n d u ones a n d destroyed it not only d i d they

sure he c o u l d l o a d u p o n five h u n d r e d a n d fifty e l e p h a n t s , a n d M a d with triumph, defeated city but the the M u s l i m armies soon came in hot p u r s u i t o f the capture completely with

their traditional cruelty a n d market places and

a n i m o s i t y . T h e y rased to the g r o u n d g r a n d palaces, temples^ town-halls, beautifully laid out gardens, colossal statues. Libraries o f b o o k s were b u r n t t o ashes;: The Muslim burning for that the infernal

crores of rupees w o r t h of treasure was p i l l a g e d . w r i t e r s themselves state w i t h evident p r i d e five o r s i x m o n t h s t o g e t h e r ' * . form. 908-909. fires s t a r t e d i n V i j a y n a g a r b y t h e M u s l i m s k e p t of V i j a y n a g a r at the hands of the

T h u s p e r i s h e d the g r a n d c i t y M u s l i m demons i n human

I t is f r i v o l o u s t o say t h a t t h e M u s l i m s r a v a g e d the Hindus i n return for the

V i j a y n a g a r o n l y t o a v e n g e o n l y as a r e a c t i o n t o t h e r e l i g i ous a t r o c i t i e s c o m m i t t e d b y similar atrocities o f the M u s l i m s . I t is n o t t e n a b l e a g a i n s t

564

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

the m a s s o f e v i d e n c e n o w a v a i l a b l e . 910. B u t these w r i t e r s , b o t h the foreign and Muslim 'ones a n d also t h e H i n d u s w i t h a p e r v e r t e d sense o f v i r t u e s , d o n o t s e e d o n o t r e m e m b e r w h e n t h e y s a y so, w h a t cause h a d the H i n d u s given to never M a h m u d of Ghazni, Mohammed Ghori, They had H o w m a n y masjids T a i m u r l a n g , B a b a r and others to invade them. harmed any of them i n any way. i n Ghazni h a d the H i n d u s burnt ? subjects and how Hindus ?

H o w many of the<Muslim raped b y the

i n the lands of Ghor or G h a z n i h a d been oppressed m a n y o f their womenfolk h a d been H o w m a n y millions of the M u s l i m women h a d been first o n the M u s l i m s for avenging towards

k e p t b y t h e H i n d u s as c o n c u b i n e s o r m a i d s ? W h a t a t r o c i t i e s d i d the H i n d u s c o m m i t India ? D i d they w h i c h the above mentioned M u s l i m leaders marched not, each

one o f t h e m , d e c l a r e o p e n l y i n from the face

t h e i r c o u r t s t h a t i t was s o l e l y f o r t h e s a k e o f c o m p l e t e l y dest r o y i n g the H i n d u s , for w i p i n g out their race of the earth a n d for converting them they attacked the I n d i a n continent ? 911. it to say While reviewing this that before the destruction of Vijaynagar, and forcibly to Islam t h a t

is e n o u g h

t o see i f e v e n t h e M u s l i m w r i t e r s h a v e t h e face m i g h t y armies of A l l a u d d i n marched against the D e c c a n the South Indian the

Maliq Kafur north.

H i n d u s h a d perpetrated any atrocities on n o n - H i n d u s i n the I f t h e y c a n n o t d o so t h e y destruction should explain why state from M u s l i m armies a t t a c k e d the H i n d u s i n the S o u t h and brought wholesale o n state after Devgiri, W a r a n g a l t o M a d u r a i , m u c h i n t h e s a m e h o r r i b l e f o r m as w a s meted out to V i j a y n a g a r . W h y did they hurl insults and women ? i n d i g n i t i e s at the H i n d u religion a n d w h y d i d those M u s l i m demons persecute the innumerable H i n d u men and N o b o d y c a n s a y b y a n y s t r e t c h o f i m a g i n a t i o n t h a t is w a s t o avenge the religious atrocities of the H i n d u s over the M u s l i m s of the N o r t h . Hindus was I t was due to itself the fact that extirpating the c o n s i d e r e d t o be t h e i r r e l i g i o u s d u t y a

h o l y f a i t h as i t w e r e ! 912. T h e u n h e s i t a t i n g , shameless a n d open s t a n d of the

5 T H GLORIOUS E P O C H

365.

M u s l i m w r i t e r s o f t h e t i m e s a n d o f t h o s e before a n d a f t e r i s , " W e believe t h a t i t is our chief religious d u t y to the royal H i n d u women tate and ladies, to enslave millions others, annihilate kafirthe n o n - M u s l i m s . T o conquer the kafir H i n d u states, to rape of other to men, a n d to massacre burn, devastemples, of

a n d demolish the H i n d u books and

capital cities, their

t h e i d o l s o f t h e i r G o d s , t o r e d u c e t o ashes t h e i r l i b r a r i e s religious the 'holy acts' o f the Muslim

d o a l l s o r t s o f w r o n g s t o t h e m were a l l G a z i s t h e defenders o f the acts were done (unpardonable) were not to chastise being; a l l !'

Muslim faith !

A l l these ' h o l y '

the kafirs s t r i c t l y a c c o r d i n g to the M u s l i m religious a n d e t h i cal code, for t h e i r inexcusable kafirs ! m u s t be p l a i n l y t o l d t h a t t h e y duty of every faithful sin of at W h e n the kafirs c a l l these h o l y acts atrocities, they bounden he-

atrocities

T h e y w e r e a l l r i g h t e o u s a n d v i r t u o u s a c t s ! I t is t h e chastise the kafirs whenever, and to whatever

f o l l o w e r o f I s l a m t h a t he m u s t t h u s , extent,

m i g h t be a b l e t o d o s o . 913. a reaction "But for the H i n d u s to c a l l our religious chastiseas our so-called cruelties, to b u r n our pure is s i m p l y

ment atrocities and to retaliate against our holy religion against m a s j i d s b e c a u s e we h a v e b u r n e d t h e i r t e m p l e s i t d i a b o l i c !atrocious i n the extreme ! " 914. ception Hindus I t is b e c a u s e t h e M u s l i m s h a d t h i s of their religious d u t y that they a Hindu the

p e r v e r t e d con-marched and as upoa the

V i j a y n a g a r p r i m a r i l y as i t w a s stubbornly V i j a y n a g a r armies had not

State,

refused to become M u s l i m s . invaded

E v e n i f the Muslim

Bahamani

S t a t e s , as t h e y o f t e n d i d , a n d e v e n i f t h e y h a d n o t r e t a l i a t e d w i t h equal vehemence against the usual M u s l i m burning their masjids and houses and atrocities by their They plundering

p r o p e r t y , a l l the M u s l i m Sultans w o u l d have a t t a c k e d V i j a y nagar H i n d u s s i m p l y for their fault of being H i n d u s . would have the H i n d u s o f V i j a y n a g a r h a d not done them any t h e y b u t g o t a n o p p o r t u n i t y t o d o so ! c o m m i t t e d the same i n h u m a n atrocities, even i f ' h a r m , had,

.366

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INE>IAN HISTORV

WHY DID T H E MUSLIM ARMIES GO BACK AFTER THE PILLAGE OF VIJAYlNfAGAR ?

915. fleeing The u n d e r l y i n g reason w h y the Muslim armies drew b a c k a f t e r p i l l a g i n g V i j a y n a g a r a n d d i d n o t Hindus pursue the

is t h a t t h e y d a r e d n o t d o so; f o r t h e s t a t e o f begun

V i j a y n a g a r h a d b r o k e n away from the o l d H i n d u t r a d i t i o n of meek submission and t i g h t - l i p p e d endurance and had -with s u p e r - r e p r i s a l s ! 916. A s has a l r e a d y b e e n t o l d a b o v e , R a m r a i ' s b r o t h e r , Tirumalrai, had already left was Vijaynagar with for r e - f o r m i n g h i s forces Commander to reciprocate atrocities w i t h counter-atrocities, a n d reprisals

his a r m y into the S o u t h a n d

a n o t h e r k n o c k . H a d t h e M u s l i m s a d v a n c e d f u r t h e r t h e y were bound t o m e e t w i t h s t r o n g o p p o s i t i o n f r o m T i r u m a l ' s -Partly o w i n g to t h i s fear the M u s l i m s retreated 917. A n o t h e r reason which was from nagar, content w i t h whatever they c o u l d sack there. responsible for this speedy retreat was Muslim Sultans ! them. t h e o p e n i n g o f t h e ' o l d sores' among the amongst Hindu to their their army. Vijay-

T h e i r b e l o n g i n g t o d i f f e r e n t sects, l i k e t h e bickerings s o o n as t h e h o s t i l i t i e s w i t h t h e A little later when them with

Shias a n d Sunnis, h a d always created N a t u r a l l y , as

state of V i j a y n a g a r ended, their t e m p o r a r y alliance went pieces a n d f r e s h w a r f a r e e n s u e d ' * . arch-enemies, ors, from Shahjahan the then the and

M u s l i m s i n the N o r t h , the M o g h a l E m p e r Aurangzeb, invaded h e l p l o o k i n g for support

invincible armies, they could not followers i n Maharashtra. from the N o r t h b y the internally eaten away by

growing M a r a t h a chieftains a n d their s t u r d y Being most mercilessly hammered armies and being the very M a r a t h a Sirdars who South peripowerful Moghal

were c a l l e d for h e l p , t h e s e M u s l i m p o w e r s i n t h e s h e d one a f t e r a n o t h e r !

SHAHAJI, T H E VALIANT!
918 and the T h e m o s t p r o m i n e n t o f a l l these M a r a t h a S i r d a r s , one i n w h o m a l w a y s b l a z e d t h e was Shahaji, secret a m b i t i o n t o the valiant, of the

establish a H i n d u p o w e r

6TH GLORIOUS E P O C H Bhosale family. 919. It has been a l r e a d y s t a t e d

367
t h a t after the collapse Hindu principalhis father's but

o f V i j a y n a g a r T i r u m a l r a i a n d o t h e r H i n d u p r i n c e s fled t o t h e S o u t h a n d established another independent i t y a t P e n u k o n d a i n i n A . D , 1567'*. son, r e m o v e d his death". they empire Other n o w set were, capital to the Shreerang, Tirumalrai's

C h a n d r a g i r i after o f the

princes, too, founded their s m a l l States, fragments the adrift after of the and deluge. O f the

i n fact,

old Vijaynagar different Some the

'Nayaks'

(Subhedars)

V i j a y n a g a r e m p i r e a few now ruled independently. states of J i n g i ,

consolidated their called themselves

power

'Palegars' and founded the

Tanjawar a n d other small H i n d u states''.

S o e v e n after

collapse o f V i j a y n a g a r the whole region south o f the capital right up t o R a m e s h w a r a m was under the H i n d u sway'*. L a t e r still with the nominal suzereinty o f the S u l t a n o f V i j a p u r , S h a h a j i , as a V i j a p u r i S i r d a r , e s t a b l i s h e d h i s ' d e f a c t o ' o v e r l o r d s h i p i n the south a n d brought t h e m a l l under his unifying c o n t r o l . S h a h a j i e x e r t e d a g r e a t influence as a n a b l e p o l i t i c a l and m i l i t a r y Ahmednagar Vijapur. leader, because o f his victories, right under the every to from of to Rameshwaram M u s l i m power, staunch

f r o m the M o g h a l s o f D e l h i

moribund Sultanate

H e w a s e q u a l l y k n o w n e v e r y w h e r e as t h e

s u p p o r t e r o f t h e H i n d u s ! H i s was t h e d e c i d i n g v o t e i n r e s p e c t o f the p o l i t i c a l manoeuvres i n the south. temporary poet, which became a days, stated that A line from a concommon s a y i n g i n those

t h e earth was r u l e d b y the two guardians

o f d i r e c t i o n s ' . 3tt W ^ f f f ftlrl Wf^lt t I ('Shahajahan i n the n o r t h a n d Shahaji i n the South.') 920' first the For Shahaji thus to conquer the r e m n a n t s Muslim would o f the at the at his

V i j a y n a g a r E m p i r e i n the name of a s i g h t seem h i g h l y p r e p o s t e r o u s same h i g h treason against the H i n d u

and would even smell of But it states King should, under at

nation.

t i m e , be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t i t i s b e c a u s e he b r o u g h t he c o u l d overawe his very S u l t a n a n d Hindu Mysore.

a h these scattered a n d v a n q u i s h e d H i n d u unified control that r u l e the S o u t h l i k e an independent

368 That Hindu and he

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R V

d i d this i n order t o r o o t out a l l the M u s l i m Sultansto found an all-embracing powerful independent powerful c a n a m p l y be p r o v e d b y t h e f a c t t h a t v e r y up a n Empire and not have t h a t he c o u l d h e l p h i m grown into a benevolent successful connivance for this have There

from the D e c c a n a n d Kingdom

s o o n o n e o f h i s s o n s c o u l d set conquering H i n d u of his but could secretly i n t h a t great cause. lious' son of

That this 'insignificant' 'rebel-

empire-builder without, not o n l y the Shahaji, also h i s active but g u i d a n c e , requires no reasons flashed 921. 1316-1322, was further just

secret a s s i s t a n c e a n d Although not name already

elucidation*". we m a y it must yet,

o f c h r o n o l o g i c a l sequence like a In

illustrious son of Shahaji c a n be n o d o u b t a b o u t i t ! similar

l i g h t n i n g i n the hearts of the readers ! circumstances,

d u r i n g the years A . D . the Sultan's whole

Khushrukhan

commanded conquered vast

a r m y a t D e l h i as a M u s l i m , b e c a u s e t h e H i n d u m i l i t a r y h e l p readily the available, and Southern and consolidated of a Muslim forcibly Sultan; Delhi H i n d u States, which never u n i t e d o f empire

t h e i r o w n a c c o r d , as p a r t s o f t h e (Oh. X V I I ) .

A n d o n l y a f t e r he s u c c e e d e d i n p e r f e c the S u l t a n o f as a H i n d u the lable letters empire were the throne as himself i t were,

t i n g t h e p l a n s f o r h i s c o u p d ' e t a t , d i d he k i l l overnight, ascending monarch. H e merely brushed aside, Within a day captured the

' M u s l i m ' from the i m p e r i a l throne and wrote i n bold ' H i n d u ' over i t . became and rotting Bukka were all-India Khilji Muslims and a H i n d u empire !

A g a i n a little later when H a r i h a r and made t h e y first e m p l o y e d t h e s a m e

i n c a p t i v i t y at D e l h i ,

K o u t i l e e y a code o f e t h i c s t o w i n t h e confidence o f t h e S u l t a n of D e l h i under their M u s l i m garb. T h e y i n v a d e d the rebellious H i n d u s o f t h e S o u t h as M u s l i m c o m m a n d e r s a t t h e a Muslim army and and aided they by Muslim the to earliest opportunity joined rebellious head of wealth; but at the Hindus same H i n d u i s m founded a The

themselves Kontileeya

being reconverted

strong independent H i n d u empire at Vijaynagar. strategy was used

b y Shahaji i n conquering the

5 T H GLORIOUS E P O C H

369

H i n d u States right upto J i n g i a n d Tanjawar w i t h the V i j a p u r army and at the Vijapuri expenditure of the and bringing them Sultan of Vijapur. Muslim it, under the nominal sovereignty

Immediately domination and tion

after the f a l l of the V i j a y n a g a r empire, S h a h a j i a n d to establish a sovereign H i n d u destined to b r i n g the final government, before

was c o n s o l i d a t i n g t h e H i n d u m i g h t t o o v e r t h r o w t h e w h i c h w a s g o i n g t o be f a r m i g h t i e r t h a n a n y gone w h i c h was o f the 922. fall Hindus.

v i c t o r y for the founda-

T h i s was the momentous job o f l a y i n g the future

H i n d u v i c t o r y t h a t Shahaji was engaged

i n those perilous times ! Because o f these h e a r t e n i n g events the i n d o m i t a b l e grievous H i n d u n a t i o n a l aspiration could easily survive the

o f V i j a y n a g a r , whereas the M u s l i m s (could n o t a v a i l o f

i t i n t h e least, so as t o s h a p e t h e f u t u r e i n t h e i r f a v o u r !

CHAPTEIi X X T H E END OF T H E SIXTEENTH CENTURY AND AFTER

923. the some A f t e r h a v i n g so f a r r e v i e w e d I n d i a n H i s t o r y f r o m o f the H i n d u n a t i o n , events o f the we s h a l l n o w t a k e u p century and sixteenth

standpoint connected

thereafter.

SWARM OF EUROPEAN PIRATES INVADE INDIA

924. was navigator, guided marine^, by T h e first o f t h e E u r o p e a n It was nations to i n v a d e I n d i a the Portuguese Hope and of Good Portugal. Vasco De Gama,

w h o first r o u n d e d t h e C a p e sea-route to I n d i a . captains o f the between one of the

discovered a straight

H e was, however, Indian mercantile the I n d i a n and the

w h o p l i e d to a n d fro Western

A f r i c a n coasts. C a l i k a t on the

I n A . D . 1498 he first l a n d e d i n t h e p o r t o f coast of India^, professing p u r e l y

c o m m e r c i a l i n t e r e s t s w h i c h s u b s e q u e n t l y s e r v e d t o be a v e r y fine p r e t e x t f o r t h e o t h e r P o r t u g u e s e a n d E u r o p e a n n a t i o n a l s who years followed suit, to camouflage t h e i r secret territorial two another ambitions in India. A c c o r d i n g l y , i m m e d i a t e l y after Alvaira's Cabral, warships fitted thirteen

i n A . D . 1500 c a m e P a d r o

Portuguese admiral with and weapons traders had he had on in went already first

w i t h guns

under his command'. to undermine

Seeing t h a t the M u s l i m their preponderance in

established themselves well i n C o c h i n , F r o m the beginning the Portuguese e n m i t y t o w a r d s t h e M u s l i m s as a has already been referred to

there

inter-continental trade. cherished Spain and Paras 539 inveterate

result o f the h o r r i b l e r e l i g i o - p o l i t i c a l aggression o f the latter P o r t u g a l as to 546. L a t e r i n A . D . 1509 Albouquerque

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

371
Portuguese possessions in conquered G o a and the surrounding compatriots Hindu

wais m a d e t h e India.

G o v e r n o r o f the

H e i t was who

territory from the M u s l i m I t w a s he to m a r r y , even in India*.

S u l t a n s o f V i j a p u r i n A . D . 1510*.

again who encouraged his Portuguese

w i t h force a n d d e c e i t , i f n e c e s s a r y , this time the Portuguese religious under

.girls i n o r d e r t o e n s u r e t h e p e r m a n e n t P o r t u g u e s e s e t t l e m e n t s About it priesthood duty to claimed issue a sanction that royal that was their supreme effect*. in

proselytize the H i n d u s even w i t h order to that the Portuguese

force, a n d m a d e their k i n g I t is Goa this royal the perpetrated

indescribable atrocities, rapes a n d various other outrages on t h e H i n d u s , m e n a n d w o m e n , t h e r e as a r e m e n t i o n e d i n P a r a s 539 t o 5 4 6 o f t h i s b o o k . 925. Portuguese Saint The patron-saint d i r e c t i n g these b l o o d - c u r d l i n g was the Jesuit missionary. persecuted H i n d u s called himself proudly success in 539

religious formalities

F r a n c i s X a v i e r , w h o m the This so-called one of his

Satan i n c a r n a t e ! H e c a m e t o I n d i a i n 1 5 4 0 . 925-A. states to 546). in 'Saint' Xavier letters his triumphant

t h e d e v i l i s h p e r s e c u t i o n o f t h e H i n d u s (see P a r a g r a p h s came after h i m , c o n v e r t e d Hindu violent Div, near men and women Sashti, and innumerable committed Vasia H i n d u s to

H e himself and hundreds of other missionaries who Christiaand vandalism'. Countless suicide to gradually Choul, which escape t h i s conquered Mumbai Mumbai I t was England

n i t y w i t h a l l sorts o f brutalities persecution*. Daman, Madras, o n the

The Portuguese

(Bassein), of

(Bombay)

Western Hugli

coast o f I n d i a a n d i n Bengal, English

Saint Home

( B o m b a y was presented to the subsequently to made over by

K i n g as a d o w r y i n of

1668 (1661-2 ?) b y t h e P o r t u g u e s e

K i n g Charles I P .

K i n g Charles I I

E a s t I n d i a C o m p a n y f o r a n o m i n a l r e n t o f 10 a year*". Portuguese released b y the M a r a t h a s . G o a was the o n l y

T h e rest of the region r o u n d about B o m b a y i n the possession was major possession left i n the Portuguese hands. 926.

T h e Dutch : Q u i c k on the heels o f the P o r t u e u e s e

372 the

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R Y

Dutch of H o l l a n d

entered firm

India.

The

Dutch

East

India

C o m p a n y was formed i n A . D . however, proved

1602 f o r t h e purpose^",, Jawa and Hence they

b u t t h e y c o u l d n o t find a Sumatra, directed a l l their stronghold.

footing i n India.

congenial to thetn.

attention to that region a n d made i t t h e i r English b e g a n t o d a b b l e t h e r e , the-

W h e n the

D u t c h c u t t h e m a l l b u t one a t A m b o i n a , a n d r u l e d p r a c t i c a l l y the whole of the Indonesian archipelago unhampered^i. 927. Company The English : A l t h o u g h the E n g l i s h E a s t I n d i a was formed i n A . D . 1600, i t A . D . 1608. British c o u l d n o t o p e n itsgave them, Jahangir East India

first f a c t o r y i n I n d i a t i l l i n 1689 t h e m o n o p o l y

p e r m i s s i o n t o o p e n one a t S u r a t i n A . D . 1613^2. A f t e r a w h i l e of the Companywas c a n c e l l e d b e c a u s e o f m a n y m a l p r a c t i c e s a n d r i v a l r i e s i r t the C o m p a n y ' s servants and t e d to c a r r y such British 928. to enlarge c o m p e t i t i o n was Nation as a another c o m p a n y was f o r m u l a B u t w h e n i t w a s seen t h a t the i n t e r e s t s o f thewerethe two companies on I n d i a n Trade^'. whole

detrimental to

amalgamated^*. A s t h i s B r i t i s h E a s t I n d i a C o m p a n y w a s l a t e r on. the scope o f h e r a c t i v i t i e s t o s u c h a n enormous-

e x t e n t as t o e n c o m p a s s a f o r e i g n s t u p e n d o u s I n d i a n e m p i r e , i t is out o f place a n d even impossible to discuss its extensivehistory i n these i n t r o d u c t o r y remarks. M o r e o v e r , as and the E n g l i s h w e r e t o m e e t t h e M a r a t h a s o n the b a t t l e f i e l d s a m i d s t , the clash of arms, the wagers do so. 929. followed the last The F r e n c h : O f the t h e overseas as late as European nations who at s u i t after the Portuguese a n d t o a p p e a r o n t h e scene. floated t r i e d their hand with empires boom of cannons as the tempting the swaggering, we w o u l d stakes,

r a t h e r d i s c u s s i t a l i t t l e l a t e r so f a r as i t w i l l be p o s s i b l e t o

the eastern trade a n d Company was

e m p i r e s t h e F r e n c h were F o r the F r e n c h E a s t I n d i a . A . D . 1664^'. But they Why, if footholds.

prospered quickly i n their c r e d i t is t o b e g i v e n t o a n y first t i m e o f a c q u i r i n g n o t

commercial activities. European only small scattered

w h o t h o u g h t f o r the-

5 TH GLORIOUS EPOCH but in large empires in India and who

373
t r i e d to realize these The

a m b i t i o u s schemes o f h i s b y large-scale m i l i t a r y i n t e r v e n t i o n Indian politics, i t was French Governor D u p l e i x " . n e x t c l a i m a n t to t h a t honour is t h a t v a g a b o n d tuous English youth, Robert soldier", The but who common in India. two ing great soon came to a n d tempeslarge

C l i v e , w h o e n t e r e d I n d i a as a command

a.rmies a n d t o l a y t h e f o u n d a t i o n s o f t h e v a s t B r i t i s h E m p i r e basic i d e a u n d e r l y i n g the schemes o f these was that with proper trainbe and well-disciplined armies could far-sighted young men

drilled

f o r m e d here i n I n d i a out o f the v e r y a v e r y short time, and that, with military uncorruptible European

I n d i a n soldiers w i t h i n efficient a n d commanders

competent, officers a n d

a t the head o f this v e r y I n d i a n a r m y they could easily b u i l d up their strong Empires i n I n d i a . proper place how great was the I t w i l l be d i s c u s s e d i n i t s h a r v e s t t h a t these d a r i n g

schemes reaped i n the years to come. 930. the French It is, however, a n d the E n g l i s h wars o f the proper fought Indian to discuss the French

affairs i n I n d i a to a c e r t a i n e x t e n t . the Indian soil a n d although internecine civil the end the

F o r although for a t i m e amongst themselves o n Princes, i n Again their theatres the ever

they t o o k opposite sides i n the K i n g s and

F r e n c h were on l o s i n g g r o u n d s .

defeat at the hands o f the E n g l i s h i n the E u r o p e a n of w a r r e n d e r e d t h e F r e n c h a u t h o r i t i e s incapable increasing of defending severity Busie, their of the Suffren positions against

i n India thoroughly T h e leaders

E n g l i s h attacks^*. and others,

like Dupleix,

who worked hard

a n d spent the best of their

energies f o r t h e e x p a n s i o n o f t h e shabbily treated at home the proper times nor gave a r m y of the F r e n c h occasions, only to few

F r e n c h empire i n I n d i a , were v e r y a,ppreciated fought receive they their the best efforts a t

b y the F r e n c h people a n d the F r e n c h G o v e r n m e n t " . N o b o d y them any support. against stunning Again blows the this Indian on a

Marathas

a n d as s u c h empire Indian

w h e n i t was clear t h a t and especially the

the chances o f the F r e n c h began to help

i n I n d i a were a l m o s t n i l l ,

princes

374

SIX G L O R I O U S EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

M a r a t h a s p a r t i c u l a r l y i n respect of the t r a i n i n g of the a r m y a n d t h e use o f t h e n e w g u n s . T h e E n g l i s h w e r e v e r y r e l u c t a n t to help sell them any native ruler o n l y too create a like willing disciplined a r m y or to do to newer weapons the guns a n d cannons. grants But

t h e P r e n c h were

t h a t i n exchange of l a n d , and ini was engaged

for large sums o f money or e s p e c i a l l y so, i f t h a t a struggle training weapons fire-arms. officers a n d Gardi, training the with realized the

substantial

purchasing

authority

the E n g l i s h . and the like the

The Marathas, i n particular, European type o f o f t h e efficient n e w of small and big military Maratha Ibrahim K h a n i n the production

inevitable

greatness o f the various types

of troops of war Hence famous

they employed French veteran artillery field commander

their satellites i n their armies.

a r m y a t t h e b a t t l e s o f U d g e e r a n d P a n i p a t , h a d r e c e i v e d hisin that i n the F r e n c h as t h e artillery divisions^". chief commanders o f W i t h thisenemies a while ini the L a t e r o n M a h a d a j i S h i u d e ( S c i n d i a ) e m p l o y e d F r e n c h officers like De B o y n e and M . .Perron ped, well-trained, mechanized of the antagonistic military north their a r t i l l e r y a n d other divisions^^ a n d formed a well-equipa r m y of his o w n . vanquish But the well-trained strong a r m y M a h a d a j i c o u l d over-awe the whole and various engagements. after

E u r o p e a n N a t i o n s w o r k i n g i n I n d i a h a d come to a unwritten understanding, the European nationals, sides w i t h t h e I n d i a n later on when no at l e a s t as event of any I n d i a n ruler fighting against any

certaia of the A s such

regards I n d i a , that i n

E u r o p e a n a r m y leader should take (Scindia) was engaged i n a deadly

and help h i m w i t h his army.

Shinde

struggle w i t h the E n g l i s h , D e B o y n e , who h a d been r e c e i v i n g t h o u s a n d s of rupees b y w a y o f s a l a r y , a n d the a r m y t r a i n e d by him conscious Marathas, flatly refused a to fight^^. The Marathas, t o o , were part of Hence, the of such treacherous behaviour part, had begun to on the

these s a l a r i e d f o r e i g n e r s some t i m e o r t h e o t h e r . on their the manufacture s i m i l a r guns a n d to p r e p a r e

open factories to I n d i a n officers toB u t i n those

train and drill

a r m y on E u r o p e a n lines.

5 T H PLORIQUS E P O C H

375
unwise

s t o r m y days o f incessant warfare i t w o u l d have been

to depend solely on nothing but such trained army divisions. E v e n second rate states, l i k e the J a t s a n d the S i k h s , m a i n t a i n ed such battalions. O n the whole the existence o f the E r e n c h military might i n India onward march o f the the Marathas, Tipu, helped here a n d British there to check t h e imperialistic power, a n d the

Sikhs a n d other I n d i a n rulers d i d not

f a i l to u t i l i z e i t to t h a t extent*'.

T H E SIMULTANEOUS ATTACK OF ALL T H E NON-HINDU NATIONS OF T H E WORLD ON THE DECCAN (SOUTH INDIA)
931. W h e n the European powers, mentioned above, first i n v a d e d I n d i a t h e y a l l d i d so b y t h e s e a . N a t u r a l l y , t h e i r tremendous Deccan a n d especially b y the Marathas. fierce a n d m a r a u d i n g and had to offer attacks the of the

o n s l a u g h t s h a d t o be b o r n e a n d r e s i s t e d b y t h e Earlier, N o r t h India of the like

h a d to bear for s i x or seven centuries the whole b r u n t the M o g h a l s , the T u r k s , the A f g h a n s , the them

fanatical Muslims

A r a b s a n d others, resistance.

sternest possible South with enemies

E v e n t u a l l y a l l these A s i a t i c M u s l i m n a t i o n a l s a n d the B a r b a r tribes fell v i o l e n t l y i t for ever. i n v a d i n g from the Hindus were u p o n the a view to conquer were repeatedly of the E v e n w h i l e a l l these N o r t h a n d the deadly wars, their as they as

Deccan was engaged with in which thousands North, the lives for the sake of

them i n bloody and defending European their

offering

precious

religion,

d i d i n the n u m e r o u s as

S o u t h e r n I n d i a n p e o p l e were i n v a d e d , b y t h e sea, b y t h e n e w Christian nationals, locusts themselves. T h e enemies c r o w d e d i n u p o n the D e c c a n n o t

o n l y f r o m the n o r t h - w e s t or the n o r t h - e a s t b u t also f r o m the w e s t . N o t o n l y b y l a n d b u t b y sea a l s o d i d a l l t h e c o m b a t i v e marauding, aggressive a n d Hindu fanatic Muslim and Christian Hindu n a t i o n s h a d s i m u l t a n e o u s l y a t t a c k e d the D e c c a n at the t i m e to o v e r r u n the states there a n d to eradicate r e l i g i o n f r o m the l a n d .

376
932.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

N o r t h I n d i a h a d t o face easy j o b . fighting

only the M u s l i m nations, The d e a d l y w a r t h a t the

w h i c h itself was not a n H i n d u s h a d been

w i t h the M u s l i m s over centuries o f a l l s o r t s o f d a n g e r s as t o of facing not only a l l like

y e a r s w a s as fierce a n d b e s e t w i t h B u t the D e c c a n h a d the

exhaust even the G o d s w h o h a d fought against the demons ! misfortune those M u s l i m s but also the Hinduism cruelty to t h a n the European Christian nations and

the Portuguese a n d others who were even greater enemies o f Muslims who t r i e d every f o r m of A n d the S o u t h I n d i a n who had the rarest assumed tenacity waves of the the of proselytize the i n this Hindus.

Hindusand

especially the

Marathas

their leadership o f aggression

warshowed

a n d irresistible d a r i n g to repel single-handed rising all round them. their While H i n d u s h a d been fsacrificing

these

thousands

lives a l o n g w i t h those o f

t h e i r wives a n d c h i l d r e n o n the fighting the battles after battles

religious front against and wars after wars on

M u s l i m s a n d t h e P o r t u g u e s e C h r i s t i a n s , as m a n y o t h e r s w e r e political and m i l i t a r y fronts. This exceptional struggle

H i n d u s against

f o r e i g n aggressors

is w o r t h a g l o r i o u s

m e n t i o n i n the h i s t o r y o f the w o r l d .

HINDU VIKRAMADITYA, HEMOO

933. The many Rajput and Muslim states, who h a d and collected together battle with under the leadership o f R a n a Sang, Kanvah. at B u t after fierce

who had aspired to re-establish the H i n d u empire h a d joined B a b a r at finally fighting R a n a S a n g was defeated a n d Delhi. B a b a r l a i d the foundaS o o n i n 1530 B a b a r his founder of the S u r H u m a y u n had like Kabul,

t i o n of the M o g h a l turn was overcome A s Sher

empire

d i e d and was succeeded dynasty. Kandahar,

b y his son, H u m a y u n , who i n Shah, the various

by Sher

Shah Sur captured Delhi,

t o wander i n exile through detailed account. inevitable

countries

P e r s i a a n d o t h e r s , o f w h i c h we n e e d n o t g i v e a n y I t is e n o u g h t o s a y t h a t e v e n i n t h e r o y a l Shah, the upheavals, took place usual and and after Muslim regime,

dynasty of Sultan Sher i n every

S T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

377 bloodshed M o h a m m e d A d i l s h a h was Adilshah Hindu had entrusted his

violent 934. H!emoo,

rebellions and This

at l a s t i n s t a l l e d as t h e E m p e r o r * * . Mohammed to an able administration Vazir power and named Hemoo. to

t o o , w i t h o u t ever endangering his H i n d u religion i n o f the S u l t a n anger of

the least a p p r o p r i a t e d the de facto 935. JMuslim destined eyes after

h i m s e l f a n d r u l e d h i s d o m i n i o n s efficiently**. B u t this roused the jealousy sirdars. to be In other t h e m e a n w h i l e i n 1542 w h i l e he w a s y e t W i t h the help o f the S h a h burning But the soon

i n exile H u m a y u n h a d a son, n a m e d A k b a r , who was later o n a great emperor. of I r a n ( P e r s i a ) H u m a y u n i n v a d e d I n d i a , a n d ments on other his enemies he reconquered

of his faithless brother and inflicting exemplary punishDelhi. regaining the everywhere. Mohammed had fled t h r o n e o f D e l h i he s l i p p e d o v e r t h e

marble s t a i r c a s e o f h i s p a l a c e a n d d i e d i n 1 5 5 6 , g i v i n g r i s e t o anarchy Emperor Bumayun T h e last emperor o f the S u r d y n a s t y , Shah Adil, who was defeated itself by B u t his able trying

to the north-west frontier.

minister, Hemoo, however, lingered on i n D e l h i to a v a i l himself of that opportunity. 936. lyiuslim A very scanty reference has the been

made

in

the

historical writings about

past or future life o f later

H e m o o , the v a l i a n t H i n d u leader. on a t w r i t i n g about din) try Hemoo. that to his

A H i n d u historian was a n independently Chapter

i m p o s s i b i l i t y at t h a t time a n d whoever tried his h a n d h i s t o r y has not said a n y t h i n g But actual we have already shown i n

"Seventeen a b o u t H i n d u E m p e r o r D h a r m a r a k s h a k ( N a s i r - u d heroic deed is far more i m p o r t a n t a n d S i m i l a r l y , we s h a l l reliable a proof t h a n any written record.

g i v e h e r e t h e a c c o u n t o f t h e H i n d u H e r o , H e m o o , as

f a r as w e c a n d o so w i t h t h e s a m e u n a s s a i l a b l e l o g i c . 937. sirdars It is t o be fallen noted foul t h a t e v e n w h i l e he a s p i r e d t o many Afghan o f the M o g h a l M u s l i m s * ' a n d

f o r m a H i n d u E m p i r e , he r e c e i v e d h e l p f r o m who had especially of the B a b a r f a c t i o n . 938. It is obvious that the life and

career

of

the

378

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN

fflSTORy

earlier H i n d u E m p e r o r , Shree din), must have Hemoo as s e r v e d as a n

Dharmarakshak ideal to

(Nasir-udbefore of a yet

be f o l l o w e d

regards the original i n s p i r a t i o n to f o u n d a H i n d u was concerned. the A n u n d y i n g fire o f f r e e d o m Muslim rule about Rana a and found

e m p i r e a n d t h e f o r m a t i o n o f a d e t a i l e d scheme o f h i s w a r independence Hindu rakshak w h i c h sought to overthrow (Nasir-ud-din) military to

E m p i r e i n its stead h a d once i n s p i r e d Shree D h a r m a bring glorious coup, spurred Sang and other not successfully, and women The to

unsuccessful

R a j p u t warriors to

cross s w o r d s , a l t h o u g h

w i t h B a b a r at K a n v a h a n d at hundreds of places earlier a n d later, had stimulated millions of H i n d u men undergo o r t o i m m o l a t e t h e i r l i v e s t o save t h e i r a l l e x t r e m e t i e s o f f o r t u n e s , t o fight h o r r i b l e b a t t l e s religion. same

b l a z i n g fire o f f r e e d o m g l o w e d c l e a r a n d b r i g h t i n t h e H i n d u heart of H e m o o , the ambitious H i n d u leader. 938-A. the A s h a s b e e n s a i d a b o v e he s e c r e t l y p r e p a r e d forthe M u s l i m dissentients army and marched (Vazir). to against against served There,, his once the the Hindu

a decisive battle, organized Moghals and Delhi^'. under other no

A l l t h e H i n d u - M u s l i m officers a t D e l h i h a d h i m w h e n he w a s t h e C h i e f M i n i s t e r politicians and the the Hindus name, i n general

offered h i m

opposition worth

surrendering

d r e a d e d i n f l u e n c e as chief everywhere. 939. H e m o o was

a Vazir.

H i s conquest of D e l h i ,

capital of Moghal

empire, caused a great c o m m o t i o n staunch H i n d u . D u r i n g the individua-

born a

S u l t a n ' s r e g i m e he rose t o p o l i t i c a l e m i n e n c e b y sheer d i n t o f his m e r i t w i t h o u t the slightest slur on his H i n d u l i t y . I n t h e e n d , a s s u m i n g r e s p o n s i b i l i t y as t h e w e a k S u l t a n ' s V a z i r , he b e g a n t o c o n t r o l t h e w h o l e i m p e r i a l a d m i n i s t r a t i o n , , and consolidate power into his own hands. openly Hindu hoisted the imperial standard A n d n o w he h a d up a. whole of the of H i n d u i s m ! boosted

power t r a m p l i n g d o w n the

M u s l i m S u l t a n a t e I Q u i t e n a t u r a l l y the whole of the M u s l i m w o r l d was r o c k e d to the b o t t o m w i t h the cry t h a t I s l a m was. doomed and t h a t kafiirs flourished !

6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

379
capturing Delhi he the publicly title of and state the as a H i n d u e m p e r o r w i t h a l l assumed after affairs Then stabilizing of his down

940. ascended the

I m m e d i a t e l y after the pomp for and

imperial throne himself**. conquests. to

adequate

glory and

Vikramaditya he started

i n t r o d u c i n g efiicient management o f the new he h a d w o n a fifteen sixteen battles

F o r m e r l y as t h e S u l t a n ' s V a z i r crushing A s s u c h he h a d

r e v o l t s o f t h e M u s l i m a n d o t h e r chieftains**.

g r e a t s e l f - c o n f i d e n c e i n h i s a b i l i t i e s as r e g a r d s t h e efficient

c o n d u c t o f w a r w a s c o n c e r n e d . A t t h e first s t r o k e he s t o r m e d a n d seized the second great M o g h a l fort o f Agra**, w h i c h was c o n s i d e r e d t o be i m p r e g n a b l e , a n d t h e c i t y a r o u n d i t . 941. khan, A t this time the future his guardian and the emperor, de A k b a r , was head of a his once But

mere l a d of t h i r t e e n or fourteen years. was administration. resolved right from

H i s Vazir, Bahiramfacto

O n h e a r i n g t h e n e w s o f H e m o o , he a t to the Deccan numerous

to crush d o w n this b o l d r i s i n g o f the H i n d u s . Rajputana

HinduMuslim discreet

M u s l i m states, b o t h b i g a n d small, h a d risen i n r e v o l t against this newly formed M o g h a l empire. sirdars keep young A k b a r Bahiramkhan Bahiramkhan ful army, and firmly at Kabul Hence the other But firmly. the a d v i s e d B a h i r a m k h a n t o p u t these d o w n first a n d t o i n safety. down asserted t h a t H e m o o ' s r i s i n g i n the name Accordingly poweron H e m o o at the head of a

o f a H i n d u e m p i r e h a d t o be p u t marched instead

of sending y o u n g A k b a r to K a b u l he

t o o k h i m along to the battle-field. T h e armies of B a h i r a m k h a n a n d H e m o o met near P a n i p a t . V i k r a m a d i t y a H e m o o ' s w a r r i o r s f o u g h t w i t h e x c e p t i o n a l b r a v e r y a n d s k i l l . I t seemed f o r a t i m e t h a t H e m o o h a d w o n t h e b a t t l e , b u t as i l l - l u c k w o u l d h a v e i t , i n t h e v e r y h o u r o f g l o r y V i k r a m a d i t y a H e m o o was s t r u c k i n t h e eye b y a s t r a y arrow*^, f r o m t h e and he fell in the havoc Hindu With ranks a army of Bahiramkhan T h i s created a Muslim from his elephant unconscious !

o f H e m o o , while the attack

s o l d i e r s i n B a h i r a m k h a n ' s a r m y b e i n g q u i t e m e r c e n a r y were i n a w a y let loose. made this determined Bahiramkhan confusion worse confounded a n d vanquishing the

380

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

leaderless H i n d n army, captured H e m o o alive'^. behead H e m o o w i t h h i s o w n r o y a l h a n d s . could n o t

Taking him

to y o u n g emperor A k b a r B a h i r a m k h a n requested the latter to B u t young Akbar So the b r i n g himself up to do such a cruel deed.

enraged B a h i r a m k h a n himself _ unsheathed his sword a n d cut off H e m o o ' s h e a d ' * . 942. This martyrdom that V i k r a m a d i t y a H e m o o courHindu nation who Well, and unbe t e d w a s as o b v i o u s l y ( m a n i f e s t l y ) d o n e i n t h e cause o f H i n d u l e l i g i o n , and the greater g l o r y o f the H i n d u w e l f a r e as a n y o t h e r . fortunately it so ! The H i n d u nation must always this hero, world. Hindu

b o w d o w n its head i n a l l reverence to called m a r t y r s and warriors i n the

is n o t so r e m e m b e r e d a m o n g s t t h e v e r y f e w s o Hindu

B u t e v e n i f t h e m i l l i o n s o f these s e l f - d e c e i v e d a n d n a t i o n as ablaze toMuslim glorious now like of their

ungrateful H i n d u s have forgotten h i m , the ration gether t o free and itself which was kept and

a whole must always remember t h a t the u n d y i n g H i n d u a s p i continually pieces the the through a succession o f generations which imperial power, planting on its forgotten martyrdom, and over centuries

ultimately rent to dead

remains

banner of a n I n d i ^ - w i d e H i n d u empire, was fed on the t h e s a c r i f i c i a l offerings lives o n the altar o f war, of the numerous of Delhi). 943. to the H e r e i t s e l f m a y we offer our reverential b r a v e heroes

H e m o o , w h o were fatwff^ "l^fate^: ( a m b i t i o u s o f b e i n g t h e l o r d s tributes

glorious m e m o r y of V i k r a m a d i t y a H e m o o , the great J

a n d proceed further !

THE VALIANT QUEEN DURGAWATI

944. Delhi; B a h i r a m k h a n , thereafter, took A k b a r straight they two together reduced a l l the rebels B a h i r a m k h a n rebelled, did not k i l l to later upto but

Gwalior ( G w a l h e r ) . B u t t h e y s o o n f e l l o u t a n d A k b a r a s s u m e d supreme was authority, whereupon Even then defeated'*. Akbar h i m out-

r i g h t , but sent h i m a w a y to M a k k a .

B a h i r a m k h a n , however,

f e l l a p r e y to a revengeful enemy of his of the earlier days'^.

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

381 independent Rajput by but and King in

945.

In A . D .

1564 t h e

Gondwana, named Veer N a r a y a n , was attacked K i n g Veer N a r a y a n was a minor. the well-equipped imperial ger Queen D u r g a w a t i , d e c i d e d not to surrender army of Akbar, such a tough resistance that for a astounded. while the

Akbar'*. to fight offered were the

Y e t his mother, the d o w a -

invaders of

She b r a v e l y defended the cause o f H i n d u i s m t i l l B u t d i d she sue f o r p e a c e send a 'Rakhi' and to lay Akbar down and

she w a s o v e r w h e l m e d b y t h e v a s t l y s u p e r i o r n u m b e r s M u s l i m emperor. less woman ?

a r m s ? D i d she a s k f o r t h e i m p e r i a l c l e m e n c y as f o r a p o w e r O r , d i d she a b j e c t l y r e q u e s t h i m t o t r e a t h e r as a s i s t e r a n d at a l l ! show mercy N o , not

t o h e r as d i d some o t h e r R a j p u t l a d i e s off a n d o n ?

K n o w i n g f u l l w e l l f r o m h u n d r e d s o f s u c h cases h o w fell captives her i n their hands. Rani Durgawati on the

these M u s l i m w o l v e s i l l - t r e a t e d a n d molested the r o y a l H i n d u ladies who contrary, s t a u n c h l y refused to do a n y t h i n g o f the offered t h e c o u r t , t o t h e ' s a c r e d ' fire o f t h e the M u s l i m infidels t o u c h i t " . was put down by kind. She, She left

body, along w i t h m a n y o t h e r ladies o f battle. strict

orders to her a t t e n d a n t to b u r n her dead b o d y a n d n o t to l e t E v e n after the her death R a j a but his was V e e r N a r a y a n c o n t i n u e d t o fight w i t h t h e resistance forces and in A . D . 1562 h i s s m a l l s t a t e Muslims,

vastly superior Muslim, of Gondwana

annexed to the M o g h a l e m p i r e " . 946. A k b a r t h e n began to entice the softer ones o f the

R a j p u t rulers, who had been disgusted w i t h incessant ing promises of honourable Hindus. rulers were prone to and friendly treatment terms, they

warfare to the often high turn

w i t h the M u s l i m s over generations together, w i t h v e r y a l l u r B u t o n seeing t h a t , even w h e n these accept Akbar's docile R a j p u t

h e s i t a t e d a n d f o u g h t s h y o f d o i n g so i n t h e face o f t h e w h i c h made the belligerent R a n a decided to subdue the f o r t of Chitod first staunchly and

sense o f h o n o u r a n d p r i d e i n t h e i r r e l i g i o u s a n d r a c i a l p u r i t y d o w n a l l overtures of peace from the M o g h a l E m p e r o r , A k b a r of Chitod accordingly at that l a i d siege to i t i n A . D . 1 5 6 7 " . The R a n a of Chitod

382
time was

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

U d a y Singh, who h a d not even a s m a l l earlier fought w i t h B a b a r . to e x t r a o r d i n a r y B u t t h e one Even

percentage Sang, courtesan Uday flight

of the dauntless v a l o u r o f his celebrated father, who had who was at the R a j p u t s Singh with the fled the

Rana

that time wielding real power i n Chitod inspired valour*". when to a w a y t o t h e forest, t h e g r e a t and feudatory lords of P a t t a were

Chitod l i k e J a y m a l l a , P a t t a Moghals".

others continued was

L a t e r when J a y m a l l a and

k i l l e d on the battle-field a n d defeat Rajput

absolutely certain, infuriated the

H i n d u s of C h i t o d instead of becoming dispirited A l l the soldiers desperately entered

a n d d i s - h e a r t e n e d were t o u c h e d t o t h e q u i c k a n d to the extreme.

battle-field a n d w i t h the w a r - c r y ' H a r , H a r M a h a d e v ' h e a p e d u p m o u n d s o f the m a s s a c r e d M u s l i m w a r r i o r s . ly when the R a j p u t s themselves which was kept ready for were almost B u t ultimatekilled in the b i g fire therein age-long lips.

b a t t l e , a l l t h e R a j p u t l a d i e s o f C h i t o d set a b l a z e t h e the purpose and leapt their from the ramparts of the glorious These This tradition, with the acclamations i n praise brave was the fort small according to religion

c h i l d r e n at t h e i r breasts a n d on their pure

of their

l a d i e s r e d u c e d t h e m s e l v e s to ashes b u t d i d n o t bodies ! third great self-immolation b y the ladies o f

a l l o w t h e h a t e f u l M u s l i m - t o u c h t o defile t h e i r Chitod**. 947. I t w a s t h e same h e a r t l e s s

A k b a r who caused s u c h w h o m the spineless

a great havoc amongst the H i n d u s , but H i n d u historians of today

call the most l i b e r a l of monarchs; one, i n t h e i r than

t h e one, t h e y s a y , w h o y e a r n e d t o b r i n g a b o u t a m i t y b e t w e e n , a n d u n i t y of, t h e H i n d u s a n d t h e M u s l i m s ; t h e o p i n i o n , w h o t r e a t e d t h e H i n d u s far any Muslim 948. r u l e r before more honourably

or after h i m ; w h o was, a c c o r d i n g con-

to t h e m , a v e r i t a b l e R a j a R a m c h a n d r a a m o n g s t t h e M u s l i m s ! B u t l e t i t a l s o be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t , as i f n o t blood-stained city of t e n t t h i s b l o o d - c u r d l i n g sacrifice o f m e n , w o m e n a n d c h i l d r e n of C h i t o d , A k b a r entered the put Chitod, for to s w o r d e v e r y one o f the b e w a i l i n g H i n d u c i t i z e n s t h a t

r e m a i n e d there**and m a r k w e l l I he m a d e n o e x c e p t i o n

Sxia d L O R i d u s
the H i n d u

EPOCH

383
Thirty thousand H i n d u s lost their lives E v e n t u a l l y i t seems t h e s t o r e s appeared to him as and down rubble as the H i n d u s there, on pulling heaps o f the of

women.

i n t h i s one b a t t l e o f C h i t o d . deadly enemies o f the

a n d o t h e r i n a n i m a t e objects, o f C h i t o d Muslims hence t h i s d e v i l i s h d e s t r o y e r

A k b a r went

t h e H i n d u temples, p r a y e r halls, palaces, houseseverything t h a t came his w a y a n d reduced t h e m a l l to a n d ashes**. and a l l the likewise was rased to the ground, courtyard being the idol T h e temple of the p r e s i d i n g Goddess o f C h i t o d Goddess The completely destroyed.

b e a t i n g d r u m s , t h e fifes, t h e l a m p s , j e w e l l e r y a n d o r n a m e n t s , d o o r frames a n d every sort o f v a l u a b l e or grand H i n d u interest were sent a w a y to A g r a . ing his fiendish fanaticism a little with destruction such articles of an inhuman Muslim O n l y after q u e n c h -

o f the H i n d u capital o f Chitod d i d this

E m p e r o r A k b a r r e t u r n to D e l h i c a l l i n g h i m s e l f ' G a z i ' for this virtuous and pious act of his. 949. ing O n t h e o t h e r h a n d , U d a y S i n g h , w h o was k i n g d o m a n d the c a p i t a l city of wanderChitod,

i n the forest for

four years unable to avenge the b r u t a l

destruction of his

d i e d o f g r i e f i n A . D . 1572*'.

RANA PRATAP SINGH, T H E JEWEL AMONG T H E HINDUS

950. U d a y S i n g h ' s son, R a n a P r a t a p S i n g h , i m m e d i a t e l y hearts the of a l l very Rana many Rajput ascended the non-existent, imaginary throne o f C h i t o d ! B u t , as he w a s offered t h e t r u l y g r e a t t h r o n e i n t h e the staunch Pratap Rana, Rajputs and as he was emblem of their invincible Singh who shone w i t h enthroned kings. would courage a n d more dazzling considered glory

valour, this than

H e t u r n e d o u t t o be t h e one s u c h

never, under a n y oddseven at the p e r i l

o f h i s l i f e l e a v e t h e t r a d i t i o n a l h i g h sense o f h o n o u r o f t h e Rajputs. Instead o f seeking the h u m i l i a t i n g friendship w i t h A k b a r a n d t h e m o m e n t s o f peace a n d ease t h a t i t w o u l d h a v e offered he p r e f e r r e d t o be t h e d i r e s t e n e m y o f t h e m o s t p o w e r ful of M u s l i m E m p e r o r s , regardless of u n t o l d miseries and

384 calamities that

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY:,

such

an

enmity

devolved

on

him.

,He^ true-

c o n s i d e r e d i t t o be 951.

the h a l l - m a r k o f true H i n d u i s m a n d

H i n d u k i n g s h i p t o d o so ? A s C h i t o d w a s i n t h e h a n d s o f t h e M u s l i m s he k e p t , him through formed villages and a staunch their towns,, of at his capital moving with of his lost kingdom*'. desperate naught. but devoted

i n those perilous times, a n d g r a d u a l l y rescued a large p o r t i o n H e also army lives followers who held

I t is a p i t y t h a t we c a n n o t d e s c r i b e h i s t h r i l l i n g ,

e x p l o i t s a n d p i t c h e d b a t t l e s h e r e f o r w a n t o f space. 952. I n t h e e n d h i s i n f l u e n c e g r e w so p o w e r f u l a n d sO'

widespread t h a t A k b a r h i m s e l f h a d to send his i m p e r i a l a r m y to subdue h i m . S h a m e f u l as i t i s . R a j a M a n s i n g h o f J a y p u r the R a j p u t act conof joining who h a d surrendered h i m s e l f to A k b a r a n d vert Mahabatkhan committed an unpatriotic Prince Salim's army marching

against R a n a P r a t a p at the I n the heat of fighting

E m p e r o r ' s orders*'. A n d a t t h i s t i m e i t w a s t h a t t h e c e l e b r a t e d battle o f H a l d i g h a t was fought. R a n a P r a t a p rode his horse s t r a i g h t at the elephant o f P r i n c e S a l i m a n d t h a t u n r i v a l l e d horse, C h e t a k , w i t h o u t the slightest hesitation, elephant made straight at the trunk it. o f the With Prince's, lightning B u t seeing with and planted his front feet o n

speed R a n a P r a t a p ' s spear w h i z z e d past P r i n c e S a l i m ' s t h r o a t so d r e a d f u l l y as t o s t u n t h e l a t t e r f o r a m o m e n t . that his dart missed the m a r k equal speed and Rana Pratap retreated

g o t m i x e d u p w i t h the a r m y t h e v e r y n e x t ,

m o m e n t , a n d w a s n o t t o be s i n g l e d out**. 953. S o o n he r e t r e a t e d f r o m t h i s u n d e c i d e d b a t t l e w i t h and carried for end thefell thousands o f dare-devils for his f a i t h f u l followers, who were s w o r n t o h i s cause a n d c a p t i v a t e d b y h i s v a l o u r Muslims and capital city freeing the whole of Mewad the swift guerrilla warfare throughout M e w a d d e s t r o y i n g the except the of Chitod. I n the e n d R a n a P r a t a p stabilized,

his m o v i n g c a p i t a l at U d e p u r , w h i c h never t i l l to Akbar. n e v e r p a i d a n y h e e d to t h e m . chivalrous and romantic H i s r e g i m e i s so deeds

T h e l a t t e r d r o p p e d peace-feelers, b u t R a n a P r a t a p . replete w i t h exceptional adventures, of

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

385
that our young Ramayan generation and should

v a l o u r d o n e b y c o m m o n f o l k s , as t h o s e b y t h e g r e a t w a r r i o r s and the Rana himself, d e l v e d e e p i n t o t h e m a n d l e a r n t h e m b y r o t e as r e v e r e n t i a l l y as t h e y w o u l d t h e s t o r i e s f r o m date o f the great poet But Mahabharat. the comF o r t u n a t e l y the r o m a n t i c Rassos o f R a j p u t Bhats upto

B h o o s h a n are s t i l l a v a i l a b l e , w h i c h alas ! i n this critical historical

s h o u l d r e a l l y be a p p o i n t e d i n the s e c o n d a r y s c h o o l s as pulsory them. 954-955. NOT n o w i n t h e f a d i n g l i g h t o f m y l a s t is a n y t i m e left f o r t h e m ! text-books. s u r v e y o f o u r s t h e r e is n o p l a c e f o r c i t i n g a n y

passages f r o m

days

T h i s R a n a P r a t a p S i n g h , a g r e a t o r n a m e n t t o the H i n d u society, died in A . D . 1581".

THE RISE OF T H E SIKHS IN THE PUNJAB A NEW AWAKENING OF T H E HINDU MIGHT

956. century, A s a i n t l y person, b y name G u r u N a n a k , end o f the the followers o f w h i c h soon organized group calling themselves Nanak.] a Shree started a fifteenth themselves Nanak the n e w r e l i g i o u s sect i n t h e P u n j a b b y t h e into a homogeneous ^izjBO ffjie was bring up. service

Shikh [Sikh Guru

disciples of G u r u

not a sanyasia reclusebut H e preached t h a t the

man with a family to o f God and 'Every

worship

of h u m a n i t y was possible through devotion.

m a n c a n f o l l o w t h i s p a t h o f d e v o t i o n !' he asserted*^. 956-A. At that time not only the i n the Punjab waged the but a

throughout the whole o f I n d i a

Muslims

had

t o t a l w a r against H i n d u i s m a n d resounded the whole c o u n t r y w i t h t h e c l a s h o f s w o r d s , t w a n g o f the a r r o w s a n d of and drums. But throughout populace the H i n d u had been bravely beat the the whole o f I n d i a H i n d u rulers resisting A l l a u d d i n ' s almost consequent Muslim

M u s l i m aggression on every battlefield. completed India-wide conquest a n d the

empire was p r e c i p i t a t e l y b r o k e n i n t o numerous fragments a n d

386

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN H I S T O R Y

free a n d s t r o n g H i n d u S t a t e s l i k e t h e V i j a y n a g a r e m p i r e a l r e a d y been e s t a b l i s h e d . the H i n d u kings w i t h 957. w o r s t e d t h e M u s l i m forces ! B u t i n the P u n j a b alone there was left no their d a r i n g armies had

had

In Eajputana and Gondwana, too, frequently Hindu A t such

s t r o n g enough to challenge the M u s l i m government. a dark hour SHREE Ood the GURU NANAK

began to preach i n the P u n j a b t h a t from the p o i n t of v i e w of b o t h t h e H i n d u s a n d t h e M u s l i m s w e r e t h e same. communities could attain d i d not bliss through Both of his p a t h

d e v o t i o n . B o t h t h e c o m m u n i t i e s were o n e c o m m o n f r a t e r n i t y . I n h i s sect, he s a i d , he between the t w o . accord, disciples. sons This ing very few A l l the recognize a n y be f o u n d distinction his had he Y e t w i t h a l l his p r e a c h i n g o f this c o m m o n Muslims could amongst others were H i n d u s . H e d i e d i n 1538. did not Shree G u r u N a n a k A l t h o u g h he So

h i m s e l f was a K h a t r i * * . of his sect choir own they

follow his tenets.

i n s t a l l e d h i s d i s c i p l e A n g a d as t h e c h i e f p r i e s t after

himself.

o f Shree G u r u N a n a k , however, was at least u p t o of devotional Still his grief songs at and mattered very little

his d e a t h n o t h i n g more t h a n a mere d e v o t i o n a l g r o u p , a s i n g politically. the miserable plight of the

H i n d u s f o u n d echoes i n s o m e o f h i s w r i t i n g s . P o r e x a m p l e :

958.

^rf^r^rf ft sr^ir
rft^r % <T|^, "TSTffy ^sfm

i
ii*'

T h e K s h a t r i y a s h a v e l e f t t h e i r r e l i g i o u s d u t i e s (of p r o t e c t i n g the land), as the Muslims itself have flourished. The whole is i n u n i v e r s e has danger; 959. been taken on one c o l o u r , a n d r e l i g i o n

p e o p l e h a v e b e g u n t o w e a r b l u e g a r m e n t s a n d so t h e Many other similar lines ascribed to h i m have

T u r k s a n d P a t h a n s h a v e become r u l e r s . very popular. L i k e a l l o t h e r H i n d u s a i n t s he a l s o h a s t h i r d was Guru Amardas

condemned many b l i n d superstitions and foolish customs. : 960. (A.D. A f t e r G u r u A n g a d the 1574) a n d t h e f o u r t h G u r u w a s R a m d a s . I t is s a i d he

S T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

387
and the emperor is s a i d to

had an interview with Akbar, have bequeathed a large

tract

o f l a n d t o him^*. a beautiful The

O n the

same land G u r u Ramdas dug out a temple <5uru had on its bank, died Ramdas in

lake and built 'Amritsar'. Guru was now fifth

w h i c h is n o w k n o w n as A . D . 1681.

A r j u n m a l i n whose t i m e s S i k h i s m grew r a p i d l y , for t h e y a central rendezvous at A m r i t s a r . sayings

Moreover, the growof Guru Nanak he for

i n g n e e d o f a r e l i g i o u s t e x t f o r t h i s g r o w i n g sect w a s s a t i s f i e d by h i m b y collecting whatever could get hold of a l o n g w i t h those o f other contemporary

saints a n d thereby creating an authorized religious b o o k by h i m ' G u r u g r a n t h ' or 'Adigranth'^^. the on sayings a of Kabir as also Punjab those I n i t are t o be

t h e S i k h s ! T h i s v e r y a u t h o r i z e d r e l i g i o u s t e x t - b o o k was c a l l e d found of the M a h a r a s h t r i a n

saint, N a m d e v . W h i l e the M a h a r a s h t r i a n saint, N a m d e v , was p i l g r i m a g e o f the and his influence there. his teaching o f the path of had a wide d e v o t i o n (if^ spread ' A b h a n g s ' (hymns)

T h e s t r i k i n g s i m i l a r i t y between his

teachings a n d those of G u r u N a n a k p r o m p t e d the i n c l u s i o n of some o f S a n t N a m d e v ' s M a r a t h i p o e m s i n t h i s ' G u r u g r a n t h ' ^ * . T h i s G u r u g r a n t h is i n P r a k r u t w h i c h Punjab as Punjabi. It was not is n o w called it was in the written i n the Devnagri mostly script of the

s c r i p t w h i c h was t h e n c a l l e d ' S h a s t r i L i p i ' as topics. was

employed b y the learned ' P a n d i t s for w r i t i n g about scientific J u s t as f o r o r d i n a r y d a y - t o - d a y affairs ' M o d i ' till very recently, employed i n Maharashtra similarly

i n the Punjab at t h a t t i m e i n general correspondence

c o m m o n people a P r a k r u t script, was employed a n d i t served for t h i s ' A d i g r a n t h ' . T h e s c r i p t was c o m m o n l y c a l l e d ' L u n d i m u n d i ' . B u t a f t e r t h e G u r u g r a n t h b a d been w r i t t e n i n i t Gurus ! 961. the Sikh Sikh W h e n J a h a n g i r became the emperor his eldest son, a g a i n s t h i m , a n d fled t o t h e P u n j a b . h i m shelter, and first the the S i k h G u r u was. t h e s l e w him^^, As Guru A r j u n d e v gave enraged i n the the S i k h s b e g a n t o c a l l i t G u r u m u k h i ' ' as i t w a s a d o p t e d b y t h e i r

K h u s h r u , rebelled Jahangir captured

history

Guru Arjun

heroic m a r t y r who

388 laid d o w n his l i f e

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R Y

while

fighting

w i t h the

Muslims i n

the:

cause o f h i s r e l i g i o n .

I n t h e d a y s o f t h i s v e r y A r j u n d e v a: by every S i k h

s e p a r a t e o r g a n i z a t i o n w a s set a f o o t a n d a t r a d i t i o n o f c o m p u l s o r y r e l i g i o u s t a x t o be p a i d t o t h e G u r u w a s established**, 962. hatred for The the and i n order death Most that of Sikh Guru powerful a m i l i t a r y front was also initiated*". violent Muslims. Arjun secretly inveterate A sectThe r a n k l e d i n the hearts o f the S i k h s g i v i n g rise to sect m i g h t grow*

of the S i k h i a n followers in. o f the Sikh

t h o s e t i m e s , as a l s o l a t e r o n , w e r e H i n d u J a t s b y caste. these H i n d u and that had grow militant J a t s were the m a i n support too, quite strong, the

Punjabi H i n d u s i n general

affection for, a n d a feeling o f oneness w i t h , t h e m . tendencies a n d the amongst the S i k h s a n d as a sect o f t h e Muslim began to

m i l i t a r y organizations began t o Hindus, they against the So.

h a p p e n e d t o be s t a u n c h i n c r e a s i n g ferocity o f the the Moghal government 963. refused t o Soon the pay

defenders o f H i n d u i s m look upon Arjun,

religious persecution.

t h a t sect as a,

t r o u b l e s o m e c e n t r e o f H i n d u resistance**. son o f G u r u Guru Hargovind! H e w a s , therefore^ Later rebelled against, opposition. thatthe vanquished**.. Hindus in taxes to t h e emperor*^.

captured and

i n t e r n e d i n p r i s o n for t w e l v e years**.

o n w h e n he w a s r e l e a s e d f r o m c a p t i v i t y h e detachment the Muslim this to crush this apparently was

the then M o g h a l emperor, Shahjahan, who dispatched a s m a l l meagre B u t at S a n g r a m the Although Punjab the died But Sikhs fought w i t h such completely the mind it. fierceness

detachment astounded

a n d |ple.ased was as t h e

Emperor did not Bahadur

Guru Hargovindi by Harrai, o f the HarSikhs.

i n A . D . 1645** a n d it is t h e

succeeded glorious

k i s h a n a n d Tej

high priests

exceptional and

sacrifice o f T e J

B a h a d u r i n t h e cause o f r e l i g i o n t h a t h a s g i v e n d i g n i t y a n d , s p l e n d o u r t o the seat o f the h i g h priest o f the S i k h s . 963-A. ever the place i n the G u r u Tej B a h a d u r Punjab, Guru lived at A n a n d p u r . with WhenSikh, atrocious conversions of the H i n d u s to I s l a m t o o k Tej B a h a d u r , his

6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH warriors, h a d often fought a n d opposed t h e m t h e n A u r a n g z e b , the veritable demon t o root out the whole H i n d u t h e whole of I n d i a Aurangzeb not opt of K a s h m i r * ' , a n d for everywhere. ^boldly n o t t o the world. fiercely**.

389
And i n human form, vowed Naturally, throughout

H i n d u s , too, opposed h i m violently.

p a r t i c u l a r l y a i m e d at the t o p - r a n k i n g B r a h m i n s enforced o n t h e m the J i z i a t a x i f they d i d T h i s caused a great commotion that they conversion.

A t this time G u r u Tej B a h a d u r t o l d the H i n d u s p a y a n y s u c h taxes** and preached

s h o u l d sacrifice t h e i r lives r a t h e r t h a n forsake t h e i r r e l i g i o n . W h e n the H i n d u s began to give such w a s aflame w i t h rage. Bahadur defied thereupon H e captured staunchly b o l d replies Aurangzeb G u r u Tej B a h a d u r t o be a M u s l i m him and and G u r u Tej beheaded**. Along with

commanded h i m to court I s l a m o n p a i n of d e a t h . refused Aurangzeb, who immediately had

T h i s horrible tragedy

t o o k place i n A . D . 1675. horrible deaths t o be Muslims. actually

Guru T e j B a h a d u r s e v e r a l o f his H i n d u c a u g h t a n d t h e y a l l suffered emperor b y s o m e o f the boldly refusing of a t r o c i t i e s a n d t o r m e n t s , b u t prominent

d i s c i p l e s a l s o were after a l l sorts The heads o f cut asunder Sikh Hindu Guru

defied the t y r a n n i c a l M u s l i m

H i n d u s were

w i t h a b i g saw.

A m o n g these m a r t y r s

w a s B h a i Matidas, ' B h a i ' b y the

whose f a m i l y was l o v i n g l y g i v e n the t i t l e patriot, B h a i Parmanand. <3uru G o v i n d s i n g ' i !

<3rurus a n d i n t h i s v e r y f a m i l y was b o r n t h e l a t t e r d a y T h e son of this v e r y brave

was the holiest of the holies, the H i n d u n a t i o n a l hero, Shree

THE HINDU NATIONAL HEROSHREE GURU GOVINDSING

964. T o Shree Guru Govindsing goes a l l t h e credit of m i l i t a r i z i n g S i k h i s m a n d t o c r e a t e o u t o f t h a t sect a m i l i t a n t a n d invincible the organization w h i c h gave a strong impetus to of a strong and independent Hindu establishment

government i n the P u n j a b at the time o f M a h a r a j a E a n j i t s i n g . H e was called T e n t h E m p e r o r ^ W f ' ^ b e c a u s e he was t h e tenth guru f r o m Shree G u r u N a n a k , not o n l y b y the S i k h s

390 but even

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

by a l l the

Punjabi Hindus. might

From

innumerable

daring and thrilling the above remark, space f o r o t h e r s ! 965. be d i v i d e d a n d other in any

events i n his life, w h i c h w e l l i l l u s t r a t e o n l y one suflSce here][for w a n t o f case o f e v e r y b i g but they

A s i n e v i t a b l y happens i n the into many sections and

religious organization Guru N a n a k ' s were a l l l i v i n g a H i n d u religious rites separated itself way w a y of life. and social from the

disciples also came t o sub-sections, customs I n respect o f marriagesthey were n o t In the

Hindu

society.

'Gurugranth'

the sayings

of H i n d u

saints like Sant those o f reverence himself

N a m d e v a n d K a b i r were G u r u N a n a k himself. f o r a l l these s a y i n g s . 965-A. began to be I n course

incorporated

along with with equal Nanak

A n d from the beginning t i l l this day But a son o f G u r u

t h a t ' A d i g r a n t h ' has a l w a y s b e e n r e a d

h a d started a separate branch o f S i k h i s m . o f time w h e n the H i n d u s a n d S i k h s b y the Muslims, it was atrociously persecuted

felt that an a r m e d of establishing an that end 966. of a l l the he

force o f t h e S i k h s f o r s e l f - p r o t e c t i o n w a s G o v i n d s i n g began to d r e a m k i n g d o m of the S i k h s ' * . To of dare-devils of inviolable called a b i g assembly have been Hindu independent a band

absolutely necessary, and G u r u wanted

l o y a l t y to their G u r u . G u r u G o v i n d s i n g , therefore, Sikhs, the Such incidents i n his life

described a little later i n poetical compositions m u c h on the same l i n e s as But In colourful descriptions o f the Puranas'*. 967. i n the we s h a l l g i v e here o n l y t h e Guru historically

relevant part of it. that b i g assembly Govindsing invited lay down their lives w i l l i n g to spend their for, It five profession, volunteers who were prepared to even defence of their religion and whole lives i n the

a r m y , t a k e i t u p as t h e i r

he s a i d , he h a d t o b u i l d a was a v e r y austere v o w .

s t a n d i n g a r m y o f the S i k h s ' ^ . first t i m e o n l y the best

O f the m a n y , who thus volunteered; u n b e n d i n g as s t e e h

t h e G u r u h i m s e l f chose f o r t h e

w h o w e r e e x p e c t e d t o be as s h a r p a n d as

The Center for Research Libraries scans to provide digital delivery of its holdings. In some cases problems with the quality of the original document or microfilm reproduction may result in a lower quality scan, but it will be legible. In some cases pages may be damaged or missing. Files include O C R (machine searchable text) when the quality of the scan and the language or format of the text allows. If preferred, you may request a loan by contacting Center for Research Libraries through your Interlibrary Loan Office.

Rights and usage

Materials digitized by the Center for Research Libraries are intended for the personal educational and research use of students, scholars, and other researchers of the C R L member community. Copyrighted images and texts are not to be reproduced, displayed, distributed, broadcast, or downloaded for other purposes without the expressed, written permission of the copyright owner.

Center for Research Libraries Scan Date: M a y 20, 2010 Identifier: m-s-001069-f5

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

391

T o i m b i b e t h i s p r i n c i p l e o n t h e i r m i n d s t h e first r e l i g i o u s r i t e t h a t was performed was the mantras that they body. were were chanted. never s p r i n k l i n g on their heads of the enjoined upon to them their h o l y w a t e r w h i c h w a s c h u r n e d b y a s h a r p s t e e l s w o r d as t h e T h e n i t was to cut always to have a sword fastened

waist; they were

the h a i r on a n y part o f t h e i r

T h e y were a s k e d

ever to g i r d u p their loins, to w e a r stern m i l i t a r y vow. a loin-cloth A comb (^=5gf-5fjTte and

kaccha or langota loin-cloth, and to wear steel rings r o u n d t h e i r w r i s t s as a m a r k o f t h e i r Kesh) a comb w a s a l s o c o n s i d e r e d t o be a m u s t for e v e y S i k h . T h u s h a i r ( ^n-^T^T K a n g h a ), marks Kaocha), a steel ring (^^i K a r a ) and a s w o r d ( gqpir K r i p a n ) w i n g of the S i k h s , been c a l l e d t h e appellation is o r i g i n a l l y a n

b e c a m e t h e five i n s e p a r a b l e w e r e c a l l e d 'five k a k k a s ' * . specially chosen b y the 'Khalsa', which the has throughout

of every true Sikh,

The military an

G u r u has since then become Khalsa

honourable

whole of India.

U r d u word meaning 'chosen'" ! 968. A s s o o n as t h i s 'Khalsa' army reached a desired

magnitude G u r u G o v i n d s i n g began to conquer smaller H i n d u M u s l i m States or to sack them. father, Tej B a h a d u r , a detachment of Because for not Quite n a t u r a l l y the M o g h a l brutally murdered his renouncing capture were fought the his religion, sent Guru Govindsing. w i t h the Moghal the Emperor, Aurangzeb, who h a d most his a r m y ' s that by

o f the actions

a r m y t h e G u r u e n c l o s e d h i m s e l f i n the f o r t o f A n a n d p u r , w h i c h was i m m e d i a t e l y invested o f h i s sons other While below out this the Moghals'. A m o n g s t s o l d i e r s fighting w i t h G u r u G o v i n d s i n g f r o m t h e f o r t were t w o age o f e i g h t e e n . I n o r d e r t o b o o s t u p Guru fort to being father sent fight done was i^o. his two to At sons with w i t h the M o g h a l s . death i n this of the crying words the courage of the soldiers these battle two army the of the sons were

unequal fighting

strange

approbation

'Wah-wa !

Wah-wa

night-fall

s t o p p e d as a m a t t e r o f c o u r s e a n d t h e r e m n a n t o f t h e h a d lost hope. So t h e Guru

K h a l s a b a t t a l i o n entered the fort very stealthily. B u t of t h a t K h a l s a (chosen) s o l d i e r s m a n y

=392 plainly told ately. chosen

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

tliem a l l t h a t those who

wanted

to save

their

lives should leave the K h a l s a a r m y and forsake h i m i m m e d i H e , h o w e v e r , w a s d e t e r m i n e d t o fight o n f r o m i n s i d e of the fort. Sikh Thereupon warriors Govindsing^^. escaped two from the best resigned their Soon on that through the (the Khalsa) many o r , i f necessary, out

membership and deserted.Guru dark and dismal night Guru who remained of his K h a l s a M o g h a l siege, a l o n g u n d e r twelve*''. 969. with

G o v i n d s i n g bade a d i e u to those army and sons, who were

his wife a n d

W h i l e after l e a v i n g t h e f o r t G u r u G o v i n d s i n g w a s t h r o u g h t h e forest Those on that fateful night, wicked monsters gave he the children^*, w h o unfortunately

thus wandering fell i n the

lost t r a c k of his two tender enemy h a n d s .

y o u n g k i d d i e s a n u l t i m a t u m " F o r s a k e H i n d u i s m a n d become M u s l i m s , o r else w e w i l l k i l l y o u w i t h a l l s o r t s o f tortures** ! " P r o m p t came the t o die for our their H i n d u the Muslim r e p l y from the y o u n g mouths, cubs as t h e y were"We had They refused direst thunderring prepared to forsake sentence. stood their dauntlesslylion's are

religion*^ ! " Highly

religion. authorities

enraged at this defiant r e p l y their

pronouned

B u i l d i n g a w a l l r o u n d t h e m t o suffocate t h e t w o c h i l d r e n t o d e a t h w a s t h e h o r r i b l e p u n i s h m e n t given**. the two tender v e r y neck, w h e n they were a g a i n a s k e d , came were the smothered voice ! A n d even Straight c h i l d r e n a n d b r i c k u p o n b r i c k rose to

" Y o u kafirs, don't as t h e as last two kids were

y o u f o r s a k e y o u r H i n d u r e l i g i o n even n o w ? " " N o , n o n e v e r ! " shouting slogans i n praise o f H i n d u i s m horrible position, the l o u d l y as

they [could i n that

bricks

l a i d t o b u r y t h e m f o r ever*'. 970. amongst T h i s is t r u l y others i n the a glorious incident t h a t has t o be annals of martyrdom listed is a It

for the sake of H i n d u i s m true h i s t o r i c a l fact but poetical form. 971. lad, by

honourably

of H i n d u nation.

is t o be f o u n d o n l y d e s c r i b e d i n t h e

K u m a r HaqiqatraiAt this name Kumar

very time to

Hindu draw a

H a q i q a t r a i , happened

6 TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

393

picture o f the H i n d u Goddess of L e a r n i n g , Saraswati, on his slate for w o r s h i p p i n g i t . the M u s l i m t o Islam**. forthwith**. his memory occasion*". 972. The E n d of G u r u GovindsingAfter Guru the horrihis move after a officers there B u t f o r t h i s v e r y a t r o c i o u s d e e d (!) sentenced h i m to be converted

O n h i s r e f u s a l t o d o so he w a s t h r e a t e n e d w i t h a T h e H i n d u s of the Punjab even t o d a y every year as a religious and celebrate auspicious

h o r r i b l e d e a t h . W h e n he d e f i e d t h a t t h r e a t t o o , he w a s k i l l e d

ble death o f his i n politics*^.

two sons

G o v i n d s i n g sent from reply, and

x i l e a c o n c i l i a t o r y l e t t e r t o A u r a n g z e b as a s t r a t e g i c The Emperor, too, sent a certain m u t u a l agreement leave the P u n j a b . i n g to Maharashtra Pathan was that two and Guru

G o v i n d s i n g was a l l o w e d to Here and i t was t h a t he

G u r u G o v i n d s i n g thereafter came wandersettled at Nanded*^. conspired sleeping*'. disciples of his soundly attacked

b i m w h i l e he

The wounds

r e c e i v e d i n t h a t s t r u g g l e p r o v e d f a t a l a n d s o o n he d i e d . 973. in G u r u G o v i n d s i n g had passed his boyhood days, not for reasons of safety. 'Vichitra 'Guruon as poem sword

the P u n j a b but i n P a t n a i n Bihar**,

A s s u c h he g r e w f o n d o f t h e B i h a r H i n d i l a n g u a g e , i n w h i c h , l a t e r o n , he b e c a m e w e l l - v e r s e d . H i s a u t o b i o g r a p h y Natak' mukhi' the on in is written i n the He Bihari Hindi, composed He a Punjabi. also heroic a not i n the

Goddess, it. our

'Chandika'.

symbolised the written

Goddess ' C h a n d i k a ' h e r s e l f a n d h a s W e have other books A s the under the

hymnal Tegam'

song (Jay

a l r e a d y c i t e d some o f its w a r l i k e passages caption 'Jay writings of this tenth S i k h G u r u , G u r u duties he had enjoined o n find a place i n the

Khadgam).

G o v i n d s i n g , are i n H i n d i , devotees o f G u r u were i n c l u d e d i n i t . 1)ook. 974. Nanak,

a n d the they

t h e K h a l s a s e c t w e r e n o t so v e r y p a l a t a b l e t o t h e t r a d i t i o n a l d i d not ^ A d i g r a n t h ' , w h e r e a s t h e s a y i n g s o f a l l the f o r m e r n i n e G u r u s S o t h e w r i t i n g s o f G u r u G o v i n d s i n g were c o l l e c t e d | i n the s o - c a l l e d ' D a s h a m G r a n t h ' {^^^ jjsr) the t e n t h

A n o t h e r f a c t w h i c h is i m p o r t a n t f r o m t h e p o i n t o f

394

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

v i e w o f t h e H i n d u s m u s t be m e n t i o n e d h e r e . creation o f the Khalsa sect amongst the Sikhs : Sahajdhari

Because o f the The Sahaj-

there have been t w o d i v i s i o n s and Keshdhari. T h e y don't allow the

dharis follow the path of G u r u N a n a k . other Shree the 'kakkas'.

h a i r t o g r o w u n c u t , n o r are t h e y p a r t i c u l a r a b o u t f o l l o w i n g t h e Thousands of such H i n d u S i k h s fall under B u t i t m u s t be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t i t w a s built could virile sub-Hindu nation, which t h i s S a h a j d h a r i sect. Sikhs into a

Govindsing who, b y giving them a m a r t i a l garb,

u l t i m a t e l y oust the M u s l i m r u l e from the P u n j a b at the p o i n t of the sword. 975. history even Shree Veer B a n d a B a i r a g i T h e is t h a t name which can

n e v e r be o m i t t e d f r o m t h e l i s t o f t h e b r a v e m a r t y r s o f H i n d u o f V e e r B a n d a B a i r a g i w h o f o r t h e first t i m e and to them. H e was o r i g i n a l l y a V a i s h n a v where he happened avenged the wrongs done b y the M u s l i m s o n the H i n d u s boldly attacked saint*^ k n o w n r o u n d a b o u t N a n d e d ,

m e e t G u r u G o v i n d s i n g * ^ f r o m w h o m he g r a d u a l l y l e a r n t o f t h e m i s e r a b l e p l i g h t o f the H i n d u s i n the P u n j a b , o f the ing harrowcalamities t h a t befell G u r u Govindsing's own f a m i l y and He to was p a r t i c u l a r l y m u c h m o v e d t o h e a r t h e d e s p a i r in the His. and every avenge the tragic he deaths o f h i s f o u r sons. took the bow

o f t h e r e l e n t l e s s w a r he h i m s e l f h a d c a r r i e d o u t i n s p i t e o f a l l odds. Punjab i n g c o m p l a i n t o f the G u r u t h a t there was n o b o d y left b l o o d began to b o i l a n d once again

arrows o f his former v o c a t i o n i n life. possible help.

G u r u Govindsing wrote terrible revenge committed by

a note to a l l his former disciples to render Veer B a n d a T a k i n g that note a n d vowing for t h e i n h u m a n atrocities upon the M u s l i m s the Punjab*'. 976. But alas ! want o f space and

t h e m o n t h e H i n d u s , t h i s b r a v e H i n d u s o u l m a d e h i s w a y to-

m y o w n o l d age

m a k e s i t i m p e r a t i v e t h a t w h a t e v e r i s w r i t t e n so f a r s h o u l d be somehow rounded up. i f not i n full, at least wrought amongst the E l s e I w o u l d certainly have described, briefly the havoc o f the Veer Baba Banda Muslims Punjab, their grand molesta-

slaughter**, t h e m o s t a p p r o p r i a t e r e t a l i a t i o n o f t h e

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

395

tion the

o f the

H i n d u w o m e n , the c a p t u r e o f t h e s a m e S i r h i n d , alive of the behind Muslim Muslim upon the the eventual burning

where G u r u G o v i n d s i n g ' s two sons were b u r i e d brick-walls, and

l o c a l i t y there'*, n o t t o s p e a k o f t h e a b j e c t p a r a d e o f men, women the We a n d children, barefooted,

i n the hot sun"", the finally

s a m e a t r o c i o u s t o r t u r e s o f t h e M u s l i m s as were v i s i t e d H i n d u s for not have already renouncing H i n d u i s m and i n the p r o c l a m a t i o n o f a H i n d u State i n the whole o f the shown h o w the M u s l i m c o m m u n i t y w a s p a n i c - s t r i c k e n Banda Muslims guerrilla jealous jealousy of also struck terror i n the hearts of

Punjab^"!. the

s i x t h chapter o f this book whenever the Baba

H i n d u s opened u p religious aggression o n the M u s l i m s . by his retaliatory aggression. warfare of the

Punjabi the be

A t last the E m p e r o r R e s o r t i n g to to

of D e l h i sent a b i g a r m y to the Punjab"^.

B a b a B a n d a defeated i t at v a r i o u s p l a c e s . "Hindu commander" which Baba

B u t as i l l - l u c k w o u l d h a v e i t , t h e K h a l s a S i k h s b e g a n epithet had Banda Bairagi c h o s e n f o r himself^'*.

Ultimately that

grew to such a n extent t h a t the u n i t e d H i n d u a r m y The K h a l s a Sikh faction N a t u r a l l y the only and son the

o f V e e r B a n d a b r o k e i n t o t w o f a c t i o n s , a n d t h e one c o n s i s t i n g the K h a l s a S i k h s deserted h i m . w a s b y i t s e l f n o t a b l e t o c o n q u e r the M u s l i m s .

M o g h a l a r m y grew stronger and i n a desperate action v a l i a n t B a n d a B a i r a g i fell i n t o the M u s l i m hands w i t h his and close f o l l o w e r s " * . Muslim would of&cials, f e a r t h a t V e e r B a n d a possessed some m a g i c p o w e r , higher Baba Delhi scene Banda, too, feared b o u n d h a n d a n d foot w i t h strong iron army. like a fetters, The M u s l i m s were haunted b y a false t h a t e v e n w h e n he w a s Veer B a n d a sent to

transform h i m s e l f i n t o a cat a n d w o u l d escape S o he w a s a strong he cage, w i l d beast, along

through the ranks o f a powerful locked in it was his

w i t h m a n y other captive H i n d u warriors"". when How was brought inhuman flowed Emperor ! ! hellishly the ! !.

W h a t a horrible torture of Veer was

i n the presence o f the o r so H i n d u f o l l o w e r s , Veer B a n d a H e was p i e r c e d scores

o n l y son and his hundred

a n d the streams of blood that

not beheaded or k i l l e d straightaway.

396

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

o f times w i t h red-hot i r o n bars and lumps cut this out every t o r t u r e b e f o r e he d i e d " * ^ B u t t h e r e i s n o h a r r o w i n g scene h e r e . But every H i n d u should rather read i t from the S i k h s and M u s l i m writers themselves. 977. very Sikhs, reason from

of his scope true to and

flesh

were

t i m e w i t h a v i e w t o m a k e h i m suffer

extreme describe grateful by the

books

written

T h e H i s t o r y o f the Sikhs W r i t t e n It

by m e I that to out

am the go in had Sikh

s a d t h a t I c a n n o t refer t h e r e a d e r t o t h e H i s t o r y o f t h e I h a d w r i t t e n years ago. be e x p l a i n e d h e r e . England Kama. to France, is n e c e s s a r y R o u n d a b o u t t h e y e a r 1909 i n t h e I s t a y e d f o r a m o n t h o r so w i t h short period I wrote

t h i c k o f the r e v o l u t i o n a r y a c t i v i t i e s , w h e n I h a p p e n e d Madam During that

M a r a t h i the t h r i l l i n g h i s t o r y of the S i k h s " ' , r u n n i n g to a b o u t t w o h u n d r e d p a g e s o r so, b a s e d o n t h e p r o v e n m a t e r i a l I a t m y disposal at the t i m e . I h a d s t u d i e d almost a l l the literature r i g h t f r o m the first

book i n S i k h literature, named

^Bhai B a l a k i Janamsakhi'the lifestory of G u r u N a n a k written b y his disciple ' B h a i B a l a ' t o the t e n t h b o o k D a s h a m g r a n t h o f the t e n t h G u r u G o v i n d s i n g i n t h e o r i g i n a l , n o t t o s p e a k o f t h e H i s t o r i e s o f t h e S i k h s sby C u n n i n g h a m a n d o t h e r E n g l i s h writers. Ranjitsing Sindhu right I had from and brought the much river the account o f the S i k h s the and even and have upto the establishment (Indus) of a new H i n d u k i n g d o m b y M a h a r a j a S h a t a d r u (Sutlej) to towards Jammu But hands above

K a s h m i r b y u p r o o t i n g the M u s l i m power from the P u n j a b a n d avenging the must defeats of Jaypal and Anangpal. t o d a y i t pains me to destroyed. say t h a t the m a n u s c r i p t of that book

have v e r y l i k e l y fallen into the E n g l i s h

E l s e the person w i t h w h o m I h a d entrusted i t to

be t a k e n t o I n d i a for b e i n g p r i n t e d a n d p u b l i s h e d m u s t police somewhere on his w a y to I n d i a . that M a r a t h i b o o k o f m i n e has publishedhas been detsroyed ! 978. poem"* E v e n t h e n w h o e v e r has a m i n d should read

d r o w n e d i t i n t o t h e sea f o r fear o f t h e s e a r c h b y t h e E n g l i s h Doubtless i t is that b e e n l o s t before i t c o u l d be

my

composed i n the A n d a m a n s o n t h i s tragic, y e t i m p e -

6 T H GLORIOUS E P O C H

397.
Veer Banda,

rishable and resplendent m a r t y r d o m of Shree w h i c h is a v a i l a b l e e v e n n o w . 979.

A c c o r d i n g to the belief prevalent among his d i s c i i n t o the debris o n he was to impression that Banda

ples, V e e r B a n d a ' s b o d y was t h r o w n away the outskirts o f the c i t y under the dead. B u t w i t h h i s m a g i c poM-er a n d

some m i r a c u l o u s h e r b B a b a came up i n his

t h a t h i s d i s c i p l e s m a d e h i m eat, V e e r Punjab"*. and of

h i s senses a n d he w a s s e c r e t l y a n d i m m e d i a t e l y t a k e n t o t h e F u r t h e r on an i n s t i t u t i o n grew name hundreds Guru of his S i k h followers have kept i t r u n n i n g to L i k e the k u k a followers 'Bandais' call of a later date these

this day under the name, ' B a n d a i ' . Ramsingh themselves H i n d u s . 980. no was armed

After the tragic death of Veer force left

Banda

there

was them the

either o f the K h a l s a s , B a n d a i s , S a h a j E v e r y one o f down by B u t o n the c o n t r a r y t h e crumble Throughout the whole to. and

d h a r i s or a n y other S i k h or H i n d u sect. disorganized and disgruntled. fighting with Veer Banda. M u s l i m p o l i t i c a l power had begun to t i m e i t was

of I n d i a , a new resurgent H i n d u powerthe M a r a t h a m i l i t a r y and political aspirationwas dealing k n o c k - d o w n blows the M o g h a l i m p e r i a l power and the latter existed nally from Delhi Only to the the Punjab, ruffians Multan, Kandahar. local Kashmir only nomigeneral

terrorized the

populace w i t h their bands of scoundrels ! 981. out H o w the S i k h power grew thereafter and how at

last i n the times o f M a h a r a j a R a n j i t s i n g i t spread t h r o u g h the whole o f the P u n j a b a n d K a s h m i r o b l i t e r a t i n g every the Hindu independent hint at here ! vestige o f the M u s l i m rule a n d how For here. 982. H o w e v e r two or three statements about this p e r i o d here b r i e f l y , and it is

empire came i n t o existencewe can o n l y just

a l l these e v e n t s f a l l o u t o f t h e p e r i o d u n d e r d i s c u s s i o n

o f t h e P u n j a b i H i s t o r y c a n be m a d e n e c e s . i a r y t o d o so. 983. The first

successful a t t e m p t

to the

overthrow Marathas.

the The

M u s l i m r u l e i n the P u n j a b was made b y

398

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

belief p r e v a l e n t i n the histories o f the S i k h s a n d i n the other loosely w r i t t e n history books of I n d i a that the the ous. they Delhi. E v e n when the S i k h s were at the height could not conquer the I n b r i n g i n g t h i s t o l i g h t we d o n o t i n we d o certainly Sikhs of their ousted glory M u s l i m r u l e f r o m t h e P u n j a b f o r t h e first t i m e is e r r o n e neighbouring Muslim capital, the least m e a n want to stop overState, Sikh of of did,

t o disparage the Sikhs, b u t b y p o i n t i n g o u t false t h i n g s . throwing the Muslim

e v e r y a t t e m p t at b e l i t t l i n g the national g l o r y o f the M a r a t h a s , N o doubt, the independent goes p r i m a r i l y credit of Hindu to our it rule, at least, i n t h e p r e c i n c t s o f t h e

P u n j a b a n d establishing there an like that of Maharaja R a n j i t s i n g organisation. from Poona, and to the

B u t i t is e q u a l l y t r u e , b e y o n d a n y fluttered north to the v i c t o r i o u s a n d

vestige flag

doubt, t h a t the M a r a t h a v a l o u r which,

l u n g i n g , as resplendent

the H i n d u n a t i o n , to the S o u t h r i g h t up to T a n j a w a r (Tanjore) the very banks of the S i n d h u (Indus) and reducing least in the the thing of a n d b e y o n d , fighting b a t t l e s after b a t t l e s shreds and patchescan have no

M u s l i m E m p e r o r of D e l h i to a n o m i n a l existencea p a r a l l e l at H i n d u h i s t o r y of that long p e r i o d o f seven centuries. 984. almost T h e Independent H i n d u State o f N e p a l : Indian r e g i o n is m e n t i o n e d . the But

In our

history books a n d the every

school text-books of I n d i a n h i s t o r y strangely Kingd om valiant H i n d u

enough the state of N e p a l a n d

t h e r e is n e v e r m e n t i o n e d o r i f a t a l l o n l y i n p a s s i n g o v e r t h e c a m p a i g n s o f O c h t e r l o n e y a s i f N e p a l is i n n o w a y c o n n e c t e d w i t h H i n d u I n d i a . B u t i n f a c t N e p a l is as m u c h a n i n d i v i s i b l e part of India as are M a h a r a s h t r a , the Punjab or M a d r a s . T h e s e r e g i o n s m i g h t h a v e been g o v e r n e d b y different r u l e r s a t difi'erent t i m e s b u t t h e t e r m H i n d u N a t i o n is e q u a l l y a p p l i c a b l e to a l l o f t h e m . T h e rest o f the I n d i a n continent was subjectconstant all its ed to aggressions b y A s i a n M u s l i m s a n d E u r o p e a n C h r i s t i a n s d u r i n g the last nine or ten centuries a n d there were wars. B u t fortunately N e p a l was s i n g u l a r l y culture immune to maintain

the p o l i t i c a l a n d religious aggressions. O n the whole, i n N e p a l alone c o u l d H i n d u religion a n d H i n d u

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

399
the incursions of the the palm Only domithe books m u s t r e a l l y be c o n s i d e r e d t o be But because

independence foreigners.

unimpaired against

A s such Nepal

t h e b e s t p a r t o f H i n d u I n d i a , a n d s h o u l d be g i v e n of honour i n the h i s t o r y of our H i n d u N a t i o n ! of our thoughtlessness the result nation and is just because N e p a l d i d n o t get l o s t i n the political upheavals i n India, our

the reverse.

mire o f foreign history

s l a v e r y a n d because i t k e p t i t s e l f a l o o f from frivolous

m e n t i o n t h a t n a t i o n o n l y i n passing or never at a l l ! 985. I n order to rectify this spineless (dishonourable) soon as we

perversion we started a movement as p e o p l e w e l l k n o w . and in it we

i n I n d i a as

w e r e r e l e a s e d f r o m t h e A n d a m a n s i n 1924 i n r e s p e c t o f N e p a l , A t t h a t v e r y t i m e we wrote a book on (^qicfV s t f ^ t s R l ^ brave fel^fl?f) of account o f the history t h e H i s t o r y o f N e p a l ese M o v e m e n t ! gave an N e p a l a n d its role i n the p r o t e c t i o n discourse on H i n d u h i s t o r y p a u c i t y part

and maintenance of the B u t now i n this prevents any o f space

independence o f H i n d u religion and culture.

s u c h d e t a i l e d a c c o u n t a n d t h e r e is n o n e e d f o r i t . I n t h e e a r l y o f the tenth c e n t u r y a n d onwards N e p a l T h e r e a f t e r i t was Rajputana because was governed by some of the Muslim The by Newari Hindus^". of the R a j p u t s who left captured

a g g r e s s i o n t o s e e k f o r t u n e e l s e w h e r e . G r a d u a l l y these R a j p u t s spread upto K a t h m a n d u w h i c h they made their capital. strong Hindu government there is the m o d e r n N e p a l " ^ . here to a t t r a c t the a t t e n t i o n importance ours. 986. These Rajputs being strong worshippers and proand to the w h i c h these R a j p u t s established T h i s m u c h reference is enough of the Indian Hindus to its o f race o f N e p a l w i t h

homogeneity

t e c t o r s o f t h e C o w ( j i l < ^ ) e v e n t u a l l y c a m e t o be c a l l e d G o r k h a b y caste"*. 986-A. Although it refers t o t h e m o r e r e c e n t t i m e s w e that while

should l i k e to m a k e a special m e n t i o n o f the fact the whole o f I n d i a i n b o t h the great

was b e i n g governed b y the E n g l i s h t h o u -

sands of G o r k h a s (Gurkhas) h a d joined the E n g l i s h a r m y and, W o r l d W a r s , s h o w e d so m u c h p r o w e s s a n d

400

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

bravery and exceptional skill i n ded.

fighting

that even

the

best

s o l d i e r s i n E n g l a n d , A m e r i c a a n d G e r m a n y , t o o , were a s t o u n H e n c e t o d a y a G u r k h a s o l d i e r has p r o v e r b i a l l y come t o mean an excellent warrior ! T H E LATTER HALF OF AKBAR'S 987. in order It to has LIFE 946 t o Even prove

a l r e a d y been shown, i n P a r a g r a p h s a n d the H i n d u rulers. are quite sufBcient to fiercely inimical to

954 o f t h i s book, w h a t c r u e l t y a n d a t r o c i t y A k b a r crush H i n d u i s m alone t h o s e p a s s i n g references

resortedjto

t h a t he was as f a n a t i c a l a n d as

Hinduism

a n d t h e H i n d u n a t i o n as w a s e i t h e r A U a u d d i n o r A u r a n g z e b . 988. our European writers on Indian history slyly hint that Akbar was not like other he did Moghal not and be and or

H i n d u writers slavishly and thoughtlessly imitate them, fellows meaning thereby that hate never highly We,

when they say Muslim

H i n d u i s m a n d t h e H i n d u n a t i o n , t h a t he w a s j u s t differentiated ruled equitably and as such the H i n d u s must

b e t w e e n t h e H i n d u s a n d t h e M u s l i m s , t h a t he T h i s eulogy o f A k b a r is u t t e r l y false.

grateful to h i m .

H i n d u s , c a n either show respect, g r a t i t u d e a n d e q u a l affection a n d respect for b o t h o f t h e m ? worship ence royal insult those, and

affection for H o w can we

R a n a P r a t a p or for his dire enemy, A k b a r . H o w c a n we show G o d a n d the d e v i l at the same t i m e ? H o w even can indepenHindu armies martyrs Rani in Hindu Hindu as kings like queens a n d R a n a Pratap and thurst the demanded with the concubines i n order to a d d his vast of

we compare the f a n a t i c a l A k b a r who deprived the o f the yoke of slavery on their princesses who necks, who attacked those like

to their injury and

d e c l i n e d t o d o so, a n d c r u s h e d t h e m c o m p l e t e l y . thousands Pratap States on the leaders Rana Hindu and and

H o w can we compare h i m w i t h valiant Hindu

D u r g a w a t i who l a i d d o w n their lives t h e defence religion ? 989. the of H i n d u Nation,

battlefields

A n o t h e r i m p o r t a n t p o i n t w h i c h h a s so f a r

escaped

notice of many of our gullible and slavish H i n d n writers

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

401

is t h a t t o s a y t h a t A k b a r treated a l l h i s subjects e q u a l l y a n d ' sponsored result e q u a l i t y of status for the whole humanityas is is the bad crush habit of extolling a Moghal the Muslims unprohe never' Muslim As a being taught i n schoolsis absolutely erroneous, a n d of the to portionately. hesitated or F o r , being Emperor,

down ruthlessly

anyone w h o refused t o

b e a r t h e y o k e o f h i s s o v e r e i g n t y m i g h t he t h e n b e a a Hindu ! he m a t t e r o f fact because other had many of them his hated It the

N o w a l l the M u s l i m s were not M o g h a l s . extended

Moghals bitterly like alone any but

empire by d e s t r o y i n g the o l d means that the Hindus

Afghan and Turkish own Moghal glory not against others also.

Sultanates.

ambitious adventurer A k b a r fought for the sake of h i s o n l y against O b v i o u s l y enough he d i d not treat even interests

the Muslims equally. H e l i q u i d a t e d a n d annexed m a n y M u s l i m k i n g d o m s . O n l y w i t h a v i e w to safeguarding the of his empire d i d A k b a r i n his later religious such taxes like the Jizia and campaigns of mass life repeal the revolting There was no On

refrained from opening

conversion of H i n d u s .

intention

of behaving

equitably with H i n d u s and the supposed"'.

M u s l i m s b e h i n d t h i s p o l i c y , as is g e n e r a l l y

t h e c o n t r a r y he k n e w q u i t e w e l l t h a t w h e n e v e r s u c h a t r o c i t i e s were c o m m i t t e d o n t h e H i n d u s , i n t h e n a m e o f r e l i g i o n , b y t h e former Sultans, Sometimes conflagration t h e y were followed w i t h disastrous Hindu wrath. and to In revolts. the even the whole Sultanates were consumed i n o f the establish a

order to avoid this tranquil whether

disastrous end for his empire

a d m i n i s t r a t i o n o f h i s o w n d i d he t r e a t a l l h i s subjects life than once and was

t h e y w e r e H i n d u s o r M u s l i m s , j u s t l y so f a r as t h e i r i n d i v i d u a l concerned a n d much more leniently and harmlessly like AUauddin or Aurangzeb. But l e t i t be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t i t w a s n o t because h e other emperors, again the

believed i n the e q u a l i t y o f m a n or the e q u a l i t y of the H i n d u s Muslims irrespective of their religion, certainly not b e c a u s e he d i d n o t c o n s i d e r t h e H i n d u s as k a f i r s ! 990. O n c e he b e c a m e t h e a l l - p o w e r f u l a n d a b s o l u t e mo-

n a r c h i n t e m p o r a l affairs o f h i s e m p i r e , h i s a m b i t i o n g o a d e d h i m

402
on Jord to found o f the

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN'HISTORY

a new religion,

t o be a n o t h e r people !

Paigambar

and

s p i r i t u a l life o f the

T o t h a t e n d he be

thought

o f s t a r t i n g a n a b s o l u t e l y new r e l i g i o n q u i t e different B u t here also i t m u s t Muslim Sultans that as h e k n e w i t w o u l d be d i s a s t r o u s t o force as h a d o t h e r done

f r o m e i t h e r H i n d u i s m or I s l a m " * . remembered i t cruelly on the people,

e a r l i e r o r as A u r a n g z e b d i d i t l a t e r " ^ , A k b a r v e r y s l y l y t r i e d to u n d e r m i n e H i n d u i s m t h r o u g h his D i n - e - l a h i ; for the C h i e f Paigambarship Akbar himself. * N a m a s k a r " , he accredited w^as A r a b i c ! lord o f the o f t h i s r e l i g i o n w a s t o be c e d e d i n e v i t a b l y t o No Hindu could greet others with a h a d perforce to say too, of this "Allah-o-Akbar ! new religion the The

language,

'Din-e-lahi spiritual the

I t m a y , h o w e v e r , be n o t e d i n p a s s i n g t h a t t h i s human race came to nought"*. F o r beside the themselves

q u i x o t i c a m b i t i o n (idea) o f A k b a r o f b e c o m i n g flattering

sycophants i n his court, none o f the H i n d u s o r

M u s l i m s a c c e p t e d i t as t h e i r c r e e d ; t h e s y c o p h a n t s had n o t h i n g to do w i t h i t the moment A k b a r d i e d . 990-A. in and respect

H o w e v e r , of the m a n y great emperors t h a t l i v e d of his strategy, his w i e l d i n g o f the widest power, A l t h o u g h a c c o r d i n g t o some w r i t e r s he books ! This comparative not greatness to call to

a t the t i m e i n E u r o p e or A f r i c a or A s i a , A k b a r was the g r e a t e s t bravery, founding of a vast empire, his patronage of learning a r t s a n d crafts. of famous was illiterate he patronized great authors a n d encouraged the writing him as h i s t o r y c a n c o n c e d e t o h i m , a n d we d o great as he r e a l l y w a s . hesitate

B u t w i t h a l l t h a t greatness

he was, f r o m our H i n d u p o i n t o f view, foreign, b e l o n g i n g another decried b y us, H i n d u s !

r e l i g i o n a n d m e a n - m i n d e d a n d a s s u c h he s h o u l d be

CHAPTER X X I

COME T H E AVENGERS O F T H E ATROCIOUS MUSLIMS' R U L E : T H E MARATHAS ! 991. I t is a c o m m o n belief that the w r i t i n g o f h i s t o r y f a c t s d e s c r i b i n g t h e m as There descriptions of of someb e s t be w e l l

smust be a p r o s a i c a c c o u n t o f b a r e o u g h t t o be a m a r k e d

they have a c t u a l l y happened, a n d i t is m o s t l y right. difference between the s o m e t h i n g t h a t is p u r e l y i m a g i n a r y a n d p o e t i c a n d t h i n g t h a t has a c t u a l l y happened. 991-A. individuals, occurrence T h e one can expressed i n a faithful a n d matter-of-fact w a y .

Y e t merely to list out the correct dates and years of certain or the history, is the history effeca n d to keep a record o f battles floods c a n n o t be fought called

of h i s t o r i c a l events, to note the deaths a n d b i r t h s of famines and It may

a l t h o u g h s u c h a b a r e r e c o r d o f these v a r i o u s e v e n t s basis of h i s t o r y . account. a t b e s t be B u t there is a b o r d e r - l a n d between pure

called a chronological

and pure unalloyed poetry which

can adequately and

t i v e l y be e x p r e s s e d b y a fine b l e n d i n g o f h i s t o r y a n d p o e t r y . W i t h o u t such a blending o f history a n d poetry descriptions o f such events can never be l i v i n g . While describing such and resorting poetic everyand recent highly events h i s t o r y itself events can never style. thing becomes p o e t r y . Such occasions grand that in a

be e f f e c t i v e l y d e s c r i b e d w i t h o u t

to mythological a n d romantic metaphors and S i m p l e events can that is unique, exciting, happen i n prose. splendid and B u t human must nature be demands

be d e s c r i b e d as t r u t h f u l l y as t h e y is stupendous

everything that

expressed

e m o t i o n a l a n d o r n a t e s t y l e , be occurrence.

i t an event of a v e r y

S i m p l e d r y p r o s e w i l l n e v e r be a b l e t o s u s t a i n i t . a man roar with laughw i t y joy or get w i l d w i t h rage

I t is these e x c i t i n g e v e n t s t h a t m a k e :ter, g r o a n w i t h s o r r o w , d a n c e

404 i n short exciting poetry ! with figures dazzling

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

events make h i m speak of simile,

the language and

of

I t m a y be p r o s e , b u t p o e t i c p r o s e , ornaments

often bedecked other

metaphor

of s p e e c h , as i s t h e p r i n c e o f p r i n c e s a d o r n e d w i t h t h e

r e a l ones !

992.

ffi'?T?f^sn^5W
destruction testimony first

:
o f the b i r d enough that b y the h u n t e r the very first,

" H i s g r i e f at the 993. It is not very

took the form of a four-lined versea quatrain by the words. 994. poetic history display. 99d. The period of Indian history, which w e are n o w Precuation, however, must be taken that thep o e t s h o u l d be born of a highly

exciting sentiment which could

never be c o n v e y e d i n simple-

description of such exceptional yet exciting the o r i g i n a l facts. itself should express through a l l this

events

should not pervert

A well-authenticated emotional

g o i n g t o d i s c u s s i n t h i s b o o k is f r o m t h e p o i n t o f v i e w o f t h e H i n d u N a t i o n so g l o r i o u s , so t h r i l l i n g , a n d so f u l l o f d a r i n g , alone c a n describe it. events that the poetic style of w r i t i n g adequately and i n a tuning manner. 996. In the eighth had Chapter o f this book the Hindu-

Muslim war which

been going on for B u t even

s i x centuries h a d

entered i n the seventh. h a d been

when such a long time of

b i t t e r warfare h a d elapsed a n d even w h e n the H i n d u N a t i o n s o r e l y p l a g u e d a n d p r o f u s e l y b l e d b y t h e ferocious, Asian Muslimsth& religio-political aggressions of a l l the

A r a b s t h e A f g h a n s , t h e P a t h a n s , the T u r k s , t h e M o g h a l s y e t even b y the b e g i n n i n g o f the seventeenth c e n t u r y the H i n d u nation had, neither i n the north nor i n the fighting s o u t h , been, on bravely contrary had been their completely vanquished ! N a y , i t was still on the battlefield itself, a l t h o u g h countless the wounds i t h a d so getting aggressive might of a l l the far received. Asian weaker and

sorely smarting under the O n the Muslims

steadily but surely

weaker after

'5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

405 Hindus r i g h t from the beginning

incessant warfare w i t h the

of t h e e i g h t h c e n t u r y t o t h e d e a t h o f A k b a r . W e h a v e a l r e a d y s h o w n , i n P a r a g r a p h s 8 1 8 t o 857 o f t h i s b o o k i n t h e c h a p t e r named " T h e B e g i n n i n g of the how the 997. g r o u n d was The Fall o f the Muslim Power", h o w t h a t " b e g i n n i n g " -was m a d e from the 14th for the of the century and establishment Hindus which grew the

being prepared

of t h e v i c t o r i o u s H i n d u K i n g d o m s , l i k e t h a t o f V i j a y n a g a r . same resurgent s p i r i t and ultimately reached, seems to have steadily every day the H i n d u an nation b y the time

course o f o u r s t o r y h a s n o w

the presiding

deity of forth could felt other

felt the dire necessity, to of bringing might family which when that Saka-Hun

use t h e h i s t r o - m y t h o l o g i c a l p h r a s e o l o g y , extraordinarily illustrious H i n d u ever-growing I n the o l d times the ' u l t i m a t e l y lead the the whole o f I n d i a . a s i m i l a r need Hindu

throughout deity and

of extirpating

M l e n c h h a s , she p e r f o r m e d , and brought tunately it forth was four meet A

according to C h a n d B h a t i n his Hindu to heroes. forth B u t unforfour such power

epic ' T h e S t o r y o f A g n i k u l a ' , a great sacrifice on M o u n t A b u Indian not sufficient bring Muslim

v a l i a n t heroes to throughout India.

the exigency whole

of the t i m e s , o f w h i c h political of such divinely

we a r e t e l l i n g h e r e , t o e x t i r p a t e t h e blessed heroes was needed for

generation

such a stupendous task ! A s glanced a l l over I n d i a . heights

s u c h t o use a g a i n t h e president deity of the

metaphorical style of Chand B h a t , the H i n d u nation

T h a t enraged d e i t y s p r i n k l e d her h o l y water on the fittest Abu the o n e f o r t h e final o v e r t h r o w o f t h e be fire equal of war Each to and one that stupendous

of S a h y a d r i , t h i n k i n g , perhaps, that t h a t region alone was the M u s l i m power after A n d all of a drum. brave the the on a millennial war w i t h i t . H o w could a small sacrificial pit at task ! sudden t h e whole of the A n d there arose a warriors. whole S a h y a d r i m o u n t a i n was aglow w i t h w i t h the his beat o f the class, a whole generation of i n d i v i d u a l torch

resonant lighted

general conflagration and

traversed the

M'hole o f I n d i a w i t h

the war cry, ' H a r , H a r Mahadev* o n his lips to wipe out

406

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

M u s l i m p o l i t i c a l menace. It is

The n^me

o f t h i s n a t i o n a l r a c e ?

' M A H A R A S H T R A BORN OF T H E TIMES OF SHIVAJI' HINDU MAHARASHTRA ALONE WITH T H E W H O L E MUSLIM 998. FOUGHT WORLD

A t t h i s t i m e i n t h e m i l l e n n i a l H i n d u - M u s l i m epicthe whole of I n d i a a n d

w a r such a great catastrophe befell nations of the w o r l d .

especially Maharashtraas h a d menaced perhaps, a v e r y few T o a d d to the M u s l i m m a e l s t r o m f r o m the Portuguese, the D u t c h , especially , the n o r t h E u r o p e a n n a t i o n s l i k e

the F r e n c h a n d the E n g l i s h dashed o n I n d i a a n d the lot of the M a h a r a s h t r a , t o face from a l l alone a l l these fire t h a n t h i s is the successfully, Muslim the M a r a t h a s . throughout 999. of the fact t h a t and was a

the D e c c a n , w i t h an a v a l a n c h i n e force, a n d i t was p r a c t i c a l l y born out of the times o f S h i v a j i , terrific aggressions. calamities, faced for a l l the was p o w e r was Stranger them a l l The by this Maharashtra, of dire match b o r n as i t w a s enemies !

sacrificial

imperial

throne of D e l h i Muslim

h a c k e d to pieces finally

and the

rooted out

the whole o f I n d i a . exceptional glory and v a l o u r k n o w n in its true common people i n M a h a r a s h t r a necesof

The legend of this has now

Maharashtra

been g e n e r a l l y

perspective and form to the at least. sarily history others go

The credit of m a k i n g it widely k n o w n i n its grand to like the great research-scholars Ranade, the Khare, and writers

a n d s p e c t a c u l a r aspect, i n i t s a l l - I n d i a context, m u s t Rajwade,

Itihasacharya Ranade, Histories of

Sardesai a n d others. have

But with

exception of

written their books i n Marathi.

the M a r a t h a s w r i t t e n i n

languages other t h a n M a r a t h i have others with horrid perverthe through

been m o s t l y w r i t t e n b y o u r age-old enemies l i k e the M u s l i m s , , the Portuguese, the E n g l i s h a n d s i o n o f facts, a n d u n f o r t u n a t e l y other Indian States have ignorance. 1000. H e n c e I , at least, felt, right from my studentour H i n d u writers from them mostly

echoed

.6TH

GLORIOUS EPOCH

40T

days, that this this field till

post-Shivaji history of Maharashtra should based on that the research-work done i n and other t o d a y ; so non-Maharashtra

be w r i t t e n i n E n g l i s h ,

f o r e i g n e r s m i g h t k n o w ! B u t , as I h a d s e l e c t e d warfarei w i t h the then enemy o f our n a t i o n rather t h a n t h a t o f the past, as t h e field o f m y a c t i o n , I w a s t i m e I was write released the from more and more i n v o l v e d i n the Hence t i l l the Again I job of A n d a m a n s I h a d no t i m e t o who h a d devoted point themselves of view revolutionary activities against the B r i t i s h . the about past

history of Maharashtra.

thought people l i k e Sardesai and it was, I thought,

to the w r i t i n g o f h i s t o r y s h o u l d b e t t e r proper from the division of labour.

undertake that

S o off a n d o n I t r i e d i n t h a t d i r e c t i o n .

SARDESAI HIMSELF SEES M E 1001. an earnest B y . t h e w a y , i t w o u l d , I t h i n k , be p r o p e r to relate i n c i d e n t w h i c h bears o n this t o p i c . t o see the late Shree F o r , his books on B u t we I had my desire Sardesai from

j u s t here a s m a l l very young days.

I n d i a n h i s t o r y we h a d

been r e a d i n g c o n s t a n t l y . king happened to be the

were a l l r e v o l u t i o n a r i e s , feudatory state like

w h i l e he w a s a h i g h p l a c e d s e r v a n t o f a k i n g a l t h o u g h t h a t ruler of a B a r o d a s u b o r d i n a t e to the B r i t i s h government ! A n d a m a n s and was e v e n t u a l l y released I learn from other people t i o n a r y a c t i v i t i e s as at R a t n a g i r i I H i s t o r y of the that brave deeds. A g a i n he

was older; I was younger I L a t e r o n I was t r a n s p o r t e d to the from there i n 1924. my revoluSardesai praised Sardesai

S o u p to t h e t i m e I w a s should write a oral A s such I sent

sincerely felt that

Marathas in English. effect, because

messages to h i m t o t h a t t o ashes t h e whole

every letter of mine most likely to reduce officer l i k e h i m . So I appeared Shree to to

w a s a b u r n i n g s p a r k o f fire, w h i c h w a s house of a Such things often at m y Nana his

government

h a p p e n e d i n our r e v o l u t i o n a r y life. rented tenement i n the house of Ratnagiri. "Whom have I the

k e p t q u i e t . A n d one fine m o r n i n g a n o l d g e n t e l m a n door-step, m y Patwardhan hair at

I g o t u p i n deference pleasure

grey

and asked,

408 receive ?" answer, "I ain

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

Sardesai

from

Baroda," of Indian

came

the

" w h o m y o u k n o w as t h e w r i t e r

history." cherished a l l o f his had no

I was surprised. h i g h respect for books. scholars

" W h a t ? R i y a s a t - K a r S a r d e s a i ? " W h e n he told him how I had him that I had say that read they h i m ever since I h a d I told read his big volumes

n o d d e d his head i n assent I on Muslim Riyasat. I could

B u t h a v i n g h a d a chance o f m i x i n g w i t h n o n - M a r a t h i authoritatively acquaintrequested

k n o w l e d g e o f t h e g r e a t n e s s of, n o r e v e n a n o d d i n g ance w i t h , the essence o f M a r a t h a history; bear a sort of grudge towards the Marathas. b a s e d o n s o l i d f a c t s so t h a t it i n its true form and some one else today you should the are So I

many of them

h i m to u n d e r t a k e the w r i t i n g o f a n a u t h e n t i c , h a n d y h i s t o r y non-Marathi world might know u p o n w h i c h he s a i d t h a t So I s a i d , " N o , at least who can writer perspective; do it now. only

authoritative

p o s s i b l y d o i t . A l t h o u g h y o u r o l d age m a y p r e s e n t d i f f i c u l t i e s , y o u should work. been undertake i t as t h e c r o w n i n g g l o r y o f y o u r life to have sonie at Before A t least y o u s h o u l d begin a t T h e n after Possibly it blessed w i t h a w i l l be c o m p l e t e d ! Y o u seem in English."

l o n g life.

once to w r i t e such a h i s t o r y the v i s i t o f s u c h a great

c a s u a l t a l k w h i l e s e e i n g h i m off I e x p r e s s e d m y g r a t i t u d e h i s t o r i a n at m y residence. o v e n m y sentence was

c o m p l e t e d , he s a i d " N o , N o , t h e r e a l we n o t e see y o u

pleasure is m i n e ! W e are a l l the w r i t e r s o f h i s t o r y ; b u t y o u are the makers o f h i s t o r y ! W h e n y o u m a k e h i s t o r y it down as the and I came here w i t h a sincere desire to maker of history. A n d then

we t o o k l e a v e o f e a c h

other w i t h t h a n k f u l hearts. 1002. A n d I t h i n k i t w o u l d be fifteen years p r o p e r t o set d o w n j u s t this v i s i t o f ours

h e r e t h a t some

o r so a f t e r

h e w r o t e as t h e r i p e 1003. active part A s soon the

f r u i t of his life a d e t a i l e d h i s t o r y of the as I came to R a t n a g i r i , after being change So i n

M a r a t h a s i n E n g l i s h i n three volumes. released from Andamans, I was f o r b i d d e n to t a k e any

i n p o l i t i c s a n d because o f the b a n o n the set l i m i t s t o m y m o v e m e n t s .

o f town I was forced to

5 TH GLORIOUS EPOCH this restricted life of mine a t Ratnagiri, I decided

409 that!

myself should write a discursive book although without any h e l p from reference b o o k s w h i c h w o u l d i n t e r p r e t a n d e x p l a i n the u n r i v a l l e d v a l o u r of the p o s t - S h i v a j i M a h a r a s h t r a the freedom of the H i n d u n a t i o n t h a t i t and effected b y d e s t r o y -

i n g the M u s l i m d o m i n a t i o n . W h y , before the end of F e b r u a r y 1926 I completed the w r i t i n g o f t h a t book. HINDU 1004. For, in my fields. The very PATPADSHAHI book I chose as ' H i n d u fight

name of that Marathas

P a t p a d s h a h i ' rather t h a n merely the h i s t o r y o f the M a r a t h a s . o p i n i o n , the i n general d i d not only f o r M a h a r a s h t r a , Their n o r for t h e i r h o u s e h o l d , land or their religion

sole o b j e c t i v e w a s t o l i b e r a t e H i n d u

and H i n d u n a t i o n o f w h i c h M a h a r a s h t r a was k n o w n to them t o be o n l y a p a r t f r o m the y o k e o f M u s l i m d o m i n a t i o n a n d to establish a l l over I n d i a a s o v e r e i g n H i n d u power*. The inner urge o f the new resurgent M a h a r a s h t r a was to dethrone the M u s l i m i m p e r i a l power at D e l h i ' , a n d to h o i s t i n its place the H i n d u imperial standard. R a m d a s ' s famous couplet The anguish that rankled in the hearts o f the H i n d u s a n d t h a t f o u n d expression i n Shree

1005-6.

m Hsp^r ^ ^ ^ r srifV i
e a r t h is t h e r e future left a n y the by

( ' N o w h e r e o n t h e face o f t h i s w h o l e Hindu') was m a i n l y responsible for a l l the the

glory of expressed

Marathas ! The heartache of Shree R a m d a s

H i n d u s as

1007-8

sr^^cT ^^^T % ^ 1
to o

^x^\ ^r^f

fkm % T'5 I m^m ^

( A t present the revolt o f the n o d a r i n g H i n d u has b e e n

cfirrftr ii
and and

M u s l i m s h a s come t o s t a y , n o one is a b l e to curb

left;

subdue this long standing evil) set a g l o w t h e w h o l e o f M a h a r a s h t r a . T h e M a h a r a s h t r i a n m o v e ments i n t h a t century spread far a n d wide throughout I n d i a , t h e invasions and campaigns, the battles a n d pursuits and

410

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

retreats, consistent or inconsistent h i s t o r i c a l events, w h i c h so f a r baffled the g r e a t e s t o f h i s t o r i a n s c a n w e l l be e x p l a i n e d b y the magic words ' H i n d u N a t i o n ' a n d ' H i n d u I m p e r i a l P o w e r ' . H e n c e i t i s t h a t I n a m e d t h a t b o o k as, ' H i n d u P a t p a d s h a h i ' , t h e name w h i c h stamped its o w n seal on the h i s t o r y of the m i l l e n n i a l H i n d u - M u s l i m war, by g a i n i n g u l t i m a t e v i c t o r y over i t . 1009. E v e n i n this book of mine the history of the and

M a r a t h a s has not been g i v e n i n a l l its d e t a i l s , because h i s t o rians h a v e a l r e a d y done t h a t w o r k on a larger books scale. most painstakingly J a d u n a t h Sarkar who wrote i n E n g l i s h already and a v a i l a b l e research-work,, research scholars they could. Morenear

and R i y a s a t k a r Sardesai who wrote i n M a r a t h i had written most It is c o l l o c a t i n g a l l the done b y several laboriously therefore sitting to

a s s i m i l a t i n g a n d i n t e r p r e t i n g i t i n the best w a y a v o i d needless a t t e m p t to w r i t e a detailed h i s t o r y o f the over, me for m y residence in a

repetition that I d i d not Marathas.

as I w a s i n t h e s m a l l r o o m , m a d e a v a i l a b l e tosmall village of Shirgaon even in.

R a t n a g i r i , b y m y friend Shree V i s h n u p a n t D a m a l e , those days o f local detention imposed on me Government, w i t h o u t t h e a i d o f reference b o o k s ! THE HINDU NATION 1010. night from out, on can J u s t as a m a n l o s t i n a see throws i n his dense around forest him a find on

b y the B r i t i s h

I c o u l d n o t t h i n k o f w r i t i n g such a b i g volume-

dark;

everything i n its true perspective, i n its form flash-light and in that his of way view torch t r a v e l l i n g kjt, easily

a n d c o l o u r , as s o o n as he the e l e c t r i c similarly the

enlightened state of his m i n d can very very early

i n m y college days, w h e n I t h r e w

the electric search-light of the H i n d u n a t i o n a l p o i n t h i s t o r y of the enlightened. Hindu outlook, Marathas, that my mind too, became loose and

then extensive but chaotic mass of details about the suddenly chaotic Then. Viewed in that b r i l l i a n t l i g h t of the n a t i o n a l the Maratha enterprise-

whole incoherent,

mass of historical details regarding

a p p e a r e d t o me a b s o l u t e l y c o n s i s t e n t a n d w e l l - d e f i n e d .

,6T;H

G L O R I O U S

E?OOH

4 U

alone was i t t h a t i t s essential greatness a n d unique became apparent to me. h i s t o r y i s m o s t c e r t a i n l y n o t as i t a p p e a r e d the h i s t o r y o f the M a r a t h a s a n d f o u n d J c o u l d w e l l see i n i t t h e rashtra (a great nation) the grave determination country, thrown nents of A s i a , grand to most

character of the selfMahameeting over our

T h e i m p o r t a n d essence o f M a r a t h a

h i s t o r i a n s , i n c l u d i n g J a d u n a t h S a r k a r , w h o r e a d i t s i m p l y as it self-centred, of a seeking, marauding, bellicose and mediocre. O n the contrary, manifestations which had singly accepted with a onerous responsibility of

a n d beating down the challenge for the supremacy

b y a l l the f o r e i g n p o w e r s i n t h e t h r e e c o n t i -

E u r o p e a n d A f r i c a i . e . the w h o l e o f t h e t h e n E s p e c i a l l y when even over ten after c o n t i no

k n o w n w o r l d b y t h e n o n ^ H i n d u aggressors w h o h a d a t t a c k e d our great H i n d u N a t i o n . .nuously enough, fighting, with although not unitedly, severally, yet g r i m l y centuries, Hindu community seemed

these aggressors for

other H i n d u state nor a n y other

to w i n t h a t epic war, a n n i h i l a t i n g the enemy completely, it i s significant t h a t M a h a r a s h t r a should do i t . T H E HINDU WAR OF INDEPENDENCE 1011. earnestly humility 'Hindu I t i s , therefore, as a s a c r e d n a t i o n a l d u t y , request to read every the l o y a l H i n d u , settng aside a l l above on by mentioned book of mine, the Hindu War which surveys that I

false viz. of

Patpadshahi' carried

Independence, looking at

the M a r a t h a s f r o m t h e s e v e n national the standpoint. o f this For, period

teenth century, from the H i n d u one o f a l l t h e e x t a n t appears even Ranade our books on

i t , as i m p e r s o n a l l y as i t i s p o s s i b l e t o d o so, t h i s history t o me as t h e m o s t s t i m u l a t i n g , m o s t s e a r c h i n g with Hindutwa. as well of as the mouths of the Rajaram as foreign the

and teeming w i t h the n a t i o n a l s p i r i t i m b u e d f o r e v e r c l o s e d the Chhatrapati own historians, which derided

the M a r a t h a h i s t o r y o f anarchy

the times of 1012.

r a b b l e , a n d c a l l e d i t t h e M a r a t h a W a r o f Independence*. B u t the a l l - I n d i a w a r which the Marathas fought ifor.nearly a c e n t u r y subsequent to the times o f R a j a r a m was

412

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INE>IAN HISTORY

not merely a M a r a t h a W a r of Independence, India war of H i n d u Independence. p a d s h a h i ' , is r e a l l y the golden temple

it

was a n a l l Patand survey

M y book, ' H i n d u o f the

a p p r a i s a l o f t h a t great w a r a n enthralling piece o f sculpture i n colour and s o l i d i t y , of the Goddess o f t h a t great a n y i n the caves o f A j a n t h a . 1013. other A n d still every historians therein, by paragraph i n that book is based writings of sentences various political letters as i t i s of acknowledged authority have but because the very on from actually fought Extracts the the war, like

o n s o l i d evidence, not because extracts f r o m the renowned used and been freely battlefields

u t t e r e d b y the heroes who

those who a c t u a l l y p l a y e d the

a n d d i p l o m a t i c game are c i t e d . profusely used. A s such the

fresh f r o m their hands, w r i t t e n just after the events have been b o o k i s as a u t h o r i t a t i v e all-India writings it i n t e r e s t i n g to r e a d . T h e genius o f the h i s t o r i a n , R a j w a d e , does n o t seem to h a v e altogether m i s s e d t h i s of this Maratha receive the history. But i n his it all-round treatment character did not

deserved.

Perhaps his grasping its

w r i t i n g i t s e l f w a s so e x t e n s i v e a n d v a r i e d as t o p r e c l u d e e v e n the vast i n t e l l e c t u a l capacities of the m a n f r o m full significance a n d incomplete import. H i s incidental and desultory About my the English, Pat-

discourses on the subject appear, b y the v e r y n a t u r e o f t h e i r topics, and inconsistent. M u s l i m a n d o t h e r h i s t o r i a n s we h a d b e t t e r n o t s a y a n y t h i n g . U n d er s u c h c i r c u m s t a n c e s , t h e r e f o r e , padshahi estimating this That is w h y I book H i n d u great H i n d u - M u s l i m it W a r through to every

the H i n d u n a t i o n a l angle o f v i s i o n is the o n l y one o f i t s k i n d . recommend whole-heartedly H i n d u nationalist. 1014. health I do T h a t is w h y , again, and because of m y failing

n o t p r o p o s e t o go i n f o r t h a t r e v i e w I t is o n l y necessary golden chain

o f the w a r pages Ag-

i n these p a g e s . o f the S i x gressors to

The curious readers m i g h t a d v i s e d l y read i t here i n these

f r o m those pages.

Glorious Epochs of H i n d u Victories over the d i s p l a y the

of events which led obtained

u l t i m a t e l y to the pinnacle of g l o r y t h a t the H i n d u s

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

413 the Muslim power a t t h e close o f t h i s

by

finally

subduing

millennial H i n d u - M u s l i m war of epic dimensions. A CHAIN O F RARE AND REMARKABLE 1015. The first of such rare and EVENTS

remarkable events,

w h i c h at the outset appears t r i v i a l but, viewed now from the telescope of historical studies, follows assumes e x c e p t i o n a l i m p o r the account of book u p to C h . 20 i s tance and which i m m e d i a t e l y after given i n this

this H i n d u - M u s l i m war

T h e B i r t h o f S h i v a j i e i t h e r i n 1627 o r 1630 A . D . 1016. S h i v a j i ' s father, Shahaji, was reckoned among

t h e p e t t y M a r a t h a c h i e f t a i n s a n d noblemen, w h o t o o k a c t i v e p a r t i n the p o l i t i c a l m o v e m e n t s o f the t i m e . that they m i g h t enjoy t h e i r B u t a l l of t h e m h a d t o owe a l l e g i a n c e t o s o m e one o f t h e five M u s l i m S u l t a n s own k n i g h t h o o d or ' J a g i r d a r i ' . whole N o t a single H i n d u independent Statenot even the smallest t h a t c a n be t h o u g h t o f h a d r e m a i n e d t h r o u g h o u t t h e of Maharashtra. the H i n d u W a r auspicious red Shahaji R a j e , was, however, mark, destined B u t the son, b o r n to the above m e n t i o n e d b y P r o v i d e n c e to l e a d honoured with the gushing o f L i b e r a t i o n a n d t o be

applied to his head, o f the

b l o o d of the m o r t a l l y wounded M u s l i m power, event of H i n d u independence ! A WONDERFUL 1017. was the

heralding the

COINCIDENCE fortune or because it

W h e t h e r because o f good

w i l l o f G o d , whether again o w i n g to mere

accidental from the

c o i n c i d e n c e o r as t h e e x t r a o r d i n a r y h a r v e s t r e a p e d

w e l l - c o o r d i n a t e d s o w i n g o f t h e seeds o f g i g a n t i c e f f o r t s c a l l i t w h a t y o u w i l l b u t ever since the b i r t h o f S h i v a j i from t h e womb War. 1018. Generally speaking, r i g h t f r o m the beginning o f to that of the seventeenth, wherever the o f his mother J i j a b a i , there was a strange t u r n g i v e n i n this H i n d u - M u s l i m to the technique of the n a t i o n a l front

the eighth century ever the

m i g h t y armies o f the M u s l i m s and the H i n d u s fought, whereHindus and the M u s l i m s were engaged i n decisive

414

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS-OF INDIAN HISTORY

b a t t l e s affecting the d e s t i n i e s ' o f the nation as a whole i t was the

states

and

the with

Hindu heavy

H i n d u who usually, barring

i o n o u r a b l e e x c e p t i o n s , suffered c r u s h i n g d e f e a t s

losses i n m e n a n d m a t e r i a l , s o m e t i m e s b e c a u s e some l e a d e r s a t i n ' H o w d a ' o n t h e elephant*, w h i l e a t o t h e r s o n e s a t i n p a l a n quin'sometimes handsmere Muslims. Daheer, because there was t r e a c h e r y i n the H i n d u ' almost it in Hindu the brave coincidence The deflected towards by the ra'nks,* a t o t h e r s a g a i n w h e n v i c t o r y w a s chance

T h i s c r u e l v e r d i c t o f t h e G o d d e s s o f W a r w a s as i t r e s i s t a n c e offered by the one offered the v a l i a n t J a y a p a l or his son decisive action that Ramraja

were, predetermined.

A n a n g p a l or the last battle g i v e n b y V e e r P r i t h v i r a j or a g a i n t h e one f o u g h t b y M a h a r a n a S a n g , i n e v e r y fought throughout, through scales a l l these by the fought i n 1665 A . D . a t T a l i k o t centuries upto dauntless

of V i j a y n a g a r the

o f war turned always against the

H i n d u s t h e H i n d u s alone were u n m i s t a k a b l y defeated ! ! B U T S I N C E T H E B E G I N N I N G O F T H E 17TH CENTURY 1019. the same astonishing That m e a n s f r o m t h e b i r t h o f S h i v a j i , so t o s a y , of W a r began to show as a the highly same i n her verdict regarding

cruel Goddess difference

H i n d u - M u s l i m struggle. t o be d e f e a t e d now i n every

A n d i t was this I J u s t Hindu-Muslim

formerly similarly the a

i t seemed a l m o s t p r e d e t e r m i n e d t h a t the H i n d u s were b o u n d struggle, onwards, wherever the H i n d u - M u s l i m armies met,

H i n d u s ' v i c t o r y was a l m o s t assured a n d the M u s l i m defeat

foregone c o n c l u s i o n I P r o m t h i s s e v e n t e e n t h c e n t u r y o n w a r d s w h e r e v e r t h e y m e t the M u s l i m s i n a state o f w a r , the H i n d u s i n v a r i a b l y v a n q u i s h e d t h e m ! W h e t h e r t h e y were the decisive Tjattles s h a k i n g t h e v e r y f o u n d a t i o n s o f s t a t e s o r whether Every they Hindu were o n l y the young rout man the fleeting of the should the the H i n d u s and list of H i n d u Muslims was nations the or skirmishes, the v i c t o r y for result ! viz : hearts necessarily read the l o n g same b o o k which of mine our swell

victories from

H i n d u Patpadshahi,

victories

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

415

w i t h p r i d e , t h e v i c t o r i e s a g a i n t h a t Were w o n n o t o n l y o n land from the Punjab sea !) to K a n y a K u m a r i i n t h e s o u t h seas (the b u t i n hundreds o f n a v a l engagements f r o m the W e s t e r n so-called seas! T H E GUIDING PRINCIPLE O F T H E NEW M A R A T H A STRATEGY AGGRESSIONNOT MERELY 1020. nation, of the The most important reason DEFENCE w h y since the t i m e of the Hindu Arabian

t o t h e E a s t e r n (the B a y o f B e n g a l )

the M a r a t h a s assumed the m i l i t a r y leadership been a l r e a d y s h o w n a b o v e , a l l o v e r India the vast

H i n d u s a l o n e w e n t o n w i n n i n g v i c t o r i e s , as h a s sub-continent had at once

whenever t h e y j o i n e d battle w i t h the M u s l i m s , was valour, Hindu Hindu mind o f t h a t p e r n i c i o u s epidemic of the paralysed highly direst a l l over India and which had

t h a t these M a r a t h a s w i t h their d a r i n g purged most the

p e r v e r t e d sense o f v i r t u e s , w h i c h h a d afflicted a n d of the society

g i v e n b i r t h to the false n o t i o n of c h i v a l r y , deeming i t despicable enemy. 1021. march lead a I n fact the creed of every the The enemy first even not aggression, national army to stage to made i t were, to l e a d a military attackeven against the

f r o m t h e e t h i c a l p o i n t o f v i e w , a v e r i t a b l e s i n , as

is

to

upon

before t h e l a t t e r merely attempt

attacksto defensive this the But the the at inspire

blatant

formations ! time it o f the

successful

aggressive m e n t a l i t y amongst the H i n d u s was establishment o f the the M u s l i m s , even before the M a r a t h a s t o o k was restricted to the south alone deterred the Hindu by at T a l i k o t a Muslims. Muslims. 1022. the chief mind

Vijaynagar empire against the lead. a n d the t e r r i b l e defeat from i n v a d i n g inroads upon

I t was t h e n t h a t the M a r a t h a s i n s p i r e d the H i n d u s successful

w i t h a new w a r - l i k e spirit

T o i n v a d e the enemy t e r r i t o r y is the chief a i m or duty of a national m i l i t a r y strength. just strong The nation for the enough

w h i c h m a i n t a i n s a r m e d forces

416 purposes to

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

o f defenceand

does not

b u i l d i t u p so as t o b e it improper inward A basis

capable to undertake an invasion a n d considers under a delusion. P e r h a p s i t is to camouflage

do sois eitber b a s i c a l l y coward at beart or is l a b o u r i n g that

c o w a r d i c e t h a t such h i g h s o u n d i n g d e c l a r a t i o n s a r e m a d e . . n a t i o n w h o s e a r m e d m i g h t is e v i d e n t l y b u i l t u p o n t h e

o f its aggressive c a p a c i t y is c e r t a i n l y capable of self-defence. 1023. and unjust A g a i n , the H i n d u aggression against the political T h e r e a l l y unjust violent aggresagainst against

d o m i n a t i o n of the M u s l i m rulers was

basically not a n aggression at a l l . of the H i n d u s . the the the outrageous rebellions.

s i o n was t h a t o f the M u s l i m s who h a d i n v a d e d the t e r r i t o r i e s T h e aggressive risings of the H i n d u s Muslim rule can rulers never be called revolts o r

P o r , the aggression o f the M u s l i m

independent and rightfully established H i n d u states was The rising of a robber against chastise the rebellious India, that the of rightful owner the It can be c a l l e d m u t i n o u s , n o t t h e t a k i n g to inspire with indomitable society a l l over peak

itself mutinous and revolting. u p of arms b y freebooters ! which had

rightful owner to Hindu

is, therefore, fright

courage the majority of the taken Shree R a m d a s raised Sahyadri

o f these M u s l i m f r e e b o o t e r s , every

his war-cry from

" I c is the M u s l i m - i n s u r r e c t i o n ! 'The order insurgents are to the Muslims and not the Hindus ! In sides punish them severely invade them from a l l

a l l at once !

1024.

"^^'imit ^ T T ? I ^it^^ ^r ^sTfftr ^XKl^ i

death for the sake of religion (But) w h i l e them

(One s h o u l d c o u r t

d y i n g o n e s h o u l d k i l l (the enemies) a n d b y t h u s k i l l i n g one s h o u l d w i n b a c k o n e ' s k i n g d o m . ) 1025. war T h e most i m p o r t a n t weapon so of far this by

aggressive any before

p o l i c y o f the M a r a t h a s was at least t i l l t h a t t i m e a new I t was not used

one t o t h e H i n d u s .

5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

417

them.

T h a t weapon is GUERRILLA WARFARE

1026. uddha'

T h i s t y p e of w a r is called i n S a n s k r i t ' V r a k y -

This V r a k y u d d h a (f^^s) v a s t armies o f the M u s l i m s .

of the M a r a t h a s h u m b l e d

the

A c c o r d i n g to the peculiar mode Whenever the attacked the

o f t h i s g u e r r i l l a warfare the M a r a t h a s never faced the h i g h l y well-equipped fourfold armies o f the enemy. Maratha 1027. their most forces were small i n number, they

e n e m y f r o m t h e r i g h t o r t h e l e f t flanks o r f r o m b e h i n d , Y e t it should be borne i n m i n d t h a t while thus and inadequate arms, they never own this. the h a r a s s i n g a n d c u t t i n g off t h e h u g e a r m i e s o f t h e M o g h a l s w i t h , meagre numbers h e s i t a t e d t o offer p i t c h e d b a t t l e s s t a n d i n g face to face a t t h e unexpected when and moments, i f they found went that their to do m i l i t a r y strength had grown sufficiently A s |even number the M a r a t h a forces their quality, and strong

on increasing i n

responsibility about

v a r i o u s states, s m a l l e r o r greater i n s i z e , a b o u t the forts a n d territories t h a t fell i n their hands, began t o assume e n o r m o u s dimensions, they d i d not lie i d l y i n their guarding their own positions. different of capitals, had Every-one them

always a keen eye on the neighbouring or the distant M o g h a l t e r r i t o r i e s a n d p u s h e d o n i n t o t h o s e t e r r i t o r i e s as s o o n a s t h e m o n s o o n s w e r e o v e r , e v e n before t h e e n e m y h a d t i m e t o c o m e aggressively Jagirdars offence small, resorts. called various or against the smaller their forts. Maratha feudal forces never lords a n d attacked them or so, the gave The Maratha

even the M u s l i m N a w a b s a n d N i z a m s , who u n d e r some p r e t e x t or a n o t h e r . or

M o r e o v e r t h e y were

h a r d l y to be found i n their u s u a l l y k n o w n capitals, great O n the the c o n t r a r y t h e y seemed to c a r r y t h e i r capitals on horse-back while they started T h e de facto address o f

i n t h e i r forts o r caves k n o w n t o be t h e i r u s u a l on their

campaigns against the Muslims.

M a r a t h a war-lords a n d their brave followers was n o t

t h e i r homes o r fortresses; i t was i n v a r i a b l y t h e i r ever s h i f t i n g

418

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

camps or bivouacs i n the M o g h a l territories. 1028. regarding great

E v e n a s o l i t a r y instance i n the times o f R a j a r a m , A u r a n g z e b m a y be s u f B c i e n t t o s h o w c l e a r l y w h a t was The caused huge amongst the vast and unwieldy the

havoc

M u s l i m armies, harassed, hacked a n d hewed by.these M a r a t h a guerrillas ! armies up to of Aurangzeb Zinji) pursued i n the M a r a t h a forces r i g h t J i n j i (or South, of the the the

r e d u c i n g t h e i r t e r r i t o r i e s as t h e y w e n t . Maratha after irregulars had already Gujarath reported

B u t ?The moment the N a r m a d a a n d frightened off, Farther

t h e y t u r n e d t h e i r b a c k s , t h e y saw t h a t s m a l l e r b a n d s crossed they having were entered often had

Subhedar o f t h a t p r o v i n c e o u t o f h i s w i t s ' . Jtfarathas Emperor.

to have a t t a c k e d the central

provinces t o the u t t e r d i s m a y of the a l r e a d y confused M o g h a l I n t h e e n d g i v i n g u p M a h a r a s h t r a as p r e c i p i t a t e l y dropped a glowing cinder from their as t h e y w o u l d h a v e

hands, those huge M o g h a l hosts h a c k e d , harassed a n d h a r r i e d b y the i n d o m i t a b l e M a r a t h a warriors, back to D e l h i " . 1029. had tive their It is not correct to this had to assume war that policy the Marathas retreated, crestfallen,

resorted

aggressive not had a into

o n l y so f a r a s

their m a r t i a l power was concerned but that their administramachinery aggressive like sound the footing or h a d not they renewed Muslim war tens to remaining g r o w n sufficiently strong. territories under leaders, and O n the other h a n d

incursions with

the c o m m a n d o f the i n v i n c i b l e veteran Sardars and Chieftains h a d

Bajirao I, of thousands

greater r i g o u r a n d zest, w h e n fighting,

every o n e o f t h e i r s e v e r a l scores

of soldiers under them,

conquering and establishing M a r a t h a rule right from Jinji Gujarath of India, and the

even M a l w a a n d C e n t r a l I n d i a ! I f at a l l they defensive war policy of 'preserving whatever acquisitions. That an

were to establish H i n d u - P a t p a d a s h a h i throughout the whole t h e y h a d ' w o u l d h a v e been o f l i t t l e use. T h e y h a d n e c e s s a r i l y t o adopt the bolder policy insatiable desire to m a k i n g new w a y those brave a n d indefatigable M a r a t h a warriors h a d

a s s a i l t h e i r r e l i g i o u s enemies w h e n e v e r

6 TH GLORIOUS EPOCH a n d wherever they could ! T H E AGGRESSIVE WAR POLICY OF T H E MARATHAS STOPPED T H E INROADS OF T H E FOREIGN ENEMIES BEYOND THE HIMALAYAS 1030. imperial The power reports that to its the

419

bold thursts of Bajirao I the Moghal it and rendered

r i g h t u p to the gates o f D e l h i h a d c o n v u l s e d very foundations disjointed, a n d t h a t the m i g h t y M a r a t h a to the

armies were a b o u t Muslim powers of and

t o i n v a d e the t e r r i t o r i e s even b e y o n d D e l h i u p t o the P u n j a b , did n o t f a i l t o g i v e a r u d e s h o c k Kabul, Ghazni, Iran, Turan, Balkh, Bokhara, Arabia

other c o u n t r i e s b e y o n d t h e H i m a l a y a s ! 1031. before the I t has a l r e a d y rise of the and been other shown in this tribes book had how, often all

M a r a t h a s , these v e r y A r a b , I r a n i a n , Muslim

Durani, Tiirk, Moghal the ferocity the and

swooped d o w n the H i m a l a y a s i n t o the I n d i a n p l a i n s w i t h barbarity these M u s l i m aggressors towards overran the Hindu states,

a t t h e i r c o m m a n d ; h o w some o f dashed

south, worsting the H i n d u religion, heaping up atrocities Delhi and

inhuman religious persecution a n d untold devilish shed their o w n independent stable Sultanates like Alauddin made straight for India. EVEN 1032. The then Hindu THEN Kings themselves could at

on i t s a d h e r e n t s ; a n d a g a i n h o w some o t h e r s o f t h e m e s t a b l i the southernmost end of

could

not the

invade Iran, Indian

T u r a n or A r a b i a b e y o n d the H i m a l a y a s e v e n aggressors trespass those They could annihilate Muslim

before those d i a b o l i c M u s l i m territory.

i n v a d e r s i n t h e i r v e r y homes ! NADIRSHAH AND ABDALI 1033. B u t so s o o n as t h e M a r a t h a s a s s u m e d the Hindu

420 leadership a l l over the

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORV

India i n this m i l l e n n i a l

Hindu-Muslim

e p i c w a r a n d so s o o n a g a i n as t h e r a m p a r t s o f D e l h i b e g a n t o crumble w i t h f o r c i b l e t h r u s t s o f t h e M a r a t h a a r m s thistribes and of age-old notorious h a b i t of the M u s l i m aggressive of Ghazni, with vociferous vows of complete the and Hindus and the their religion,

states i n A s i a o f a t t a c k i n g every n o w a n d t h e n l i k e M a h m u d destruction was for ever b r o k e n ! S i n c e

the time the M a r a t h a arms brought D e l h i under t h e i r c o n t r o l i m p e r i a l a d m i n i s t r a t i o n a t D e l h i b e g a n t o o b e y thevaliant Peshwa, like Bajirao I, only two, o f I r a n a n d A h m e d s h a h A b d a l i o f G h a z n i , dared! dictates of the Nadirshah on

cross t h e I n d i a n b o r d e r s f r o m b e y o n d t h e H i m a l a y a s , p u t t i n g : the pompous airs o f the former M u s l i m invaders s w e a r i n g and longing in invaders, vain on Emperors of India. B u t really speaking none former in The full t e r r i b l e wrongs u n t o the people herein t o become the their the only own Hindu o f t h e m h a d come u p o n I n d i a , l i k e the knowledge that the Marathas h a d

initiative and with an irresistible itch. succeeded

establishing

rule a l l over I n d i a upto D e l h i or that they could

d o so, h a d o v e r a w e d b o t h N a d i r s h a h a n d A b d a l i , t o o ! I t w a s at the s u p p l i c a t i o n s of the M u s l i m Sardars o f D e l h i a n d secret f i n v i t a t i o n o f the India. The Emperor the that Nadirshah a n d A h m e d s h a h m a d e b o l d t o cross, Rohillas, Punjab a n d at times the himself the H i n d u k u s h a n d

march upon

P a t h a n s a n d the M o g h a l s secretly pleaded t h a t the Marathash a d p r a c t i c a l l y usurped the w h o l e power, t h a t the K a f i r s w e r e gradually becoming dominant throughout the whole of India, and that they were approaching those foreigners at Delhi". leaders as the They the defenders o f the M u s l i m f a i t h i n order t h a t t h e y m i g h t i n v a d e I n d i a to save the M u s l i m i m p e r i a l p o w e r even offered to make those f o r e i g n M u s l i m

E m p e r o r s o f D e l h i . I t w a s o n t h e i n v i t a t i o n s o f these I n d i a n M u s l i m s a n d d e p e n d i n g on t h e i r strength a n d assistance t h a t the above-mentioned violent aggressors could think of attacking India.

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

421

T H E INVASION O F NADIRSHAH 1034. O f the Muslim Sardars, Emirs and K h a n s who crush As hoped

secretly i n v i t e d N a d i r s h a h to invade I n d i a i n order to Bajirao I had v a n q u i s h e d h i m c o m p l e t e l y , he f o n d l y

the M a r a t h a s , N i z a m - u l - M u l k was the most prominent^*.

t h a t t h e M a r a t h a s w o u l d be s q u a r e l y p u n i s h e d a n d d e s t r o y e d b y N a d i r s h a h . H e d i d n o t care w h a t w o u l d h a p p e n ently. Nadirshah crossed Attock and reached subsequin Lahore

1732". The E m p e r o r o f D e l h i made a grand show of opposing h i m w i t h h i s a r m y . B u t i n t h e v e r y first b a t t l e he w a s r o u t e d entirely". Nizam too N a d i r s h a h called h i m and p u t h i m i n his was similarly reprimanded aa t o for engulf the prison. the imperial behind suffering

M a r a t h a s to be so v e r y p o w e r f u l

p o w e r o f D e l h i , a n d b e c a u s e he d i d n o t p a y t h e s e v e r a l crores of r u p e e s t h a t he h a d p r o m i s e d , N i a z m , t o o , w a s p u t the b a r s " . T h e n N a d i r s h a h marched straight to D e l h i . O n the 1 0 t h o f M a r c h . 1739 N a d i r s h a h l i q u i d a t e d t h e M o g h a l i m p e r i a l power a n d p r o c l a i m e d h i m s e l f t h e E m p e r o r o f I n d i a " . p r e c i p i t a t e h a s t e he n o t o n l y imperial and tradition but ran far riot followed the fire. age-old With Muslim

outdistanced i t w i t h a l l sorts o f P l u n d e r , arson The least at i n the streets of D e l h i " . Nadirshah would deliberately or

monstrocities a n d orgies o f b l o o d and man-slaughter however, the never Muslims, annihilate Delhi he hoped that But

Marathas. spared the

knavishly himself

N ^ a d i r s h a h d i d n o t offend t h e M a r a t h a s . Muslims^*.

W h y , i n his rage o f Nadirshah

seated the N i z a m on the back o f a donkey and forced h i m to undergo the h u m i l i a t i o n o f a parade throughout this c i t y " . 1035. S o o n the news came h e a d l o n g t h a t the Marathas from place

h a d inflicted a great defeat u p o n the Portuguese a n d t h e w e l l Iknown sea-port o f B a s s e i n (Vasai) h a d been conquered t h e latter^", a n d t h a t the P o r t u g u e s e and his a r m y h a d l a i d to do as he liked, down their Bajirao I Governor of the arms and had

sued for peace therefore, huge with

w i t h t h e M a r a t h a s * ^ , a n d t h a t f e e l i n g h i m s e l f free, started ipreparations a n d was h e a d i n g t o w a r d s Delhi**.

422 1036-37.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

^^^T

: =^^1 ^TJ^

=?I5r

"Why

do y o u l o o k

so a m z e d ?

M a r c h o n to D e l h i ( M y

B o y s !) W h a t c a n n o w d e l a y t h e e s t a b l i s h m e n t o f H i n d u - P a t padshahi" ? Bajirao The Maratha Sardars i n the North and Peshava. the I.

various stationed informed state-

diplomats and political workers that Bajirao I had everywhere also felt k e e n l y t h a t a lesson. F r o m various Bajirao about the movements different places they

N a d i r s h a h h a d to be t a u g h t of Nadirshah a n d the

o f affairs i n t h e n o r t h .

O f t h o s e r e p o r t e r s one w r i t e r s :

^ s t ? r I 5r?T??cfT5flf 5 ^ 1 - ^ f t ^ I T | ^ ? r HTCT^T: q^t^ f?RfV T i t \ >

mf?im

f ^ ^ i ^ r q t ^ i HT^^crm f ? ^ ^

rrm STTTT

'^W^ ^flsr

fTcfT^

3fTs ^ T T ^ qjlsr

f^^wt

qisffr

^r^rfsft

?rTT^

T^^^^

(Tahmaspa K u l i k h a n

(Nadirshah)

is n o t a f t e r a l l a

G o d who-

w i l l d e v a s t a t e the w h o l e w o r l d I H e w i l l s u r e l y come to terms, w i t h a m i g h t i e r a d v e r s a r y , hence Pressure Eajput that will all others ( s h o u l d be kings and s e t t l e the should applied) princes matter be wards I N o w it is o n l y the and come w i t h a m i g h t y force. peace treaty afterthe might of all first and combined for ever.

your E x c e l l e n c y (Bajirao I ) Bundella Princes and the invincible together a n d

brought

p o w e r ( o f t h e H i n d u s ) s h o u l d be m a n i f e s t e d o n a g r a n d - s c a l e . N a d i r s h a h is n o t l i k e l y t o so. H e w i l l (most should be surely) ( S a w a i J a y s i n g h ) is o f t h e Udaipur) go b a c k u n l e s s he i s f o r c e d t o d o Hindu States. Rai assail the the

opinion that Ranaji (Maharaja o f imperial throne o f

installed upon

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

42 H i n d u k i n g s are e a g e r l y under to send your Excellency'* battalions

Delhi. waiting

Sawai (Jaysingh) and other for a mighty campaign strong W i t h the

leadership.

backing of your Excellency's the J a t

forces S a w a i ( J a y s i n g h j i ) d e c i d e s

t o D e l h i first a n d t h e n t o f o l l o w t h e m h i m s e l f t h i t h e r !' 1038. Other Maratha leaders from N o r t h I n d i a letters Bajirao disparage " 0 ! you alsoin

s e n t s i m i l a r s p i r i t e d l e t t e r s f u l l o f confidence a n d u r g i n g b o l d a c t i o n ! O n the basis court who had always heroic a n d aggressive of those tried to moves addressed these s t i r r i n g w o r d s those d i g n i t a r i e s at C h h a t r a p a t i Shahu's every one o f h i s a n d b r i n g a l l sorts of i m p e d i brave warriors, March on united

ments i n his progressive measures,

w h y a l l these doubts a n d apprehensions ? is a c e r t a i n t y b e y o n d a l l measure. mined t o cross everywhere right upto the

and the glorious d a w n o f the f o u n d i n g of H i n d u - P a t p a d a s h a h i I , for m y part, a m deterand deploy my troops the N a r m a d a (river)

C h a m b a l ( r i v e r ) I s h a l l see t h a n

h o w N a d i r s h a h d a r e s d e s c e n d southwards** ! 1039. against As soon as he lost received a l l his the news that to the push before

M a r a t h a s were a l r e a d y o n a n him Nadirshah f o r w a r d w i t h his conquests to Irani, Turani, Turkish him; and with a he view reached D e l h i , authority, throne** princes after and and to

aggressive march

to the n o r t h

enthusiasm

s o u t h I n d i a as d i d t h e f o r m e r M u s l i m aggressors before the relinquished the Emperor courtier to and p a c k off Marathas imperial feudatory Therewith the

and other

voluntarily the former

reinstalled vassals

of Delhi on his

admonished

a l l the

to obey

the M o g h a l emperor. Persia

Nadirshah

hurriedly went back

e n o r m o u s p l u n d e r o f a b o u t five t o s i x h u n d r e d m i l l i o n r u p e e s w o r t h o f treasure a n d the of art*'. A n d that, too, peacock-throne he did a n d other o f the pieces fearful because

apprehension o f a counter-attack b y the Marathas**! 1040. to Along with the letters t h a t he sent to other be

princes and K i n g s a n d vassals Bajirao Peshwa, faithful always to the

of India,

N a d i r s h a h sent one and with a stern

commanding

h i m peremptorily to

Moghal Emperor

424

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

w a r n i n g o f t h e c o n s e q u e n t p u n i s h m e n t i n case he f a i l e d t o d o so**. F o o l i s h l y enough d i d letter Nadirshah without was w r i t e this letter, saying that but w i s e l y he posterous r e t r e a t e d I I t goes basket, and in this preShahu a of out

of Nadirshah's

s h o w n its w a y to the

waste-paper unequivocally fright Indias*. of the

A . D . 1739, C h h a t r a p a t i and fled away

declared i n his Maratha

court that N a d i r s h a h took

retaliation

AHMADSHAH ABDALI BECOMES T H E EMPEROR OF 1041. Sardar former's Nadirshah 1747*'. In KABUL

I n Nadirshah's army and under his command had who ultimately had was raid became the

been r i s i n g on the strength o f his o w n merit, a c e r t a i n A f g h a n (Emir) called A b d a l i , right hand man*^. i n his the above Abdali accompanied India'*. killed in to soon

mentioned that

against

A f t e r his return Nadirshah's

to Persia, N a d i r s h a h confusion Ahmadshah Abdali

was caused

subsequent

death,

usurped

a l l power

a n d s i n c e he w a s a n A f g h a n ,

Ahmadshah proclained himself

a n A f g h a n E m p e r o r m a k i n g K a b u l h i s c a p i t a l (1747 A . D . ) ' * . THE ROHILLAS AND T H E PATHANS 1042. about the consequent tion N o w there h a d been an incessant i n t e r n a l r i v a l r y acquisition o f the mutual hatred i m p e r i a l throne of D e l h i the Moghals and from the and the between tract

A f g h a n s (Pathans)'*,

w h o chiefly l e d the M u s l i m a d m i n i s t r a of India Punjab

throughout the large

D e l h i , F a r u k h a b a d to Rohilkhand'*sometimes quite openly, a t other times c o v e r t l y I T h e former Sultanates of D e l h i were Afghans. dynasties attained been I t was the after e x t i r p a t i n g over the last of the has Afghan already several had the that the v i c t o r i o u s M o g h a l conqueror, B a b a r , h a d imperial power this book Delhi (as earlier). Rohillas Nevertheless, a n d the Later

shown i n

A f g h a n Sardars dominated even this M o g h a l A m o n g s t these their Afghans the o w n states of v a r y i n g sizes''.

administration. Pathans on when

5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

425

c o n q u e r i n g M a r a t h a a r m i e s s o o n b e g a n t o e s t a b l i s h , one a f t e r another, Hindu not states a l l over the N o r t h e r n a blade of grass could move half of India w i t h o u t the a n d reached practically D e l h i a n d w h e n i n t h e p o l i t i c a l affairs o f D e l h i

M a r a t h a s u p p o r t , a l l those M u s l i m f a c t i o n s became absolutel y one at least i n the e a r l y years ence i n o r d e r t o s u b v e r t i t ' * . a n d scheming amongst these opponents'*. T H E FIRST INVASION O F INDIA B Y A B D A L I 1043. in Delhi. Tvere A b d a l i was closely w a t c h i n g these H e knew full well lest that the the hated perturbed developments might o f the M a r a t h a p r e p o n d e r s t i l l the dissentient Y e t later

M u s l i m leaders secretly sought

for the M a r a t h a help for the d e s t r u c t i o n o f t h e i r c o - r e l i g i o n i s t

Pathans over there Marathas unless i n the m e a n They could who had all

highly

leave a vestige

of their own existence,

while, the Pathans find only one

overthrew the M o g h a l i m p e r i a l a u t h o r i t y of this predicament : to invite the Abdali,

over D e l h i , a n d , o n i t s ashes, r a i s e d t h e i r o w n . way out emperor, letters new A f g h a n leaders sent if at Ahmadshah

along supported their p o l i t i c a l moves. So the P a t h a n - R o h i l l a to A b d a l i i m p o r t u n i n g his a r m e d help be s a v e d * " . revive A b d a l i , too, all Islam in India authority was to

h a d cherished the a m b i t i o n to strangle the m o r i b u n d M o g h a l imperial in Delhi and to i n its place the visited India was the in P a t h a n i r u l e as o f yore*^. along w i t h the fully conscious o f the moves. But e a r l i e r he h a d

warriors of Nadirshah's growing Maratha After

invasion and influence

i m p e r i a l a d m i n i s t r a t i o n a t D e l h i . S o he w a s f a r t o o c a u t i o u s in m a k i n g his having secretly i n the supplied all sorts of a r m e d help to the P a t h a n s a n d R o h i l l a s i n the D o a b , A b d a l i himself came invasions of I n d i a . 1044. -Delhi*'. B u t the M o g h a l i m p e r i a l a r m y defeated just at near Lahore and t i m e he g o t Just this Abdali's to aggressively month of January 1748 u p t o L a h o r e * * a n d c a p t u r e d i t . T h i s w a s t h e first o f h i s

advance g u a r d s

blocked his way

reports t h a t his enemy.

426 the Emperor

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

o f P e r s i a , was

p r e p a r i n g to i n v a d e Kabul**, help be Marathas So h a d set o u t w i t h a. i t to

and that, at the arrest his large Abdali army

i n v i t a t i o n o f the M o g h a l E m p e r o r to Delhi**. onwards considering But

o n w a r d m a r c h the towards

i n o p p o r t u n e to press retreated departure he had i t whole of the Punjab rule under h i m .

to D e l h i t h a t shrewd general before h i s . India that the

i m m e d i a t e l y to Kabul**. proclaimed throughout was subject to the

sovereign Afghan;

T H E FIRST T R E A T Y O F SURRENDER BY T H E MORIBUND MOGHAL WITH T H E MARATHAS 1045-46. Delhi had In the meanwhile most the Moghal Emperor at EMPIRE

delegated

solicitously all

administrative the whole

a u t h o r i t y over the whole o f I n d i a right from B e n g a l , B i h a r , . Orissa to S i n d h (including the of the Punjab, Subha of Multan), R o h i l k h a n d , D o a b a n d a l l the South-Indiam

divisions of the M o g h a l empire to the M a r a t h a s b y a special treaty*'. 1047. of the B y this treaty, Emperor b y t h i s w r i t t e n consent at least the Marathas had been h a d become reduced to since a non-

Moghal

t h a t d a t e t h e de f a c t o the M o g h a l E m p e r o r entity. 1048. upon the The

sovereigns of the whole of I n d i a , and himself

tremendous because

responsibility

that

devolvedone o f as-

Marathas the

of this change i n the i m p e r i a l onerous

a d m i n i s t r a t i v e a u t h o r i t y was, o f course, the defending external dangersagainst

M o g h a l e m p i r e a g a i n s t a l l i n t e r n a l as w e l l as internal rebellions and revolts G i g a n t i c as t h i s r e s p o n s i c o u l d bear i t the d r e a m o f is w h y t h e y if it

w e l l as a g a i n s t f o r e i g n i n v a s i o n s .

b i l i t y was i t was o n l y the M a r a t h a sinews t h a t efficientlythe sinews t h a t h a d a l m o s t realised the f o u n d a t i o n of H i n d u - P a t p a d a s h a h i ! accepted that c o n d i t i o n of the treaty was a b o o n . That quite

r e a d i l y as

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

427

A B D A L I ' S S E C O N D INVASION O F INDIA 1049. forthcoming or more invaded A b d a l i b a d been s e c r e t l y g i v e n r e p o r t s i m p e r i a l t r e a t y w i t h the the for actual event. the second time Marathas That six before India of this

monthsthe

is w h y i n 1749 h e Punjab, M i r

s i m p l y to oppose of the

Marathas*'.

So the i m p e r i a l governor

M a n n u , himself ceded helplessly T h a t t h a , S i n d h (Multan,) the Punjab and other adjoining territories fied with the to A b d a l i a n d accepregion**. was the for Satiswiped further to ted the o v e r l o r d s h i p o f the l a t t e r over t h a t

thought t h a t the M a r a t h a a u t h o r i t y over t h a t surrender yet, of M i r Mannu, time once again imperial bank

region, relegated to them b y the i m p e r i a l treaty, o u t by the advance KabuIBO. 1050. duplicity sent of the B u t t h e M a r a t h a s \tere h i g h l y of E m p e r o r himself to this abject not officer i n c h a r g e o f t h a t p a r t , a n d t h a t t h e was Abdali

went

infuriated

at this The

t h e i m p e r i a l officer a n d t h e r e p o r t e d m u t e c o n treacherous act. of the r e g i o n

M a r a t h a s v o w e d to avenge A b d a l i ' s u s u r p a t i o n M a r a t h a t r e a t y j u s t as f u r i o u s l y as has been like the trodden down wilfully. Portuguese** Satara*'. and also

b e t w e e n S i n d h , T h a t t h a t o P u n j a b , i n defiance o f t h e M o g h a l w o u l d a cobra whose t a i l B u t they were at this t i m e westerners political ordered' sixtyKadarw i t h the d o m e s t i c Peshwa fifty-to at

p r e o c c u p i e d w i t h the S o u t h - I n d i a n Muslims*^, the troubles at A s such Nanasahib

M a l h a r r a o H o l k a r a n d J a y a j i r a o S h i n d e , a n d the t w o M a r a t h a leaders crossed the J a m u n a a n d fell u p o n thousand-strong a r m y of the Rohillas the encamped

gunj on the 2 0 t h M a r c h , 1751. T h e P a t h a n s fought tenaciously,, b u t i n the end the M a r a t h a s completely routed a n d d e s t r o y e d the j o i n t a r m y of the ' o r i g i n a l a n d legitimate' Pathans Rohillas**. Quickly f o l l o w i n g t h i s s i g n a l success thas fought the P a t h a n A h m a d k h a n B a n g a s h , o n a h o t s c e n t t o F a r u k h a b a d w i t h h i s army**. t o o k shelter second m i g h t y army o f the Rohillas**. army But and the M a r a -

w h o h a d come Ahmadkhan the the born" again 'true

i n F a r u k h a b a d a n d was t i m e l y j o i n e d b y conjoint o f these

M a r a t h a s besieged the

428
Eohilla-Pathans

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

i n the

month of April,

1751 a n d f e t c h i n g that huge

t h e m i n o p e n fields i n f l i c t e d a c r u s h i n g d e f e a t o n a r m y o n the 2 8 t h of A p r i l , 1 7 5 1 " . Everything plundered. in his letter, belonging to them

A b o u t t w e n t y to t w e n t y including their camp was

five t h o u s a n d P a t h a n s a n d R o h i l l a s were c u t oflF i n t h e b a t t l e . Thousands o f horses, elephants, Jayappa camels a n d the Shinde writes

b a t t e r y o f g u n s were a l l c a p t u r e d . t o themselves**." 1051. W h e n the Peshwa

" T h e devotees o f H a r i a p p r o p r i a t e d t h a t b o o t y

received the I n his

news

of

these reply

b a t t l e s Shreemant N a n a s a h i b h i m s e l f felt elated at the except i o n a l v a l o u r of the M a r a t h a s . congratulatory t o t h e S a r d a r s a n d s o l d i e r s he h i m s e l f w r o t e :-

1052.

m^m ^wm'i f | H

f?f T^^ts

trqjfiTES ^

^^

Hlf% 511^

WTIIcf q^TT^rr ^THrrr

5^mr q"T%?ft ^ftft)^

( B r a v o , well done ! valour ! that and the open the

A l l Praise to

your intrepidity Pathans

and in the

Southern field

a r m i e s s h o u l d cross t h e G a n g e s

J a m u n a and w i n a glorious v i c t o r y over the battle Y o u are single-minded loyal W h i l e the (you) h a v e men

is n e i t h e r a s m a l l n o r a c o m m o n p l a c e of action, Y o u r fame has installed spread far her at the

thing ! beyond board)

p i l l a r s of the (Maratha) E m p i r e ! Iran and Turan. had run astray,

' Q u e e n ' ( o n t h e chess-

vantage p o s i t i o n once again ! THE MARATHAS HUMBLED TIME AND AGAIN THE HAUTEUR AND PRIDE O F T H E MUSLIMS T O O ! 1053. English, A c o m m o n m i s l e a d i n g statement is v e r y often to histories written not only by the Muslim, natuPortuguese a n d such other w r i t e r s , w h o are TRUE-BORN' AND T H E GREAEST

be seen i n t h e

5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

429

r a l l y i n i m i c a l (hostile) towards the M a r a t h a s , a n d have a l w a y s tried to disparage them a l s o b y some and to detract from o f the H i n d u their glorious evince a deeds, b u t writers who

slavish mentality purports to say :

and only 'look' and 'write'

(without using

a n y i n d e p e n d e n t j u d g m e n t o f t h e i r own)a s t a t e m e n t w h i c h

'One important the process

cause w h y

later o f the

on

the

Muslims empire

were set i n under

often defeated i n I n d i a

a n d w h y the

Marathas could Muslim

of disintegration

t h e i r c r u s h i n g blows, was t h a t the M u s l i m s of the later days h a d lost m u c h o f the the early A r a b , invaders. Moghal 'original' and Turkish, 'real' blood and spirit of Irani, Durani, Afghan, the Mongol,

Because

of the racy climate beyond

H i m a l a y a s , big, rushing rivers, h i l l y and snowy territory and their hardy a n d robust their spending whole constitution which lives in constant was the result o f and such 'hence' from of warfare,

o t h e r reasons, the c o m p a r a t i v e l y more m i l d e r a n d 'feebler' H i n d u s could invasions**. b e y o n d the ries together, mildness, could savage not and B u t as those w i l d and after

civilized and

not withstand their earlier valorous Muslims here for c e n t u a n d as m a n y

H i m a l a y a s began to settle d o w n generation proclivity their generation,

t h e i r d y n a s t i e s r u l e d here, t h e y , t o o , w e r e v i c t i m s o f l a z i n e s s , towards former luxurious living. endurance did They and on not be retain sturdiness, climate very

strength which

could s t a n d

them i n good stead of India

the battlefield. whole the 'weaker' Muslims ! 1054. ment !

The 'unhealthy' o f those of their

fail to tell upon their originally strong w i l d bodies ! descendants a n d 'not true Muslims mettle'.

O n the

came to

T h a t is w h y t h e only those

H i n d u s , especially the Marathas

could vanquish

H o w v e r y imperfect a n d unrealistic is this stateinstance o f the M a r a t h a offensive against i n the D o a b and prove the the fact t h a t the falsity and platifailure ! The

O n l y one

the R o h i l l a s a n d P a t h a n s t h e a c t i o n is q u i t e t u d e o f the above

M a r a t h a s k i l l e d as m a n y as t w e n t y t h o u s a n d o f t h e e n e m y i n sufficient t o estimate o f the Muslim

430

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

P a t h a n - R o h i l l a s r u l i n g f r o m the D o a b to R o h i l k h a n d at t h a t t i m e c o n s i d e r e d t h e m s e l v e s t o be ' h i g h - b o r n ' A f g h a n s o f t h e finest mettle*". had E v e n the even beyond at Moghal time imperial power close a n d and the T u r k i s h N a w a b s a n d c h i e f t a i n s d r e a d e d t h e m most*^. , T h e s e Afghans that uninterrupted stalk of hundreds blood-relations the Afghans and family ties w i t h the 'original'

the H i m a l a y a s .

E v e r y year

of t h o s e ' t r u e - b r e d ' a n d ' r e a l ' A f g h a n s c a m e "their o r i g i n a l h o m e s . the Doab I t clearly means,

to reside i n this the

P a t h a n i s t a n i n the D o a b w h i l e the A f g h a n s here w e n t over to therefore, t h a t long tract at t h o u s a n d s o f the P a t h a n - R o h i l l a s i n the a n d t h e R o h i l k h a n d were, between least, Pathans

t i l l that time

^real' a n d 'original', 'true-born' and 'thorough-bred' and Afghans ! iter enemies originally and traditionally, generations together ! Afghans to of battle ?

A n d the M a r a t h a s ? T h e y belonged, after a l l to that countryIndiawhich u p there for

called sterileborn and brought and

E v e n t h e n d i d t h e y n o t often prove 'thorough-bred' Pathans and final test o n Delhi and the with field an

t h e s e so c a l l e d ' t r u e - b o r n ' E v e n when

be o f b a s e r m e t t l e i n t h e

N a d i r s h a h fell upon

a r m y of the thousands o f his 'true-born' a n d P a t h a n s crowned himself 'Emperor of D e l h i ' to march to the South like

'thorough-bred' threatend is i t not

Mahmud of Ghazni,

b e c a u s e he r e a l i z e d i n h i s h e a r t o f h e a r t s t h a t t h e t i m e s h a d then changedthat r e t r e a t e d so i t was n o t the I n d i a o f G h a z n i ' s times to facethat he went clean out of I n d i a 1Simply I n his wake followed every time w i t h made up of But t h a t n o w i t w a s t h e M a r a t h a s w h o m he h a d hastily and because of the d r e a d of the M a r a t h a s ? a n a r m y o f n o t less how

A b d a l i i n v a d i n g I n d i a t h r i c e or four t i m e s ,

t h a n fifty t h o u s a n d s t r o n g ,

the pick of T u r k i s h , I r a n i a n , D u r a n i , P a t h a n soldiery. armed losses counter-offensive for the Marathas o f the at Marathas, Panipat, had how

e v e r y t i m e h a d h e t o go b a c k c r e s t - f a l l e n b e c a u s e o f t h e even i n the the terrible sign a scales o f f o r t u n e a n d even after

t u r n i n g of the

he to

treaty**, t h a t t h e d i r e c t i o n o f t h e M o g h a l i m p e r i a l aff"airs a t D e l h i be l e f t i n t o the hands o f the M a r a t h a s , h o w he a g r e e d

6 T H GLORIOUS E P O C H

431 and how, r e l i n q u i s h i n g unlimited Emperor from our book,

not to interfere

w i t h i t i n t h e least,

h i s h i g h a m b i t i o n t o be

the absolute and

o f D e l h i he h a d t o s u b m i t t o t h e M a r a t h a s a n d go b a c k n e v e r t o r e t u r n , c a n b e s t b e read H i n d u Patpadshahi. t h e f o l l o w i n g pages. 1055. d o c o u n t as Physical build, height important and Even then it and breadth be and weight i n matters of made a rule Afzalkhan B u t i n the decisive factors cannot b y every H i n d u I t is g o i n g t o b e r e f e r r e d t o a g a i n i n

personal combats. without exception ! at the foot struggles of nations capacity and the

The grave of the monstrous is evidence enough ! the

of Pratapgad

c h a n c e s o f success o r f a i l u r e c a n D i d n ' t the

n e v e r be a s s e s s e d o n t h e s t r e n g t h o f p h y s i c a l b u i l d , e n d u r i n g stubbornness of constitution. dwarfish Japanese l a i d the g i g a n t i c R u s s i a n s l o w o n the battlefield i n t h e first R u s s o - J a p a n e s e w a r t h e t o w e r i n g a n d s t u r d y Russians in comparison with Pathans seem w h o m the absolute 'true-born' midgets the ? and Our 'thorough-bred' But haven't

H i n d u G o r k h a s are v e r i t a b l e M a r a t h a s i n respect o f stature. these v e r y and Gorkhas vanquished on various battlefields Italian, last the A u s t r i a n , a n d the various o f the occasions World War*' ? colossal H i t l e r i a n G e r m a n armies o n i n the

T h e whole w o r l d s t i l l resounds w i t h the fame H i n d u G o r k h a means a gallant fighter* W h o o n c e r u l e d as t h e their tall and sturdy

Gorkhas'A

is a c o m m o n - p l a c e a d a g e n o w a d a y s . Russia army. and others, renowned for

i n v i n c i b l e E m p e r o r of a l l the E u r o p e a n nations like G e r m a n y , soldiers, i f not the 'short' Napoleon and his small F r e n c h

A B D A L I ' S T H I R D INVASION O F INDIA 1056. The Moghal E m p e r o r had made Gazi-ud-din his

c h i e f m i n i s t e r (Vizier)** who w e n t a l l the w a y l o n g to S a r h i n d i n the P u n j a b i n F e b r u a r y 1756 t o there**. t h a t the a p p o i n t A d i n a b e g as t h e and this act o f c h i e f i m p e r i a l officer depending solely on his clearly meant G a z i - u d - d i n a c t e d i n t h i s case whole o f the province o f the

the M a r a t h a support,

432

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

P u n j a b w h i c h was reduced b y A b d a l i by the Moghal Emperor. spoke for Even

w a s once a g a i n s e i z e d the Afghan Under frigh-

in Delhi,

influence was ineffectual a n d G a z i - u d - d i n , s t r o n g l y s u p p o r t e d by the Marathas, the M o g h a l Emperor**. these circumstances M a l i k a Z a m a n i , the o l d a n d tened out on the o f h e r w i t s (at t h i s Empire) and the to crafty chief

stewardess i n the M o g h a l i m p e r i a l h o u s e h o l d w h o was Moghal Nizibkhan

all-enveloping Maratha hold R o h i l l a , who was and Pathans i n Marathas, t o t h e effect he s h o u l d army*'. Rohillas

then a p r o m i n e n t leader of a l l the India and secretly who was bitterest wrote letters

enemy of the Abdali

Ahmadshah

t h a t i f at a l l M u s l i m forthwith march on

p o w e r i n I n d i a w a s t o be s a v e d i t w a s a n d t h a t as s u c h a India with well-equipped

A b d a l i alone w h o c o u l d save i t , T h e y h a d also defenceless. already haste. So mentioned the the Moghal was late,

fact t h a t the M a r a t h a armies Emperor, they they wrote, had in all

were occupied i n the But

S o u t h , a n d t h a t D e l h i was p r a c t i c a l l y M a r a t h a s to come t o D e l h i ,

sent w o r d to the if Abdali

argued, the M a r a t h a s

were very l i k e l y to

establish their a u t h o r i t y right up to the and that they were to march with

P u n j a b , T h a t t h a a n d M u l t a n ( S i n d h ) as p e r t h e i r t r e a t y w i t h the M o g h a l E m p e r o r , m i g h t y armies on D e l h i a n d the Punjab. 1057. measure. which At this to the news Abdali the was of the that enraged Punjab he h a d beyond (Sanad) and the He recently

I t was

nullify

imperial charter

entrusted

government

neighbouring therefore

region to the

Marathas

invaded I n d i a and annexed that region to his k i n g d o m . took it h i g h l y amiss t h a t or reference incorporate that sort of appeal

G a z i - u d - d i n s h o u l d reN a t u r a l l y once

p a r t into the Moghal empire, without any made to h i m .

a g a i n he c a m e t o P e s h a w a r i n N o v e m b e r 1756** w i t h a v i e w t o invade India sending fought his son, Taimurshah, a n d his General The Moghal general A d i n a b e g was defeated, rushed a n d there was headlong from J a h a n k h a n to take Lahore*'. w i t h T a i m u r s h a h , but n o b o d y to beat

d o w n t h e o r g y o f s w o r d a n d fire w h i c h t h e

A f g h a n force i n d u l g e d i n w h i l e t h e y

5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

433

Lahore to Sutlej'". Shah Abdali

Emboldened

by this to D e l h i

Moghal without

infirmity stopping strong

advanced straight

anywhere for rest, w i t h an i n J a n u a r y 1757 A . D . " . without any resistance. rial authority and
name'2.

army of eighty

thousand

D e l h i fell into his hands practically I m m e d i a t e l y he t o o k o v e r t h e i m p e *

began to r u n the government i n his o w n

1058. and he

And

he duty, and they

precipitately according fretted general might at to

performed the

what

the first

Pathans and Muslims of the time thought foremost even fumed a so that every M u s l i m E m p e r o r . ordered Delhi" horrible Within

to be their religious

code o f and of rule

I n order to m a k e i t suit his dignityj the slightest pretext of the to citizens his meekly massacre submit

over D e l h i . more second than

a few h o u r s

'true and

high born' and slaughtered time,

'thorough b r e d ' Afghans beyond the eighteen thousand universally acknowledged

Himalayas notion

people, a n d according to the of the

regarding the regal function i n accordance w i t h the M u s l i m religious code, he and proclaimed forthwith t h a t as an humble destroy r o y a l adherent o f I s l a m he would completely

a l l the K a f i r s a n d their temples a n d a l l religious i n s t i t u t i o n s throughout India'* ! 1059. W i t h o u t a n y l o s s o f t i m e he b r o u g h t h i s h o r r i b l e tem-

announcement into a c t i o n . U n d e r his orders the H i n d u a n d set a b l a z e . against Prayag hands. On was the the

p l e s , s h r i n e s , i d o l s , a n d t h e i r h o u s e s b e g a n t o be p u l l e d d o w n E m p e r o r A b d a l i was p a r t i c u l a r l y infuriated Hindu h o l y places had like Mathura and rescued f r o m the M u s l i m close to to Delhi, several

which the Marathas S o h e b e g a n t o defile first to fall a prey

t h e m a l l , one a f t e r a n o t h e r ' * . w h i c h is v e r y after Delhi a l l sorts o f

such occasions M a t h u r a ,

v a n d a l i s m o f the monstrous aggressors; a n d s t o i c a l l y enough, did that holy city offer i t s e l f , t i m e a n d a g a i n , as s a c r i f i c i a l B u t this time i t o b l u t i o n , as a n y b r a v e l a d y i n t h e f a m o u s i m m o l a t i o n ( J o h a r ) of C h i t o d or the v e r y c i t y o f C h i t o d itself. did not merely submit itself to the M u s l i m religious persecu-

434
tion, without

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

fighting,

as i t

h a d been d o i n g t i l l nearly last drop five

this time. thousand

A l t h o u g h detailed description, is o f space, i t must be t o l d H i n d u J a t citizens JEvery After and brave H i n d u , bathing idols,

n o t possible here for w a n t of b l o o d left

here t h a t

fought'*, to the who foes of its

in them, that innumerable and well-organized M u s l i m army. d i e d , d i d so as was i n blood and o n l y a f t e r k i l l i n g as for h i m to it kill. under holy the two the burying m a n y of his M u s l i m heaps o f the r u b b l e Abdali possible

Mathura

demolished another the

temples

a n d shrines

attacked fury this for

neighbouring that than upon

place of H i n d u s , G o k u l Vrindavan. object In of Abdali's to halt of Marathas had order thousand ^ymnasiun recently snatched 'gosavees'

T h i s also h a d been the simple reason attack suddenly more from fell from the M u s l i m s . the famous

it away (monks),

monstrous Gosavee',

valiant

'Nange

M u s l i m a r m y , w i t h a g r i m d e t e r m i n a t i o n t o fight u n t o d e a t h " . T h i s a s s a u l t o f t h e G o s a v e e s w a s so s u d d e n , so w e l l o r g a n i z e d a n d so ferocious the that Abdali's a n d the forces reeled back a l l o f a too ! After the sudden at were k i l l e d the fierce M u s l i m s left praises first knock". that Thousands o f M u s l i m soldiers brave gosavees, throughout the d a y

outright, fighting the

continued

town and retreated" resounded

while the

wounded

a n d bleeding city

joyously and thankfully with ascetics) w h o h a d

for those N a n g e Bairagees (naked

defended its G o k u l n a t h " .

I f a t a l l o n e w i s h e s t o be a n a k e d

a s c e t i c ( N a n g a B a i r a g y ) he s h o u l d be o n e s u c h I 1060. Abdali then marched against A g r a and invested very fort was i n the the Moghal fighting the direst imperial, court, a n d one imperial power, expecting

t h a t strong fort'^. who

I n this party to

enemy o f the P a t h a n sincerely tried namely

save

G a z i - u d - d i n ' * , a n d he was every m o m e n t

reinforcements f r o m his protectors, the M a r a t h a s I 1061. B u t what were the Hindu kings and Princes of

J a i p u r , J o d h p u r and U d a y p u r a n d other neighbouring states, the sardars a n d noblemen of courts and the m i l l i o n s of their warriors and subjects doing at this critical time for the

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

435 A b d a l i was of indulging in o f cows, of reckless Hindu

Hindu and ficed

religion ? While bloodshed o f the

ruthless

thousands

women and

thousands of H i n d u defence

warriors, who sacri-

their lives i n the

of their religion, and while being not turned red rulers, o f the these large

a l l the H i n d u the common Marathas and

places o f p i l g r i m a g e were innumerable people the i n north-India, every relief at their and

w i t h the b l o o d of these who anxiously waited and atrocities ! B u t the landlords forces, fighting for the

H i n d u m a r t y r s , i t was their arrival from all pay

moment for the hands Hindu had

rest of the who

Kings i n their

and Princes towards hands. well as

(Jagirdars),

wasted their time cherishing malice o f the rulers Marathas at Abdali's as

the Marathas*'. Many of the

A l l t h e Erajput P r i n c e s w e r e s e c r e t l y l o n g i n g Hindu theresignificant

destruction

insignificanthad been Abdali**. Nepal in this B u t what, the n o r t h , doesn't influence f r o m and Muslim

c a r r y i n g on secret negotiations w i t h i f A b d a l i h a d w i p e d out the M a r a t h a end of Rohilkhand and of the H i n d u to them a bit. Hindu at a l l ! and by

S i n d h - M u l t a n to the according to seem t o

the wishes

rulers i n the

n o r t h ! The a p p a l l i n g answer have disturbed t h e r e o f these

question

. E x c e p t f o r t h e M a r a t h a s w h o else w a s and conqueror then, have of the Muslim

P r i n c e s a n d K i n g s w h o c o u l d h a v e p r o v e d t o be t h e d e s t r o y e r domination ? None Hindu What, others Abdali would of c o u l d these i n c o m p e t e n t had was once the more North Rajputs

g a i n e d i f t h e M a r a t h a s h a d been d e s t r o y e d established of India ? a new throughout

a n d the latter have happened

Muslim A l l that wave or of

imperial power

perhaps new

that

b l o o d s h e d o f m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s a n d atrocitie .-5 a t t h e o r d e r s another imperial power of a AUauddin a new A u r a n g z e b w o u l d have swept the H i n d u w o r l d ' . 1062. Hindu B u t p e r h a p s i t w a s b e c a u s e o f t h e earne.^^t d e s i r e a b o v e m e n t i o n e d m i l l i o n s of the themselves being disorganized a n y t h i n g i n the matter, except who

and heartfelt l o n g i n g o f the commonalty, were u t t e r l y p o w e r l e s s t o d o

secretly w i s h i n g for the speedy a r r i v a l of the M a r a t h a s , w h o .

436 in their power

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

o p i n i o n , were the completely power or of the

o n l y ones t o s m a s h because nation of Hindu

the M u s l i m the original that

perhaps

sustaining

i n general

n o t h i n g of the k i n d 1063. F o r , on

happened. receiving Holkar letters under from the the Maratha command

sardars a n d G a z i - u d - d i n andjothers, P e s h w a N a n a s a h i b i m m e d i a t e l y sent M a l h a r r a o were also sent to chief like of R a g h u n a t h r a o D a d a , w i t h a large army'*. the M a r a t h a others who Sardars Bundeley, Barve and Raghunathrao Urgent letters Govindpant Before

were a l r e a d y i n the N o r t h

to render every sort of assistance to R a g h u n a t h r a o " . left I n d o r e

a n d m a r c h e d ahead news a r r i v e d H i n d u places o f w o r s h i p thence to Kabul B u t he h a d

that hearing the reports of the M a r a t h a advance A b d a l i h a d left M a t h u r a V r i n d a b a n a n d other and pilgrimage, and gone t o taking a w a y a l l the b o o t y he Delhi and

had acquired".

v e s t e d , before h i s d e p a r t u r e t o K a b u l , t h e s u p r e m e c o m m a n d of t h a t region i n the hands o f his son, T a i m u r s h a h , s t a t i o n i n g ten thousand soldiers under h i m at S i r h i n d , a n d i n s t a l l i n g h i s officers a t v a r i o u s i m p o r t a n t p l a c e s i n t h e P u n j a b " . 1064. together While on this side the Maratha forces had under

different m i l i t a r y leaders i n the N o r t h w h i c h p u n i s h severely a l l those w h o h a d begun vities r e l y i n g on A b d a l i for a n d once a g a i n beat had been made a down support. the

gathered acti-

u n d e r t h e one c o m m a n d o f R a g h u n a t h r a o b e g a n t o anti-Maratha Sakharam Bhagwant,

Gangadhar Y a s h w a n t a n d M a r a t h a Sardars entered the D o a b Pathan-Rohilla malfactors, the Abdali party". a Vithal fortof the and caught released a n d brought i n t o their fold V a z i r [Gazi-ud-din, w h o

captive by

S h i v a d e v h i m s e l f m a r c h e d on D e l h i , a n d after a b o u t night's fierce fighting entered the c i t y direst enemy d o w n the A b d a l i faction completely. t r i u m p h s was t h a t the Abdali's alive'". The of the greatest was

triumphantly crushing Marathas

right-hand man, Najibkhan Rohilla, Eventually Abdali's The

settlement o f the region u n d e r Pathan army at S i r had stationed

his suzerainty toppled down completely. of ten thousand strong, which Abdali

S T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

437 of A b d u l Samad in order to

Wnd

under

the

command

m a i n t a i n his h o l d on the region, itself towards they

lost courage.

Conse-

q u e n t l y when the Marathas themselves advanced M u s l i m r a n k s e v e n before a were regular battle was

menacingly joined and

S i r h i n d , there was a great c o m m o t i o n caused i n the completely routed i n the i n i t i a l skirmishes a n d and

t h e i r c o m m a n d e r w a s c a u g h t a l i v e ' ^ . T h i s news m a d e T a i m u r shah, the son o f A b d a l i a n d his governor of the P u n j a b , his commander-in-chief, J a h a n k h a n , leave p l a n o f defending L a h o r e , a n d i n the and precipitate Maratha face off t h e i r of this both with original forceful of them a l l their

counter-offensive

struck an honourable retreat to K a b u l along

a r m y , h a r d l y d a r i n g t o face t h e M a r a t h a s o n t h e b a t t l e f i e l d ' * , A b d a l i h a d s t r i c t l y u r g e d u p o n t h e m t h a t t h e y were u n d e r n o <jircumstances hands. t o l e t t h e v a s t t r e a s u r e s o f m i l l i o n s (crores) o f carry it safely, B u t the Taimurcamels, Tupees, t h a t w a s s t i l l i n t h e i r p o s s e s s i o n , t o f a l l i n t h e e n e m y A s such they tried their utmost to in not only pursued Attock them retreating JVIarathas shah and as o r d e r l y a m a n n e r as was p o s s i b l e . that horses,

even beyond Lahore but

t h e y p l a y e d s u c h a h a v o c in t h e M u s l i m r a n k s crossed behind at various places a l l his a l l the treasure i n his own sacked life ! elephants,

a n d fled t o h i s o w n p r o v i n c e " l e a v i n g cash a n d jewellery, g o l d a n d s i l v e r . else the belonged to h i m was Marathas. their Whatever lives to

H e h a d n o t h i n g to c a r r y home o f the vast p l u n d e r from I n d i a except either Kabul alive ! Punjab Whatever by or destroyed

l i t t l e o f his A f g h a n army escaped

only with

l i k e t h e i r g o v e r n o r w e r e t h e o n l y ones t h a t r e m a i n e d A l lof the veteran P a t h a n army of kept behind by fifteen in Delhi to twenty and the and Hindu

t h o u s a n d strong w h i c h was

A b d a l i to a n n i h i l a t e the H i n d u s and the by the Marathas i n the

religion throughout I n d i a was a t t a c k e d group b y massacred f o u g h t w i t h t h e m ' * ( 1 7 t h M a r c h 1758). 1065. Thus by inflicting crushing vast and

group

battles and skirmishes

humiliating Sindh

defeats on E m p e r o r A h m a d s h a h A b d a l i a n d b y reconquering f r o m the A f g h a n e m p i r e the w h o l e region from

438 to Multan and

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

M u l t a n t o S i r h i n d , t h e M a r a t h a s once a g a i n province which they had earlier

g a i n e d t h e de f a c t o c o n t r o l o v e r t h e g o v e r n a n c e a n d a d m i n i stration o f this extensive gained b y a paper treaty w i t h the M o g h a l emperor ! B u t the t h e n M o g h a l E m p e r o r and his V a z i r , G a z i - u d - d i n , themselves k n e w v e r y w e l l t h a t i n t h e i r o w n i n t e r e s t , t o o , i t w a s essentialt h a t the M a r a t h a s should do this. H e n c e the E m p e r o r h i m s e l f gave orders that Raghunathrao's formal triumphant festivities'*. entry i n t o L a h o r e f o r t h e s e t t l e m e n t o f t h e affairs t h e r e was t o becelebrated p u b l i c l y w i t h a l l p o m p a n d Hindu A l l the chieftains o f K a s h m i r , D o g r a nobles, ' M i s s a l s ' o f the and much

S i k h s a n d the so-called M u s l i m E m i r s , U m r a o s , ' N i z a m s ^ a n d N a w a b s ' , w h o h a d b e e n so f a r e n g a g e d i n r i o t o u s a c t i o n s r a v a g i n g the c o u n t r y to t h e i r o w n sweet w i l l , were overawed and struck dumb by this extraordinary adjoining territories that they began to join so

heroism o f Maratha and

the M a r a t h a s i n r e c a p t u r i n g the whole of the P u n j a b a n d the the G e n e r a l R a g h u n a t h r a o as s u b o r d i n a t e a l l i e s . t h e y were The Sikhs had Punjab

been r e c e n t l y g a i n i n g c o n t r o l o v e r t h i n g s i n t h e their golden temple at A m r i t s a r a n d round it with become the filth, t o K a b u l f o r fear inveterate of the Marathas. filling

i n f u r i a t e d b y A b d a l i ' s w a n t o n act o f d e m o l i s h i n g up their holy lake had, therefore, (whom of Sirm u d , stones a n d b r i c k s d u r i n g his r e t r e a t They enemies o f A b d a l i , a n d a mighty leader

o f one o f t h e i r p o w e r f u l ' M i s s a l s ' , n a m e l y A l a s i n g J a t Maratha J a t ' ) h a d j o i n e d the M a r a t h a s ' * openly i n the hind. been were then active in to battle

c o r r e s p o n d e n c e o f t h e t i m e s refers t o as ' A l a

H e n c e as a l m o s t a l l these l e a d e r s a n d p a r t i e s w h o h a d the p o l i t i c a l movements i n the P u n j a b such a grand o v a t i o n to entry be the be given to Imperial Lahore o f celebrated toward? favourable

R a g h u n a t h r a o , i t was agreed o n a l l hands t h a t ceremony after Sindh. the f e l i c i t a t i n g the Maratha triumphal R a g h u n a t h r a o at the head of his a r m y s h o u l d general's successful

into

campaign

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

439^
OF RAGHUNATHRAO frontier, tried

THE

TRIUMPHAT MARCH P E S H W A IN

T H E PUNJAB

1066. to carry plundered Pathan than scared

T a i m u r s h a h . , w h o fled b e y o n d t h e with h i m the in India, a n d it was the belter t o seize in skelter.

immense treasure, the M u s l i m s h a d t h a t treasure t h a t pursuit of for thethe Conquering more drove them Punjab hot

Raghunathrao entered army Pathan

which ran

h a l f o f the P u n j a b

and making i t a hot bed Raghunathrao

army of Abdali,

off t o t h e f r o n t i e r .

L e a v i n g the rest o f the w o r k of r e g a i n i n g brigades,

the frontier to the other M a r a t h a companies a n d

he r e t u r n e d t o L a h o r e , t h e C a p i t a l o f t h e P u n j a b , i n o r d e r t o c o n s o l i d a t e t h e M a r a t h a g a i n s a n d s e t t l e t h e affairs t h e r e a n d lay a firm foundation entry army. A magnificent o v a t i o n was g i v e n to h i m i n order Raghunathrao put up sojourned i n no less a place into of the M a r a t h a Lahore with power i n the newly and his acquired victorious 1067. territory. O n t h e 1 1 t h o f A p r i l , 1758 h e m a d e h i s a l l the regalia

triumphant

to glorify this victorious entry of his, attended w i t h feasting and dancing. war-lords t h a n the i m p e r i a l palace itself. The other prominent M a r a t h a h.id also i n b i g palaces i n L a h o r e or the city. Everywhere hundreds camels and fatted of bulls camps i n the v i c i n i t y of the well-adorned elephants,

horses,

p a r a d e d t h r o u g h t h e s t r e e t s . V a r i o u s b i g H i n d u - M u s l i m Officers f r o m different p l a c e s . E m i r s , U m r a o s , magnificent D a r b a r i n the afternoon. p o l i t i c a l a s w e l l as t h e civil the so-called Nawabs, N i z a m s , R a o s , K i n g s a n d courtiers presented themselves i n t h e Everyone of them, the nay, even the administrators,

imperial a r m y i n the Punjab, vowed allegiance to the P e s h w a at P o o n a a n d R a g h u n a t h r a o in the form of rich gifts w a s h o n o u r e d as t h e r e p r e s e n t a to R a g h u n a t h r a o . Dazzling the neighbouring A t night the fireworks cities were round t i v e of t h a t Peshwa. E v e r y one o f t h e m tendered his homage whole c i t y was g l o r i o u s l y i l l u m i n e d . d i s p l a y e d everywhere. E v e n about Lahore celebrated the display.

feast o f l i g h t a n d

fire-works

440 1068. What

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

was

the

setting

or

the

location of this It was n o other Moghal of the

t r i u m p h a n t a s s e m b l y , t h i s feast o f l i g h t ? t h a n the recreation grounds o f the greatest Emperors, like A k b a r , Jahangir, Shahajahan L a h o r e * ' !! The Marathas had thus

and othersthe the Muslim

extensive c o u r t y a r d o f the most famous S h a l i m a r gardens o f reduced i m p e r i a l power to serfdom ! 1069. tulatory A t the news of this glorious Maratha v i c t o r y , of the congraShastribeyond

there was l i t e r a l l y a shower o n R a g h u n a t h r a o courtiers, Sardars o f various r a n k s a n d the a l l measure i n the

letters w r i t t e n not o n l y by the numerous kings a n d learned

p a n d i t s , who were o p e n l y or secretly e n d e a v o u r i n g cause o f H i n d u - P a t p a d s h a h i

throughout

t h e l e n g t h a n d b r e a d t h o f I n d i a , b u t b y t h e self-less a s c e t i c s , a l s o . A s has been s a i d i n paragraph 991, the v a r i o u s w r i t e r s o f these m u l t i f a r i o u s congratulatory letters could not could were so much their can o v e r c o m e b y a sense o f p r i d e a n d j u b i l a t i o n o v e r ceivable M a r a t h a v i c t o r y that they feelings be i n simple prose. These o n l y be this unconconveyed

convey of which

t h r o u g h some m y t h o l o g i c a l i m a g e r y , a s a m p l e

h a d i n t h i s one s e n t t o R a g h u n a t h r a o o n t h e S t h o f M a y , habit yet of writing who was nothing but simple political

1758 b y a M a r a t h a G e n e r a l i n D e l h i , A n t a j i M a n k e s h w a r w h o w a s i n the reports and one o f t h e h i g h e r officers i n t h e

Maratha army. 1070. April). "Received y o u r Excellency's favour adequately the (of 13th I

H o w can I express

excessive joy

f e l t at the news i n y o u r E x c e l l e n c y ' s letter a b o u t the v i c t o r y at L a h o r e , the destruction o f the enemy and far a n d wide in Hindustan (North India). the acquisition The high-born It is o f the t e r r i t o r i e s there ? ( Y o u r E x c e l l e n c y ' s ) fame has s p r e a d E m i r s a n d U m r a o s a n d G o v e r n o r s , a l l are o v e r a w e d ! y o u r Excellency alone who avenged of H i n d u s t a n (North India) ! cess v i e s w i t h t h e m o u n t a i n s ! t o be) s u c c e s s f u l .

(the w r o n g o f t h e w h o l e

A s such y o u r E x c e l l e n c y ' s sucY o u r E x c e l l e n c y is (destined The Vazir

H o w can this poor servant of your E x c e l -

l e n c y have the a b i l i t y to d i l a t e upon this t o p i c ?

S T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

441 h e a r these t i d i n g s , ( a n d s a i d ) H i s I) If

was extremely pleased to

E x c e l l e n c y is t r u l y a n i n c a r n a t i o n o f G o d . H o w can a h u m a n l ) e i n g p r a i s e H i m s u f f i c i e n t l y ? Y o u r h u m b l e s e r v a n t (i.e. b a s n o o t h e r safe s h e l t e r a n y w h e r e e x c e p t a t w i t h the Emperor and his Vazir. y o u r feet. y o u r H o n o u r is l i k e l y to encamp at L a h o r e I w i l l come

there

The V a z i r and a l l others,

great a n d s m a l l , f e a r t h a t i n case y o u r E x c e l l e n c y w e r e n o t to encamp, the P a t h a n s are l i k e l y to r e t u r n to L a h o r e i n the I h a v e j u s t set d o w n here what the people, r a i n y season.

s a y . Y o u r H o n o u r ' s is the r i g h t t o decide u p o n the course of a c t i o n t o be f o l l o w e d . to let this and humble Your M a y Y o u r E x c e l l e n c y be k i n d e n o u g h servant k n o w whether the p r o p o s a l o f or otherare orders in this respect

b r i n g i n g the V a z i r a n d t h e E m p e r o r there is f a i r wise, Excellency's awaited.

V i t h h a l S h i v a d e v w o u l d escort t h e m there i f Y o u r K r i s h n a r a o ( K a l e ) , too, m i g h t come, a n d

H o n o u r so p l e a s e s .

p u t before Y o u r H o n o u r e v e r y t h i n g " (5.5. 1 7 5 8 ) " . THE REPORT ON T H E CONQUEST OF T H E RAGHUNATHRAO HIMSELF PESHVA 1071.

PUNJAB SENT BY

N o w letters after letters followed i n q u i c k succesalong w i t h his army t o the S o u t h before the proper systems admia l l his Maratha that

:sion f r o m S h r e e m a n t N a n a s a h i b a t P o o n a a s k i n g R a g h u n a t h r a o -to r e t u r n m o n s o o n s s e t i n " . B u t a s t h e P u n j a b h a d been v e r y r e c e n t l y conquered i t was had absolutely essential that the t o be u r g e n t l y l a i d d o w n for governance a n d there and with

n i s t r a t i o n o f t h e v a s t t e r r i t o r y . A s s u c h i t was d e s i r a b l e t h a t Raghunathrao should entrench himself army leaders for another army had were, four better months. not and commanders A l l the thought ablest

urged

Raghunathrao Holkar, the too,

go t o t h e D e c c a n a l o n g w i t h

M a l h a r r a o HolKar"". B u t R a g h u n a t h r a o D a d a a n d M a l h a r r a o i n t h e i r h e a r t o f h e a r t s i n c l i n e d t o go t o Nanasahib had sent an 'called' him the back, authentic report"^, penned unperecedSouth. N o w that himself

Raghunathrao

by himself, to Shreemant

Nanasahib about

442 ented success

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

i n the

Punjab,

and

began his return march

towards Poona.

M a n y other M a r a t h a Sardars, i n c l u d i n g the O f course, i n order to m a i n t a i n i n the Punjab the r e q u i s i t e at different places by

one o f t h e s t a t u s o f M a l h a r r a o H o l k a r , r e t u r n e d t o t h e D e c c a n along with Raghunathrao"*. the Maratha rule Maratha forces were unhampered stationed

R a g h u n a t h r a o u n d e r some S a r d a r s . 1072. grand style A l t h o u g h i t was quite of an epic or possible poetry, to Poona or to describe the

v a l o u r o f the M a r a t h a s i n this c a m p a i g n i n the P u n j a b i n t h e heroic Raghunathrao, i n the most orhishowever, direct i t i s e s p e c i a l l y t o be n o t e d , p u t t h e w h o l e t h i n g i n way, befitting his soldier's profession, self-adulation to cite H e n c e we s h o u l d l i k e

t h e r e p o r t he s e n t o f t h i s c a m p a i g n matter-of-fact any without

long-winded digressions

exaggeration of any sort. very words. 1073.

Writes Raghunathrao

i n his despatch of the 4 t h the bandobasta, and do rest of of" the-

M a y , 1758 t o t h e P e s h w a : " A s r e g a r d s provinces, the Lahore, Multan,

( r e s e t t l i n g t h e affairs o r r e - e s t a b l i s h i n g firm c o n t r o l o v e r ) t h e Kashmir I shall army. t e r r i t o r y this side of A t t o c k , I s h o u l d l i k e to say t h a t a p a r t of the w o r k is done a n d rest o f i t routed and plundered here and all very shortly. someIran Abdali; army A f t e r h o t l y pursuing S u l t a n T a i m u r and J a h a n k h a n , we have their Fighting against Irani skirmishes t h e r e a n d b e i n g b e a t e n , t h e y h a v e fledAbdali marched the

to Peshawar beyond A t t o c k .

b u t the P e r s i a n emperor despoiled his whole a r m y . t h e n came (back) t o K a n d a h a r , f o l l o w e d b y in hot pursuit. loyalties to Jabardestakhan and Sardars and L a n d l o r d s of this their

M u k - r - r u b k h a n , thehad tenderedthreatening to chastise does has other and He

province, who

A b d a l i because o f the l a t t e r ' s serve faithfully and In

m i g h t (or t y r a n n i c a l t r e a t m e n t ) , h a v e a l s o n o w c h a n g e d t h e i r s i d e a n d are p r o m i s i n g t o Abdali. A b d a l i h i m s e l f has lost courage. short i t on the

n o t seem t h a t he c a n m u s t e r s t r o n g f r o m t h a t f r o n t . been, a l r e a d y , chastised b y the S h a h side. It would be proper of Iran

i f y o u send reinforcements

5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

establish H i s Majesty's control beyond A t t o c k . and whom Y o u r Excellency had some t e r r i t o r y t h i s beyond I Attock. side to The t h e n w i l l be a p p o i n t e d Samadkhan, who was province. Your the s e n t t o us

His be

nephew given

and heir t o the throne, who had approached Y o u r E x c e l l e n c y will o f A t t o c k to establish himself and Subha of of Kabul, captive Peshawar Abdul stateof will and chief Abdali's forces, of our

i n S i r h i n d is

s h a l l s e n d h i m a n d some M o g h a l a n d I r a n i forces f r o m t h i s T h e y w i l l m a n a g e t h e affairs t h e r e . and piety Abdali B y virtue will Anaji E x c e l l e n c y ' s greatness our also control beyond is quite at home they bring

pressure o n establish (Barve) stay.

and punishing h i m severely they Attock. Renake

R a y a j i S a k h a d e v have been posted i n L a h o r e . T h e E m p e r o r o f I r a n h a d sent letters ( H o l k a r ) c a l l i n g us at least, on our

Gopal Ganesh too, w i l l toto me a n d at

i n t h i s r e g i o n , he,

Malharrao But us, we, and

p r e c i p i t a t e l y t o K a n d a h a r toAttock.. sent to should like to send A b d u l -

d e s t r o y h i m ( A b d a l i ; a n d t o fix u p t h e f r o n t i e r , part

Rahimankhan of K a b u l , whom Y o u r Excellency had sinews of war. The provinces been a part of K a b u l why a and

we s h a l l h e l p h i m w i t h some a r m e d forces a n d o t h e r Kandahar,, from (thethenreplyof Hindustan

beyond A t t o c k have give

t i m e s of) A k b a r t o ( t h a t of) these a w a y ? F o r over the from the control region

Alamgir; and

s h o u l d we pleasant

present we shall establish I r a n i send

Ambassadors this side

a l l the n e i g h b o u r i n g powers like J a m m u W e s h a l l settle about the t e r r i t o r y b e y o n d i t is n o t y e t possibleEfforts (in t h a t direction) next expedition wilt will

a n d K a s h m i r have come.

of A t t o c k ; further

(to d o a n y t h i n g o f t h e k i n d ) .

be m a d e . F o r t h e p r e s e n t I s h a l l d o w h a t e v e r i s m o s t u r g e n t . W h o e v e r s t r o n g e r p e r s o n w i l l l e a d the effect a permanent settlement. T h e p r o v i n c e has a revenue-

c o l l e c t i o n o f a b o u t t w o t o f o u r crores ( t w e n t y t o f o r t y m i l l i o n , o f rupees). B u t t h e l a n d l o r d s a n d j a m i n d a r s are v e r y p o w e r f u l . W e collect o n l y a n o m i n a l revenue. I t is d i f f i c u l t t o realiseprovince with a. F o r t h e p r e s e n t we^ even two h u n d r e d t h o u s a n d rupees from a y i e l d of at least two and a h a l f m i l l i o n .

444

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

a r e s t a g i n g a come-back, under Y o u r E x c e l l e n c y ' s orders. such too -has the we been do far. F o r the t i m e b e i n g the governance o f the entrusted at Adina B e g alone.

As

w h a t e v e r i s p o s s i b l e ; we d o n o t s t r e t c h m a t t e r s territory T o h i m we have occupation

g i v e n L a h o r e a n d M u l t a n o n lease. revenue army; (garrison army) even fitting

T h i s year the w h o l e (of out such an occupation

c o l l e c t i o n ) w i l l be c o n s u m e d b y t h e

a r m y w i l l be d i f f i l c u l t ; t h i n g s w o u l d be f a v o u r a b l e a f t e r t w o o r three years. 1074. THAT W i t h compliments to Y o u r Excellency ! THE ONLY DISGRACEFUL TO PART OF IT IS

WHILE

RETURNING

THE DECCAN

THE

M A R A T H A S DID NOTT A K E R E V E N G E O NT H E MUSLIMS FOR THEIR RELIGIOUS PERSECUTION ! 1074-A. I n C h a p t e r 8, o n t h e ' P e r v e r t e d c o n c e p t i o n o f i t has sense already been shown i n greater time) was haunted b y S o c i e t y (of t h e

virtues', of the book, detail h o w the H i n d u a false a n d perverted

o f v i r t u e s a n d as s u c h h o w t h e

H i n d u s d i d n o t even s l i g h t l y avenge the unbearable a n d u n l i m i t e d persecution and the diabolic atrocities perpetrated b y the M u s l i m s o n the H i n d u religion. B u l g a r i a , Greece and other completely their homeland extirpate the to be the Muslims like the C h r i s t i a n i t y f r o m e x t i n c t i o n (from from India. who Unlike Spain, Portugal, their lands) b y r i d d i n g refrained from (European) nations which saved o f M u s l i m s , the H i n d u s d i d n o t They

inflicting similar, not to speak of greater, atrocities even on enemy Muslims considered drop religious themselves persecution a n d d i a b o l i c and heinous atrocities their religious duties ! E v e r y and arteries was perverted H i n d u veins surcharged,

o f blood i n the as i t w e r e , w i t h

the false a n d s u i c i d a l a n d nature of atrocities not, even for

conception of religious

tolerance towards the aliens. resisting them,

T h e n o t i o n that whatever the retaliate against these v e r y

o f the aliens on our religion, we s h o u l d

a g g r e s s i v e a l i e n r e l i g i o n i s t s , w a s t h e essence o f t h e i r r e l i g i o u s tolerance. A n d i t w a s c o n s i d e r e d b y t h e H i n d u s t o be t h e i r of this suicidal they notion of religious had gained unparalr e l i g i o n ! I t is b e c a u s e

tolerance t h a t H i n d u s , even when

5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

445 the Muslims on the battlefields a n d i n

lelled victories over religious front. them out

the p o l i t i c a l arena, d i d not oppose i n I n d i a were not e x t i r p a t e d , c o m p l e t e l y the

t h e m i n the least on the Root

N a t u r a l l y o n this religious front the M u s l i m s n o r were t h e y s u b d u e d . H i n d u s n e v e r d i d ! as t h e y h a d

done w i t h the G r e e k s , t h e S a k a s , the H u n s a n d other ancient aggressors ! 1074-B. proceed I should be failing in my d u t y i f I were t o

without

referring

t o one m o r e

illustration of this

i n c u r a b l e d i s e a s e o f t h e H i n d u m i n d o f t h i s p e r v e r t e d sense o f v i r t u e s w h i c h has cause. proved h i g h l y injurious to the H i n d u a t a t i m e w h e n the Hindu T h i s incident happened

valour a n d H i n d u political victory had reached its zenith i n the Punjab. 1075. J u s t at the time when Raghunathrao had started a r m y and reached Indore o n the round about

from P o o n a w i t h his humiliation

1 4 t h F e b r u a r y , 1757, t h e m a l e v o l e n t A b d a l i h a d h e a p e d u n t o l d a n d outrage H i n d u religion and H i n d u Hindu holy w o m e n . H e h a d s e n t some o f t h e c r u e l l e s t o f h i s c o m m a n d e r s to M a t h u r a , V r i n d a v a n , K u r u k s h e t r a and other places, the Emperor's clutches. Abdali had i n o r d e r t o a v e n g e t h e i r rescue b y t h e M a r a t h a s f r o m g i v e n these M u s l i m

commanders strict orders that 1076. I t w a s t h e i r r e l i g i o u s d u t y as true Muslims that as

they should devastate every places like M a t h u r a and

one o f the so-called H i n d u h o l y

m a s s a c r e as m a n y H i n d u s t h e r e

was possible, a n d to heap up the chopped-off heads together. W h o e v e r f r o m a m o n g s t t h e m w o u l d c h o p off t h e h e a d s o f t h e H i n d u s as t h o s e o f K a f i r s , w e r e t o be r e w a r d e d b y A b d a l i a t head"'". savage Muslim wolves, the rate R s . 5 per such H i n d u 1077. h o l y places 1059 Hindu down and

H o w mercilessly those o f t h e H i n d u s has 1060. Accordingly at

instigated by Abdali's

orders, a t t a c k e d the

M a t h u r a and other fell upon the the

been described i n paragraphs Muslims slaughtered temples

religious centres H i n d u s there. after another. one

Mathura and

innocent

Gigantic H i n d u

toppled Hindu

Streams of b l o o d o f the

446 -men and women, woman

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

children a n d o l d people, and every street. kidnapping.

began

to

flow

through every house -Hindu spared her life. like water. adorn nor tired of this these a r t i s t i c sense t h e y how? the

N o t a single y o u n g N o t a single cow was flowed to

escaped

T h e i n n o c e n t b l o o d o f the cows, too, brutality. acts travestied On the the

Those M u s l i m demons were n e i t h e r satisfied w i t h contrary i n order with devilish of theirs their diabolic Hindu And time.

ceremoney of the t o be at at that

Rangpanchami, which B i g cauldrons shed were k e p t at Muslim drenching

happened

a n d vessels f u l l o f H i n d u places large every short syringes street

blood newly intervals, and in

different

soldiers with

i n hand went on

the H i n d u s i n

and every home

their own blood"*.

The same

was the miserable fate o f the B u t t h e m o m e n t he g o t t h e Shahenshah, army and

next town of Gokul V r i n d a v a n .

news t h a t R a g h u n a t h r a o h a d left I n d o r e a n d p r o c e e d e d w i t h a l a r g e a r m y t o d e s t r o y h i m , t h a t s e l f - s t y l e d Abdali, hurried for life to Delhi with a l l his

thence to L a h o r e a n d onwards straight to K a b u l ! 1078. beaten "West) the A l t h o u g h t h e v e r y s a m e M a r a t h a force w h i c b h a d Abdali's army were straight beyond the (Northn o w returning to the D e c c a n

back

f r o n t i e r (of I n d i a )

after t h e i r g l o r i o u s v i c t o r i e s i n the P u n j a b a n d wer e v i s i t i n g same h o l y places of M a t h u r a , (wrongly) spelt M a t t r a , and baths by other writers, Gokul Vrindavan, and religious rites and having C H I (1939) ceremonial

w h i l e t h e y were p e r f o r m i n g t h e i r l i s t e n i n g to the h a r r o w i n g on the H i n d u s ago, M u s l i m s on the and their well-built

i n the h o l y r i v e r s , w h i l e a g a i n they were accounts of the M u s l i m atrocities religion, perpetrated banks ghats) only a year the Jamuna

w h i l e s t i l l the H i n d u b l o o d spilled profusely b y

(EJIS

o f the

at M a t h u r a had not yet had been putrefying

completely dried away, the streets, the

while again heads of this shame

t h e d i t c h e s filled w i t h t h e b e e f o f cows ( s l a i n b y t h e M u s l i m s ) along Maratha army brutalities ! were n o t e x c i t e d w i t h a n g e r a t these M u s l i m i n f u r i a t e d a n d none o f

N o b o d y o f t h e m was beside h i m s e l f w i t h N o n e of t h e m was

and indignation 1

5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

447 of to the this his religious persecution ! brave army The

them

v o w e d revenge

v i c t o r i o u s general of the d i d n o t issue a n y o r d e r should retaliate were whole were to be indulged in by

H i n d u s , the

Raghunathrao,

t o t h e effect t h a t t h e y o n t h e M u s l i m s as the Muslims as a l i k e (the ruined)

w i t h the same atrocities latter, that slaughtered, temples, same that just

heaps o f the H i n d u s h o u l d be p u t t o shame as done

the M u s l i m indescribable

M a s j i d s s h o u l d be humiliation and

p u l l e d d o w n w i t h o u t a n y exception, t h a t the M u s l i m w o m e n the t h e H i n d u w o m e n f o l k were religion and Hindu done by the M u s l i m s ; society ! Abdali had

t h a t i t was their d u t y to to H i n d u b u t d o n e i t I! 1079.

t a k e such a revenge for the wrongs

W e have explained the

inestimable

w r o n g done

t o t h e H i n d u s o c i e t y b y t h i s s u i c i d a l disease o f t h e p e r v e r t e d c o n c e p t i o n o f v i r t u e s so f u l l y i n C h a p t e r 8 i t is needless to upon every repeat it here again. reader to read the of this book that We hereby urge

abovementioned Chapter 8

over and over again and very carefully. 1080. T h e m o s t f o r t u n a t e t h i n g for the H i n d u s was o n l y catastrophe, which threatened to extinguish

this t h a t the of the

v e r y flame o f l i f e o f t h e w h o l e H i n d u n a t i o n , as a c o n s e q u e n c e silly H i n d u especially by religious notions those o f the Although (as t h e ones d e s c r i b e d the political Mathuraabove), was averted by their more a n d m i l i t a r y fronts. not taking r e t a l i a t o r y deeds o f v a l o u r a n d Marathas on the Marathas are g u i l t y o f

revenge o f the M u s l i m they

vandalism on the

V r i n d a v a n w h i l e o n t h e i r t r i u m p h a l m a r c h f r o m the P u n j a b , the glorious v i c t o r y t h a t Punjab i n this continuous the terrible blow that the power ted the India, ancient Mathura establishing won on Muslims i n the Muslim imperial H i n d u nation Hindus in other but north in-capacitamillennial Hindu-Muslim war and gave to the independence of the

they

and their

own political they not

hegemony i n the

Muslims from j u s t as could nations

completely d e s t r o y i n g the

h a d completely annihilated the B a b y l o n became B a g h d a d , into another be transformed

in Asia.

Mecca !

448

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

F i g h t i n g incessantly a n d indefatigably for ten l o n g centuries Mathura still exists as a h o l y H i n d u p l a c e . The traces o f M u s l i m domination have been w i p e d out I F r o m the m i l l i o n s of H i n d u throats the of Shree Krishna t r i u m p h a n t chants o f the d i v i n e v a l o u r resound the Ghats of Jamuna and still

a l l the temples u n m i t i g a t e d !

CHAPTER

XXII

N O T O N L Y A T T O C K E V E N B E Y O N D IT !

1081.

^ T ^ R q?T% ^

f % RT? ^

f % ^ri^^^r iil: ii
sr ^^Ti

(Of

what

calibre were

the

Sardars

under a

(him) ? quarter

Some of a flags while

w e r e v e r i t a b l e l i o n s , o t h e r s w e r e t i g e r s whereas were rhinoceroses in Attock ! 1082. A s has been t o l d I n t h e p r e v i o u s was along with indeed ! Why, within ' G h a t a k a ' (a p e r i o d o f 2 4 m i n u t e s )

some o t h e r s

they planted their chapter, his

Raghunathrao

r e t u r n i n g to the D e c c a n after his unprenumerous already day be and

cedented t r i u m p h i n the Punjab,

Sardars a n d warriors, the tidings of his v i c t o r y h a d M a r a t h a forces g a t h e r e d t o g e t h e r a t t h e y were rushing Pathans collecting the chauth Indore, the

been r e a c h i n g M a h a r a s h t r a f r o m t i m e t o t i m e . O n e d a y a l l t h e next and Sardeshmukhi taxes Rohillas

f r o m a l l o v e r R a j p u t a n a ; l a t e r o n t h e y were r e p o r t e d t o into the Antarvedi, punishing the with Abdali; for joining hands then

conquering

D e l h i a n d p e r f o r m i n g t h e o b s e q u i e s , as i t w e r e , o f the v a u n t e d i m p e r i a l a u t h o r i t y o f A b d a l i a n d releasing the M o g h a l emperor from his captivity and establishing h i m o n the throne of o f D e l h i as t h e p u p p e t i n M a r a t h a h a n d s ; t h e n a g a i n i m m e d i ately i n v a d i n g the Punjab routing Abdali's Afghan of the P u n j a b at S i r h i n d . his genera] J a h a n k h a n Marathas without giving Kabul army t e n t h o u s a n d s t r o n g , w h i c h was k e p t t h e r e f o r t h e p r o t e c t i o n T h e n A b d a l i ' s son T a i m u r s h a h a n d were r e p o r t e d t o h a v e fled f r o m t h e any battle, and fled straight to the tender care of the M a r a t h a s , driving the

leaving Lahore to

a n d t h e a r m i e s o f R a g h u n a t h r a o w e r e s a i d t o be m o p p i n g u p the Punjab clean of the A f g h a n d o m i n a t i o n a n d

450

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

enemy

far

beyond

Attock.

Then

came

the

news

of

the

triumphant entry of Raghunathrao into Lahore I heartening news a n d reports v i c t o r i e s a n d the w o r s t i n g o f the enemies at t h e i r R a g h u n a t h r a o h a d a l r e a d y earned for h i m s e l f a

W i t h such hands, the

p o u r i n g i n d a i l y o f the M a r a t h a

m i g h t y h e a r t o f M a h a r a s h t r a w a s filled w i t h j u s t i f i a b l e p r i d e . n a m e fit t o victoThe unwillbe r a n k e d w i t h t h e g r e a t e s t i n t h e w o r l d i n h i s s i n g l e whole of M a h a r a s h t r a began to call h i m , w i l l i n g l y or its wonder and pride about this unhampered spring of his, about t h i s eagle-flight the of Himalayas ! This informal title of and

rious campaign r i g h t from P o o n a straight to the I n d u s !

i n g l y , b u t l o v i n g l y enough R a g h o - B h a r a r i , ^ i n order to express undeterred the general, his, towards

victorious

R a g h u n a t h r a o , has become i m m o r t a l 1 SOON ARRIVED T H E NEWS OF T H E CROWNING GLORY OF THE MARATHAS 1083. Raghunathrao, the commander-in-chief of the to

M a r a t h a forces, h a d posted some o f the M a r a t h a

Sardars

p u n i s h severely a l l the M u s l i m E m i r s , U m r a o s , gangsters a n d m a r a u d e r s , f a k i r s a n d parasites o f every sort who were creating anarchical the conditions in the Punjab and especially firmly towards Indus V a l l e y plundering the peaceful populace a n d the ' c h a u t h ' a n d their 'Sardeshsoldiers in the

there, and establish the M a r a t h a h o l d i n that territory a n d to collect the revenue m u k h i ' taxes from the H o l k e r , Sabaji Shinde, territory.

O f those Sardars, T u k o j i

Gopalrao Barve with

a t t a c k e d the fort o f A t t o c k , w h i c h was the p r i d e o f the I n d u s v a l l e y , a n d snatched i t away from the M u s l i m hands m o n t h o f J u l y 1758*. T h e M u s l i m g r e e n flag was u p r o o t e d a n d i n i t s place was hoisted i n the tumultuous war-cries of ' H a r H a r M a h a d e v !' o f t h e M a r a t h a s , t h e s a f f r o n - c o l o u r e d o f the H i n d u s o n the fort so the Hinduhorse the Indus ! 1084. O n t h a t glorious d a y at last was the b a n ( A t a k the religious law of of A t t o c k ' . The once a g a i n 'Jaripatka' Marathaand

d r a n k the h o l y waters o f

gjz^) o f a t h o u s a n d y e a r s e n f o r c e d b y

S T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

451 b r o k e n b y the H i n d u arms ! pursued the Muslims even Why, beyond

the the

Hindus Maratha 1085. 1086.

themselves warriors Kandahar !

A t t o c k upto

I t is a l r e a d y e x p l a i n e d i n paragraphs W h e n the

522 t o 5 3 5 of the

how this t o w n was named ' A t t o c k ' a n d w h y . news a r r i v e d i n M a h a r a s h t r a the conquest o f A t t o c k a n d o f t h e h o i s t i n g b y knew no bounds. and driving The Marathas had upto Marathas of of the

the H i n d u J a r i p a t k a on t h a t fort the universal j o y felt there taken Kabul revenge and wrongs done t o the H i n d u s over a thousand the M u s l i m s right hands. years b y routing Kandahar

a n d w r e n c h i n g t h e de f a c t o s o v e r e i g n t y o f t h e w h o l e o f I n d i a f r o m the M u s l i m

A N D T H I S I T S E L F IS T H E F I F T H G L O R I O U S E P O C H O F HINDU VICTORIES OVER T H E AGGRESSORS 1087. records final T h e page i n the h i s t o r y o f the H i n d u n a t i o n w h i c h o f the conquest o f A t t o c k a n d the i n the epic m i l l e n n i a l the defacto Hinduthe sovereignty

this unique event

v i c t o r y o f the H i n d u s

M u s l i m war and the establishment o f

o f t h e H i n d u s o v e r t h e s o - c a l l e d M u s l i m e m p i r e is r e a l l y L e t t e r D a y i n the life o f H i n d u n a t i o n ! HOWEVER 1088. little J u s t as a m a n o n h i s d e a t h - b e d , and sometimes or too, as breathes the or

G o l d e n P a g e i n H i n d u h i s t o r y a n d t h a t d a y is t r u l y t h e R e d

longer

e v e n m a k e s a v i o l e n t effort t o just whole in at but last; more

r i s e i n e p i l e p t i c fits, b u t dies a t l a s t ;

b o d y o f t h e e n o r m o u s l y l o n g s n a k e , t w e n t y feet the V a t (Indian moment, keeps on fig-Ficus

length, g i g a n t i c i n thickness v y i n g w i t h the b r o a d large i n the forests,

trunks of

Indica) tree, m o v i n g dangerously completely, die at

does n o t l i e l i f e l e s s a l l a t o n c e i n a e v e n a t t i m e s seeks t o smashed

e v e n i f i t s h e a d has been s m a s h e d moving convulsively and

l e a p a h e a d , y e t u l t i m a t e l y t h e d y i n g b o d y does the head

s i m i l a r l y i n spite of the fact t h a t the M a r a t h a s h a d

o f the M u s l i m i m p e r i a l p o w e r a n d left i t g a s p i n g

452

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

for its last breath on the battle-fields o f the Indus v a l l e y , t h e m o r i b u n d M u s l i m p o w e r d i d c o n t i n u e t o m a k e f e v e r i s h efforts t o rise a g a i n here a n d there for some t i m e more; body d i d i n fact take a long leap like that that dying but of Panipat,

u l t i m a t e l y i t c o u l d not a v e r t its fast a p p r o a c h i n g death. 1089. began to river, A n d i n the end throughout flutter the whole of I n d i a power ! Not. the

t h e flag o f i n d e p e n d e n t H i n d u whole o f the

alone from the Indus but right from the banks of the K a b u l spread throughout the of Maharana Punjab, upto Further frontiers o f J a m m u a n d K a s h m i r , was established the Hindu;S i k h empire blished the Ranjitsingh ! on, from north everyD e l h i r i g h t u p to R a m e s h w a r a m i n the rest of I n d i a was estap a r a m o u n t c y of the M a r a t h a s , a n d to the Thus was the independent H i n d u S t a t e o f N e p a l !!!

where i n I n d i a began to rule once

again the H i n d u

political

power : the M u s l i m power could not recover its fall ! 1090. of ed T h a t i s w h y i t m u s t be s a i d t h a t o n t h e flung away the day green on flag

which the M a r a t h a s uprooted and

the M u s l i m political d o m i n a n c e from the fort of A t t o c k . saffron c o l o u r Jaripatka, 1091. the H i n d u s gave a r e a l l y m o r t a l b l o w to t h e

and hoisted i n its place their o w n t r i u m p h a n t

M u s l i m power i n I n d i a a n d caused its subsequent death ! E v e n a h i s t o r i a n l i k e Sardesai, who was wont t o of Raghunathrao frontier of (New H i s t o r y and of his make under-statements, wrote; ' A H Maharashtra felt electrified w i t h t h e p r o u d p e r f o r m a n c e bands h a v i n g reached the b a t h e d their horses i n the I n d u s " . r a s h t r a : V o l . I I P a g e . 401). 1092. Hindus A s s o o n as t h e r e p o r t s o f t h e final v i c t o r i e s o f t h e the M u s l i m s i n this millennial Hindu-Muslim nationthe extreme India and Maha-

over

W a r reached M a h a r a s h t r a , the Charans, the B h a t s , the G o n d halees, w h o were the chief e x p o n e n t s o f the p o i g n a n t al feelings o f the people at large atmosphere of every village i n Maharashtra w i t h the m o s t w a r l i k e s p i r i t . began to surcharge

triumphant

joy b y means o f their heroic poems and b a l l a d s , i m b u e d w i t h T h e r e w a s n o t t o be f o u n d a n y selfto respecting M a r a t h a who was not enthralled and inspired

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

463

h e a r t h e s e h e r o i c deeds o f h i s o w n a r n l y . the imaginative vein that a true m o o d of the M a h a r a s h t r a of t h a t d a y can of Maharashtrabhat,

S i n c e i t is o n l y i n be d r a w n , I have

picture o f the romantic

t r i e d to express i t i n m y p o e m G o m a n t a k t h r o u g h the m o u t h a t y p i c a l representative o f the B h a t s , C h a r a n s a n d G o n d h a l e e s ! A few c o u p l e t s f r o m t h e same p o e m are t r a n s l a t e d i n t o E n g l i s h f r o m t h e o r i g i n a l i n M a r a t h i a n d c i t e d here f o r t h e p e r u s a l o f the reader* ! 1093. A PANEGYRIC By -.Maharashtrabhat H e a r , 0 , H i n d u s , hear y o u a l l C o m e s t h e news o f o u r v i c t o r y i n W a r , W r o n g s of a thousand years aveng'd D o w n is t h e v i c t o r v a n q u i s h ' d a g a i n ' Celebrate the d a y w i t h feastings a n d d a n c i n g Y o u r s is t h e r i g h t b y m a r t y r d o m s e a l ' d B u t m i n d , t h ' t a s k is not yet done ! O n l y t h e r a m p a r t s so f a r ' r e w o n ; T h e r o c k ' s t o be c l i m ' d , t h e f o r t ' s t o be s t o r m ' d T h e w i s h ' d f o r s u m m i t i s s a f e l y t o be m a d e ! D a w n ' d t o d a y is the moment auspicious F o r H i n d u - p a d s h a h i happy and glorious ! S t i l l the solemnities aren't over Impending dangers overhead hover. L i k e S t a r t e r s o f E r a s h a v e we w o n t h i s g l o r y L i k e Starters of E r a s must we h o l d it g r i m l y ' Once again o'the banks of the' Indus P r o u d l y c a r r y i n g the crest o f g o l d S t a n d s the horse o f a H i n d u w a r r i o r T o quench his thirst o f a thousand years ! C o m e w i t h t h e seas, y e , G a n g a m a i y y a , W a t e r s pure of C a v e r i come; Sindhu, Shatadru, Triveni, Jamuna G o d a , K r i s h n a ' r e w e l c o m e here ! H o l y places'nd pilgrim-resorts S p r e a d o'er I n d i a , c o m e , y o u , a l l . Haridwar, Kailas, Kash'nd Puri D w a r k a ' n d M a t h u r a come i n a h u r r y !

454

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

H e a r , O, hear the tidings clear V i c t o r y o n th'field is pure, 0 , dear, W r e c k ' d w e o u r v e n g e a n c e o n t h e foe D e l a y ' d though 'twas for a thousand years, And Look ! T h e v a u n t i n g v i c t o r lies, h o w l o w ! G o d has i n d u l g e d H i n d u w a r r i o r s W i t h t h e i r cherished d r e a m o f life. Proudly flutters on Attock today A g a i n the H i n d u J a r i p a t k a . ' ( T r a n s l a t e d f r o m t h e c o u p l e t s n u m b e r e d 1, 112, 116, 11T^ 1 1 8 , 127, 1 2 8 , 1 2 9 , 130, 131 f r o m t h e o r i g i n a l p o e m )

JUL/
CHAPTER

Glorious Epoch
X X n i

T H E SIXTH GLORIOUS E P O C H O F HINDU VICTORIES OVER T H E AGGRESSORS INDIA F R E E D F R O M T H E BRITISH DOMINATION 1094. 1094-A. This chapter on the S i x t h Glorious Epoch been defined of in

H i n d u V i c t o r i e s O v e r A g g r e s s o r s is t h e l a s t o n e . T h e scope o f t h i s b o o k has p a r a g r a p h 7 o f t h e first c h a p t e r o f t h i s b o o k . Epoch That delimita-

t i o n itself suggests that i n this chapter o n the S i x t h G l o r i o u s o f H i n d u v i c t o r i e s i t is n o t a t a l l necessary t o g i v e a firmly establia empire on the whole of I n d i a , the H i n d u an independent and sovereign republic T h e o n l y object of this the detailed account o f how, while the B r i t i s h h a d shed their m i g h t y place o f p r i d e as is j u s t which the

n a t i o n c o u l d m a k e i t s e l f i n d e p e n d e n t a n d h o w i t has t a k e n amongst the nations of the w o r l d . chapter British the standing

t o e x a m i n e a n d assess o n l y s a l i e n t p o i n t s i n with

t h i s e x c i t i n g w a r of l i b e r a t i o n of the H i n d u n a t i o n f o r e i g n as w e l l as t h e i n d e p e n d e n t fact that they are

have been p u r p o s e l y o v e r l o o k e d b y a l m o s t a l l historians, notwithfrom highly important

the p o i n t o f view of H i n d u t w a . 1095. B u t t h a t too I have done for the m o s t p a r t i n m y

456

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

o t h e r b o o k s , as f a r as i t w a s n e c e s s a r y t o d o so : 1096. last (1) I t i s a l r e a d y that the mentioned and at the end of the had,

chapter

H i n d u s had completely uprooted the Hindu States

foreign M u s l i m empire from I n d i a not, i n fact, wield

once a g a i n , b e e n e s t a b l i s h e d e v e r y w h e r e a n d t h e M u s l i m s d i d a n y i m p e r i a l a u t h o r i t y over the l a n d o f H i n d u s t a n . B u t w h i l e the H i n d u n a t i o n was t h u s i n e x t r i c a b l y involved were had i n a g i g a n t i c m i l l e n n i a l w a r to root out the M u s l i m in that direction, European commenced their efforts nations like the i m p e r i a l power from I n d i a a n d w h i l e a l l i t s energies a n d t i m e utilized already "Portuguese, the F r e n c h , the D u t c h a n d especially the E n g l i s h at establishing their The Marathas who nations just in r u l e over I n d i a secretly or even openly.

h a d assumed the leadership o f the H i n d u n a t i o n at t h a t t i m e h a d s i m u l t a n e o u s l y t o face a l l these E u r o p e a n when the they in were t h e M u s l i m s ! A l t h o u g h t h e y h a d been end arresting the progress c a r r y i n g o n a life a n d d e a t h struggle w i t h m o s t l y successful o f the Portuguese, the Marathas and over

F r e n c h , the D u t c h a n d the E n g l i s h , however, shrewdly a v a i l e d themselves o f the o p p o r t u n i t y , they got, when the the M u s l i m firmly were engaged i n the struggle w i t h gradually but t r a m p l i n g under powers, Nawabs

established their foot-hold i n the B e n g a l

t h e i r feet t h e w e a k e r M u s l i m

there. Thereafter t h e y p u s h e d o n t h e i r aggressive moves a n d e s t a b l i s h e d , t h o u g h n o t de j u r e y e t de f a c t o , s o v e r e i g n t y o v e r the t e r r i t o r y right upto D e l h i . N a t u r a l l y t h e y soon came t o grips w i t h the M a r a t h a s , who h a d to lead the H i n d u n a t i o n at that time. I n m y book, H i n d u Patpadshahi (originally written i n E n g l i s h and now translated into M a r a t h i ) I have sufficiently discussed, f r o m the s t a n d p o i n t of the H i n d u n a t i o n , h o w a n d t o what extent the M a r a t h a s worsted the E n g l i s h d u r i n g First and the Second A n g l o - M a r a t h a Wars^. The readers should do well to read i t . 1097. time That discussion w i l l stepped on the make first Indian the is following that from two the the curious

broad points absolutely clear. the E n g l i s h never fought w i t h t h e m for

The

s o i l the M u s l i m s independence.

national political

6 t H GLORIOUS EPOCH

457

With

the

short e x c e p t i o n of those w i t h the M y s o r e State o f fought Hindus for had

H a i d a r and T i p u , a i l the wars, which the E n g l i s h the H i n d u s alone. had snatched the T h i s c l e a r l y shows t h a t the imperial authority.

t h e s o v e r e i g n t y o v e r I n d i a , h a d t o be n e c e s s a r i l y f o u g h t w i t h p r a c t i c a l l y d e s t r o y e d t h e p o l i t i c a l p o w e r o f t he M u s l i m s a n d Another puppet equally Moghal manner important Emperor as the p o i n t to for fifty be r e m e m b e r e d i s t h a t t h e E n g l i s h , t o o , y e a r s a f t e r t h e y h a d e s t a b l i s h e d t h e i r de the v e r y same had, as a p o l i t i c a l expedient o f the time

h a d m a i n t a i n e d the n o m i n a l d i g n i t y o f the facto sovereign power over I n d i a i n Marathas

k e p t o n r e c o g n i z i n g t h e s a m e ' k i n g o f s h r e d s a n d p a t c h e s ' as the ' E m p e r o r of I n d i a ' . 1098. the I t a g a i n exposes t h e snobbery people For w h o r i d i c u l e the the English, too, and ignorance of

Anglicized

M a r a t h a s for this found the same

'political expedient' o f theirs, o f a n o m i n a l r e c o g n i t i o n of the Moghal Emperor. p o l i t i c a l e x p e d i e n t useful t o t h e m . of theirs I T H E ANGLO-SIKH WARS 1099, Maratha N o sooner d i d the E n g l i s h destroy the power over India had o f the they Maratha to states to power sovereign their great These A n g l i c i z e d people

h o w e v e r d o n o t c r i u i c i z e t h e E n g l i s h f o r t h i s same ' w e a k n e s s '

i n A . D . 1818 a n d n o sooner d i d accept the cross s w o r d s w i t h was another

t h e y force t h e r e s t overlordship kingdom that the than

new-born H i n d u power. a f t e r 1818. It was after

That Hindu

o f M a h a r a j a E a n j i t s i n g w h i c h rose t o

prominence

the death of Maharaja R a n j i t s i n g D o g r a s s p r e a d far In the end and the was

E n g l i s h t o o k t h e field a g a i n s t t h e c o m b i n e d H i n d u (Sutlej) a n d

m i g h t of the S i k h s , the J a t s a n d the to the n o r t h upto K a s h m i r English A.D. were successful the established 1850. from and the to

wide f r o m t h e r i v e r K a b u l t o t h e r i v e r S h a t a d r u Ladakh. English and Punjab

sovereignty round

Kashmir

about

458

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

M Y BOOK O N T H E HISTORY OF SIKHSTHE ONE THAT WAS 1100. covered by DESTROYED History on thewas the

A s I have s u r v e y e d the p e r i o d o f I n d i a n similarly I had written a discourse But

the M a r a t h a E m p i r e , i n m y E n g l i s h book H i n d u

Patpadshahi,

period f o l l o w i n g the M a r a t h a epoch i n t h a t b o o k o f mine, t h e H i s t o r y of the S i k h s , w r i t t e n i n M a r a t h i . in the while I t h i c k o f revolutionary political activities against

E n g l i s h i n P a r i s , r o u n d a b o u t 1909-10, the m a n u s c r i p t o f m y book* ' T h e H i s t o r y o f t h e S i k h s ' f e l l i n t o t h e h a n d s o f G o v e r n ment of India's before Secret and Intelligence this one Department in and Epochs was, books of destroyed publication. However, my

"Prushthabhumi" Hindu history read it. standpoint upto

" S i x Glorious events

H i n d u Victories Over A g g r e s s o r s " ' I have discussed from the a l l the important i n the Sikh 1850the time when the m i g h t y k i n g d o m of

the S i k h s was v i r t u a l l y destroyed ! The curious reader s h o u l d

THE ANGLO-NEPALESE WAR 1101. The t h i r d great power w i t h which the E n g l i s h had' of I n d i a was the then to mighty thatA l t h o u g h the E n g l i s h u l t i m a t e l y w o n destroy the their completely. external Barring affairs, the English interna] of

t o fight f o r t h e s o v e r e i g n t y H i n d u state of N e p a l . Nepalese Hindu State

t h a t w a r , t h e i r success w a s n o t so g r e a t as p a r a m o u n t c y as r e g a r d s t h e independence the English

was u n i m p a i r e d * . sovereignty was and over a

A g a i n , this existence of the for field continuance India for a l o n g t i m e afterceaselessly quite-

Nepalese H i n d u State was essential wards. provided For Nepal staunch fertile

which

b r a v e H i n d u G u r k h a soldiers for the

English army. facing the

This H i n d u G u r k h a army proved itself army of other was

c a p a b l e of, n o t o n l y i n I n d i a , b u t a l s o i n E u r o p e , s u c c e s s f u l l y even numbered white M o r e o v e r i n the face European, not onlycountries. from the capable but o f a plausible aggression

mighty Empire of Russia, which

anxious to i n v a d e the n o r t h e r n frontiers o f the

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

B r i t i s h I n d i a n E m p i r e , the E n g l i s h w i s h e d t h a t the state o f N e p a l s h o u l d serve as a B u f f e r such a R u s s i a n aggression m i g h t n o t come too 1102. Only after

warlike

State i n order t h a t unexpectedly.

defeating the three H i n d u powers o f the English of itsthe

the M a r a t h a s , the S i k h s a n d the Nepalese c o u l d c l a i m complete sovereignty over I n d i a . 1103. overseas activities enlarging The traders scrambling little East India

Company begun

i n E n g l a n d , which was established r o u n d had

about the rise the

of Shivaji Maharaj and which sphere o f a c t i v i t i e s a n d thus

w i t h t w o m e a g r e f a c t o r i e s a t i t s d i s p o s a l , w e n t on, acquired o f the w h o l e o f I n d i a a b o u t 1850 ! Originally obscure-

sovereignty

started by about a dozen E n g l i s h men of p l u c k , the

t r a d i n g c o m p a n y thus became, w i t h i n a short p e r i o d o f t w o , c e n t u r i e s o r so, t h e m i s t r e s s o f a m i g h t y e m p i r e ! D u r i n g thesame one states this sole period another were rose for and fell many royal dynasties v y i n g with. the sovereignty of India. Many sundry wastheit. icsyear year'ssoon a n d f o u n d themselves engaged i n . But ultimately it to become on which

founded

internecine

warfare a n d destroyed.

E a s t I n d i a Company which struggled a n d fought on a n d mistress of I n d i a . H o w very insignificant a commercial day

u l t i m a t e l y supplanted a l l those r i v a l powers b o d y was this E a s t I n d i a C o m p a n y on the reports o f i t s assets of its dissolution, and liabilities,

was started b y a h a n d f u l of shareholders I B u t a l l its y e a r l y of its its income and previous e x p e n d i t u r e , r i g h t f r o m i t s first y e a r o f i n c e p t i o n t o t h e carrying forward

b a l a n c e a n d n e w sources o f i n c o m e a n d n e w i t e m s o f e x p e n d i t u r e e v e r y y e a r , t i l l after a h u n d r e d a n d fifty o r t w o h u n d r e d , years it came to include towards its credit side the very, systemitself anyafterA n d when e m p i r e o f I n d i a , h a d a l l been v e r y s c r u p u l o u s l y a n d atically preserved i n its secretariat i n L o n d o n . the British i n 1858 i t w a s d i s s o l v e d a n d

Government up like and

t o o k over the E m p i r e o f I n d i a i n the name o f Queen V i c t o r i a , i t was most s y s t e m a t i c a l l y a n d legally wound c o m m e r c i a l or professional concern p a y i n g every h i s d u e s as p e r i t s l a s t b a l a n c e - s h e e t of that year shareholder

460

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

p a y i n g off a l l o t h e r l i a b i l i t i e s * ! 1104. organize with the This continuous and govern, way to process run a of British vast and administracapacity to complicated i n our t i o n , this neatness a n d precision i n its w o r k , its

a d m i n i s t r a t i o n , shine a l l the more g l o r i o u s l y w h e n contrasted confused complete it is of doing things, for to nation prevalent c o u n t r y at t h a t time, and o u r Although our l a c k of order, p o l i t i c a l i n s t a b i l i t y disregard well-organized work ! the similarity and and o u r o w n , as t h e y show

unjustifiable

difference b e t w e e n t h e B r i t i s h

a t the time were, b y such a s o l i t a r y a n d c o m p a r a t i v e l y i n s i g n i f i c a n t i n s t a n c e as t h i s , i t m a y s t i l l s e r v e as a p o i n t e r a n d a v e r y effective p o i n t e r a t that-to s h o w h o w t h e o n c e petty E a s t I n d i a C o m p a n y c o u l d become i n the end the H o n o u r a b l e C o m p a n y S a r k a r B a h a d u r w h i c h r a n the i m p e r i a l a d m i n i s t r a t i o n of India*. 1105. hearts never A l t h o u g h the deep-rooted or total and defeat of our H i n d u n a t i o n arrow, even us we had

-at t h e h a n d s like a

o f the B r i t i s h h a d always been r a n k l i n g i n our envenomed people never over died On glossed over i t , n o t pretexts. detracted

repudiated it

from the v i c t o r y o f the B r i t i s h -and r a i l i n g a t t h e m that defeat of our u n d e r false Hindu courage a n d a b i l i t y w h i c h h a d sincerely believed t h a t i n t h i s B r i t i s h w h o were a t war and strength, t h e success or defeat that time should on the

by scolding to avenge we

F o r , we had the away the contrary

nation.

b i t t e r w a r between the H i n d u superior battlefields t o us i n t h e a r t never of

a n d the B r i t i s h nations i t was on the whole n a t u r a l t h a t the succeed o v e r us. We knew that obeyed the

dictates o f the code o f justice o r i n j u s t i c e . 1106. p o w e r was nation on F o r this r e a s o n , as in India s o o n as t h e British imperial

established the After

the innermost heroic s p i r i t to v a n q u i s h the B r i t i s h by resorting a w a y the to some

i n the c o u n t r y took up the gauntlet battlefield the British itself N r u s i n h i a n act of aggressive heroism. 1107.

snatched defeated

imperial

a u t h o r i t y from its h a n d s the

H i n d u n a t i o n l a y for

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

461 pale-faced. time after womb eruption i n its hot. the Even every is its the the last, Hindu to the volcano the lies But

some unless

time that

dazed cold for

and some

dead and explosive become merely

eruption.

particular

terribly inwardly As and

substances by

smouldering

unbearably defeated mighty go full

Similarly there soon

nation was seethe

B r i t i s h i t was n o t y e t d e a d . began

such i n its order to

heart tilt

smoulder the English !

explosive elements of m a n y once again against

v a l i a n t souls i n victorious

(OUTBURST) T H E F m S T G R E A T INDIAN BOMBARDMENT

AGAINST T H E BRITISH R E G I M E 1108. when there effort And to there Hardly a was uproot flared a d a e a d e e l a p s e d after outburst first the British had joint India. war of

conquered the last H i n d u State o f E a n j i t s i n g i n the great the up the of H i n d u - M u s l i m from of the British imperial power conflagration

Punjab

I n d e p e n d e n c e a g a i n s t t h e B r i t i s h i n 1857 !!! 1109. themselves T h e one r e m a r k a b l e Hindus and aspect of this the Muslims revolutionary had organized

war was t h a t the

into a joint n a t i o n a l front and waged a nation-

wide w a r against the B r i t i s h , forgetting their age-long e n m i t y of centuries together ! 1110. of about B u t I have five hundred of 1857". already pages In it I written named, have some t i m e i n 1 9 0 8 "Indian reviewed War that of war 1909 a d e t a i l e d h i s t o r y o f t h i s r e v o l u t i o n a r y w a r i n m y b o o k Independence

f r o m t h e s t a n d p o i n t o f the H i n d u n a t i o n . n e c e s s a r y t o r e p e a t t h e s a m e here a g a i n . 1111. the English D u r i n g those t w o or English far casualties three

A s such i t is n o t of this war of losses suffered that by The

years

Independence the

suffered

such

heavy those

outnumbered Marathas,

t h e m i n a l l their wars w i t h the Nepalese

the S i k h s a n d the

t a k e n together, for the sovereignty of I n d i a .

462 brave ants, General penalty nearly a revolutionists

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

k i l l e d so

many and

British like

warriors

and

white men !

L e t alone

the p e t t y

English captains, lieutensuch second-grade Outram, the dispatched the like General W h i t e ,

collectors, Magistrates Neill, with Sir Henry lives. the

oflScers, b u t s u c h e m i n e n t

personalities Lawrence, a n d others The

General

Commander-in-Chief Anson their on most of them

too h a d to p a y

revolutionaries The fighters from

battlefield !

English too killed amongst Peshwa,

hundred

thousand

r e v o l u t i o n a r i e s , as p e r t h e

statement of Nanasahib

the leader of t h a t r e v o l u t i o n ' ! 1112. terminated A t the end o f this 'The Honourable revolutionary war the B r i t i s h East India Company' which thought

was to the r e v o l u t i o n a r i e s a v i r t u a l B r i t i s h G o v e r n m e n t , a n d w h i c h t h e y hated for the same reason. t h a t the a b o l i t i o n of wishes h a d display, been The British 'The E a s t I n d i a C o m p a n y ' a n d its rule t h i s r e s p e c t I So t h e B r i t i s h of India h a d been taken had

w o u l d p a c i f y t h e I n d i a n r e v o l u t i o n a r i e s i n as m u c h a s t h e i r honoured i n G o v e r n m e n t p r o c l a i m e d i t w i t h a l l the fanfare a n d grandiose that the administration over from the E a s t I n d i a been d i s s o l v e d a n d "would Company and t h a t the latter

further t h a t the B r i t i s h Queen,

Victoria, Thus hated

thereafter, take for herself of arms on

the t i t l e . T h e E m p r e s s of b y the Indian revoluto the

I n d i a , ' assuming full sovereign power over the c o u n t r y . the clash the battlefield, tionists for about three years had put a n end

'East India Company'. 1113. O v e r a n d a b o v e t h i s the B r i t i s h i s s u e d t h r o u g h o u t of the new Empress of

I n d i a a p r o c l a m a t i o n i n the name

I n d i a , V i c t o r i a , the Queen of E n g l a n d , i n w h i c h , for the sake of the revolutionists and w i t h a v i e w to pacifying them a b i t , it was said t h a t after t h e issue o f t h a t p r o c l a m a t i o n , w h i c h fighting o p e n l y or c o v e r t l y a n d shown, without they of the 'mutineers' w o u l d stop

r e t u r n to t h e i r h o m e s n e v e r to h a r a s s the E n g l i s h p e o p l e a n d w o u l d b e g i n l i v i n g a p e a c e f u l l i f e , w o u l d be exception, royal clemency, irrespective might have done i n respect o f the 'mutiny'*. of anything

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

463 British had thus surrendered, the two points, o f the new though was of

1114. in respect a

After o f the

the

not e x p l i c i t l y y e t doubtless i m p l i c i t l y , to abovementioned i n c l u d e d i n the said p r o c l a m a t i o n India British further

revolutionists there Empress

i m p o r t a n t promise that neither the B r i t i s h would be suffered t o i n t e r f e r e w i t h the

G o v e r n m e n t , n o r a n y l o c a l w h i t e - s k i n n e d ofiScer, n o r e v e n a n y missionary r e l i g i o n o f the ' n a t i v e s ' , t h a t the E m p r e s s o f I n d i a wished to t r e a t a l l her subjects, t h e H i n d u s , the M u s l i m s , the C h r i s t i a n s a n d o t h e r s , i m p a r t i a l l y a n d t h a t she, as t h e E m p r e s s o f I n d i a , w o u l d protect every religion f r o m the t y r a n n i c a l at the was hands of every other r e l i g i o n " . this famous one included in proclamation Indian out to in persecution order to T h i s express promise

eradicate that the

o f t h e m o s t p o t e n t causes o f t h e o u t b r e a k o f apprehension destroy the government was

t h e W a r o f I n d e p e n d e n c e , n a m e l y , the company's

n a t i v e r e l i g i o n s a n d to c o n v e r t a l l the I n d i a n s to C h r i s t i a n i t y w i t h t h e use o f f o r c e . A n d this, too, was a tacit submission of the B r i t i s h to the revolutionists ! 1115. made Indian India. heirs to Y e t another i m p o r t a n t submission was implicitly I t was the the in

t o the revolutionists i n this proclamation. rulers the right of adoption to the and

d i s c o n t i n u a t i o n o f t h e o b n o x i o u s practice^'annexing their territories British

of denying possessions

liquidating and

F o r , i t was e x p r e s s l y p r o m i s e d i n the s a i d p r o c l a m a adopt adopted their estates w o u l d same be h o n o u r e d . political and Their

t i o n t h a t the t r a d i t i o n a l r i g h t of the I n d i a n rulers to heirs were p r o m i s e d the

administrative

r i g h t s as t h e y e n j o y e d u n d e r t h e o l d t r a d i t i o n . 1115-A. Thus the B r i t i s h h a d tried by means of this

Q u e e n ' s p r o c l a m a t i o n t o r e m o v e a l m o s t a l l t h e causes, w h i c h i n their opinion, had l e d to the horrible revolt o f the course thought in the British give opinionand the satisfaction one to which the Indian they Indian revolutionists. Nevertheless the most i m p o r t a n t promiseof would complete

peoplewas that 1116. A l l the I n d i a n subjects of Queen V i c t o r i a w o u l d

464 be t r e a t e d as would

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

respectfully

as

the

British;and that

they

be s e l e c t e d f o r a p p o i n t m e n t to a l l t h e o f f i c i a l p o s t s i n BUT THIS PROCLAMATION H A D NO

t h e B r i t i s h e m p i r e i r r e s p e c t i v e o f caste, c r e e d o r r e l i g i o n ^ * !! 1116-A. 1117. EFFECT WHATSOEVER UPON T H E REVOLUTIONISTS ! Why, a p a r a l l e l p r o c l a m a t i o n was issued b y the and trenchant rejoinder to the and poignant it 'The Indian had been r e v o l u t i o n i s t s as a p u n g e n t

Queen's P r o c l a m a t i o n " ! H o w appropriate War of Independence of 1857'".

w a s h a s a l r e a d y been c l e a r l y s h o w n i n m y b o o k , m a d e i n i t was t h a t the revolutionary war

The very basic statement that

f o u g h t so f a r w a s n o t f o u g h t b e c a u s e t h e y w a n t e d t h e r u l e o f t h e B r i t i s h E a s t I n d i a C o m p a n y o v e r I n d i a t o be r e p l a c e d b y that of the i m p e r i a l a u t h o r i t y of the B r i t i s h Q u e e n " . d i d not want any foreign powerand certainly the they Britishto were fighting dominate over India! not They They of a that wanted they

c o m p l e t e l y i n d e p e n d e n t s e l f - r u l e .' T h a t is w h y , i n the battlefields.

said, India,

A l t h o u g h the Queen's General T o t y a Tope,

P r o c l a m a t i o n was e x h i b i t e d o n every w a l l throughout thousands Ferozshah of almost of revolutionists, including and

Shreemant Nanasahib, Balasahib, ' J a l k a R a m b h a u ' , Amarsing, other eminent leaders o f the r e v o l u t i o n k e p t O n l y after the heroic f a l l in the a l l - c o n s u m i n g flames o f t h e t i l l the v e r y last, could t h a t o n fighting f o r m o n t h s t o g e t h e r " ! a l l of them fighting and revolution, fighting

sacrificial p i t smoulder low a n d cool d o w n subsequently ! HOWEVER ! 1118. in the H o w e v e r , the last two, or three promises g i v e n fail to have the

'Queen's

Proclamation' d i d not English

' d e s i r e d ' effect o n t h e n e w g e n e r a t i o n o f I n d i a n p e o p l e w h i c h was later on educated i n the that the were shortly opened schools a n d and on that which colleges of the on thereafter

t h o u s a n d s o f I n d i a n officers a n d s e r v a n t s Government salaries. M a d r a s a n d other cities where the

thrived

Especially in Calcutta, Bombay, illusory British reforms

h a d a l r e a d y s p r e a d t h e i r c o b w e b s m u c h e a r l i e r t h a n 1857 t h e

6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

46& the to promise enjoy in all to the as

t h e n I n d i a n l e a d e r s w e r e so m u c h e l a t e d b y the civic Queen's Proclamations that well and as a l l o w h e r B r i t i s h as rights equally the total Indian

the B r i t i s h Empress w o u l d subjects

without any invidious distinction, p u b l i c meetings held

t h a t they declared, openly i n the celebrate Indian

e x t i n c t i o n of the ' m u t i n y ' , t h a t n o w on o f t h e Q u e e n was j u s t out,

t h e B r i t i s h e m p i r e b e l o n g e d as m u c h t o t h e B r i t i s h as t o p e o p l e "I This Proclamation another 'peaceful' device that the B r i t i s h h a d found

t h e y h a d u s e d t h e o t h e r one o f ' v i o l e n t r e p r e s s i o n ' , s i m p l y t o p u t d o w n the I n d i a n revolutionaries. T h e y h a d not the least intention the words to f o l l o w i n future the p o l i t i c a l or a d m i n i s t r a t i v e This I have a m p l y proved by quoting B u t the credulous a n d class were converted earnestly On the to policy outlined in it

of the B r i t i s h statesmen themselves i n m y books above-mentioned their British o f I n d i a n people w h o could never grasp t h i s

written on later h i s t o r y " . minds busy secret of the serving and

were e d u c a t e d i n ' E n g l i s h S c h o o l s ' a n d who masters

crooked ruse o f the B r i t i s h d i p l o m a c y . who, mad with victory, had the

c o n t r a r y , b e i n g deluded b y the preposterous P r o c l a m a t i o n o f the Queen, ascend Indian absurd Carta' after concede tightened feet even to audacity the i m p e r i a l throne o f I n d i a , these simple gulls o f C a r t a i n press a n d p u b l i c m e e t i n g s " . is t o English How people,

I n d i a n l e a d e r s h a s t e n e d t o g l o r i f y t h a t ' P r o c l a m a t i o n ' as t h e Magna and foolish i t compare that original 'Magna

i n E n g l i s h h i s t o r y , w i t h w h i c h the fighting to them the more their fundamental 'Proclamation than

successfully w i t h their K i n g , h a d forced h i m to civic rights, with this of the only Queen', gilding which them profane shackles forcibly

deceitful and

of slavery on the I n d i a n hands a n d before,

o u t w a r d l y so as t o p a s s t h e m o n as o r n a m e n t s . 1119. But in my B a c k g r o u n d to m y ' A u t o b i o g r a p h y ' I a n d f r o m the p o i n t of

have a l r e a d y dealt, at greater length, after the t e m p o r a r y 1857 was achieved

v i e w o f the I n d i a n people, w i t h the p e r i o d o f I n d i a n h i s t o r y , p a c i f i c a t i o n o f the W a r and the foundation of Liberation of of the British

466

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

administration i n I n d i a was n o t be r e p e a t e d h e r e !

firmly

secured*".

Hence i t need

THE PECULIAR CHARACTER O F T H E PERIOD T H E POLITICAL M O V E M E N T S O F T H E LOYALISTS 1120. The peculiarity of the period following the pacifir i s i n g o f 1857 i.e., roughly speaking nation-wide that believed

c a t i o n o f the n a t i o n a l movement

f r o m 1860 t o 1 9 0 0 i s t h a t i t is d o m i n a t e d b y a under the leadership of those who

I n d i a w o u l d once a g a i n see n a t i o n a l p r o s p e r i t y a n d d e v e l o p ment only b y remaining achieve generally tradition it that way c a l l e d a n age of heroism i n the B r i t i s h Hence e m p i r e a n d she m u s t this period can be politicians. advocated Howarmed alone

of the L o y a l i s t

e v e r , e v e n i n t h i s age o f a v o w e d l o y a l p o l i t i c i a n s t h e a g e - o l d which vehemently r e v o l t t o free t h e mother-land from B r i t i s h d o m i n a t i o n was

n o t a l t o g e t h e r e x t i n c t ! I t d i d flare u p s e c r e t l y o r e v e n o p e n l y , i n some d a r i n g r i s i n g s I E v e n t h o s e m o m e n t a r y e x p l o s i o n s o f t h a t t r a d i t i o n a l . [ h e r o i s m d i d not f a i l to administration in India and these a r m e d r e v o l t s 74 A . D . against independence them. effective the violent people at least for the t i m e b e i n g . w o u l d sufl&ce. convulse the B r i t i s h to excite a n d inspire the I n d i a n O n l y two illustrations of The H i n d u Muslims rising under for political more under was a

t h e l e a d e r s h i p o f R a m s i n g K u k a * * i n t h e P u n j a b d u r i n g 1870the B r i t i s h a n d the a n d for defending first, our religion is the chief o f and even It

A n d the second, t h a n the

far more extensive w a s t h e one the

in Maharashtra the

leadership

of Vasudev B a l w a n t Phadke*'. against B r i t i s h for

armed revolt

complete

i n d e p e n d e n c e o f I n d i a ! T h e s e i n c i d e n t s , t o o , are r e v i e w e d i n d e t a i l i n the ' B a c k g r o u n d ' to m y ' A u t o b i o g r a p h y . ' 1121. brothers on Thereafter d a w n e d t h e age o f L o k m a n y a Tilak,

w h i c h was synochronized b y the lethal

attacks of Chaphekar activity of

t h e E n g l i s h officers a n d t h e f e v e r i s h

secret r e v o l u t i o n a r y societies for l i b e r t y .

"fifH GLORIOUS E P e O H

467

T H E P O L I T I C A L M O V E M E N T S IN INDIA AFTER 1122. era o f l o y a l i s t p o l i t i c a l 1900 began the one of A t t h e e n d o f 1900 o r t h e r e a b o u t s t e r m i n a t e d t h e movement and fittingly be c a l l e d t h o u g h n o t To this very period hearts that the these in the

L o k m a n y a Tilak which might

revolutionaryconducive to revolution.

were i n e x t r i c a b l y t i e d up i n m y v e r y c h i l d h o o d from the t i m e of t h e m a r t y r s , C h a p h e k a r ' s s a l l y a t t h e B r i t i s h , m y ^strings** a n d l a t e r o n m y w h o l e l i f e an e x t e n s i v e c h a p t e r i n t h e JEnglish. point was dedicated to

r e v o l u t i o n a r y a c t i v i t y . A s s u c h m y l i f e - h i s t o r y i t s e l f became war of liberation against m i g h t be s a i d a b o u t already appeared N a t u r a l l y , whatever

ination-wide political activities during this period, from the o f v i e w o f H i n d u t w a , has written part was i n of m y ' A u t o b i o g r a p h y ' or w i l l perhaps t o come i n c l o s e r c o n t a c t s i n the with of

one w h i c h m i g h t be w r i t t e n h e r e a f t e r . m y teens I b e g a n almost a l l t h e elder reputed movement.

A s such even when I

l e a d e r s o f I n d i a i n respect

this independence 1123. days I political

W h e n I h a d been t o E n g l a n d i n m y v e r y y o u n g w i t h the eldest of the Indian

h a d come i n c o n t a c t front,

p o l i t i c i a n s o f t h e t i m e a n d the e a r l i e s t f o u n d e r o f t h e l o y a l i s t namely Dadabhai Nawroji, in his eighties. W h y , t h e r e m y r o v o l u t i o n a r y p a r t y h a d t o cross s w o r d s w i t h h i s B r i t i s h - l o y a l i s t p a r t y i n o u r t u g - o f - w a r f o r the l e a d e r s h i p of I n d i a n p o l i t i c a l m o v e m e n t i n E n g l a n d * * . N e x t t o h i m I h a d d e v e l o p e d i n E n g l a n d i t s e l f closer r e l a t i o n s w i t h t h e r e s p e c t e d s t a u n c h B e n g a l i f r e e d o m fighters f r o m a m o n g s t t h o s e b e l o n g i n g to the g e n e r a t i o n following that of Dadabhai Nawroji, l i k e the l a t e S h r e e D a t t a a n d others**. fighting loped Surendranath Bannerjee, Romeshchandra W i t h m o s t o f the y o u n g e r l e a d e r s o f t h e the staunch nationalist I had party deveWith Krishan of the the l o y a l i s t f r o n t

s a m e p e r i o d b e l o n g i n g to vehemently against personal friendship

and ideological kinship. from Pandit Shyamji

the active p o l i t i c a l workers Gokhale a n d such other

Varma, Lala Lajpat R a i , Bipinchandra P a l , Right Honourable a l l - I n d i a figures t o h u n d r e d s

468 leaders

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY

b e l o n g i n g to different or h a d to

provinces, I b a d either fight political battles

deveShreeclosely

loped friendly ties occasions. mant Dadarao

on many

L o k m a n y a Tilak, Shivrampant Paranjpe, of leaders t h a t line were t h a t some from other individually and provinces, too, so the

K h a p a r d e , D r . M o o n j e a n d other M a h a r a s h of them staunchi bestowed

t r i a n leaders nationalist

acquainted w i t h me

p a r e n t a l a f f e c t i o n o n me*'. company with h a d more

F o r example while B i p i n c h a n d r a Bipin Babu flesh i n the himself Bengali

P a l was i n E n g l a n d , I was s t a y i n g w i t h h i m for some t i m e i n his son, N i r a n j a n P a l * ' . c o o k e d fish a n d t h a n once

style a n d h a d served them to me w i t h great i m p o r t u n i t y a n d h a d a d d e d to his m o r a l c r e d i t the m e r i t o r i o u s act o f p o l l u t i n g a strictly vegetarian Maharashtrian Brahmin like myself. came W i t h the future exponent o f the 'non-violent truth-assertion'^ (Satyagrah), 'non-cooperation movement' acquainted i n a friendly w h e r e he w a s thereafter throughout our times i n conflictin the relations w a y w h e n he who later o n t o be w i d e l y k n o w n as M a h a t m a j i I h a p p e n e d t o be c l o s e l y h a d come t o E n g l a n d and many tootogether and in India. in India are t h e n k n o w n s i m p l y as B a r r i s t e r G a n d h i * ' lives we came arena political

A n d my leadership'

with armed revolutionary party

w e l l - k n o w n t o be r e c o u n t e d here !

The All-India

o f t h e p o s t - C h a p h e k a r r e v o l u t i o n a r y a c t i v i t i e s h a d b y chance d e v o l v e d o n me at least i n the beginningfirst i n M a h a r a s h t r a and thereafter in England". N e e d i t be told that I had developed very close a c q u a i n t a n c e w i t h thousands of brave and many other elder those who were

m a r t y r s a n d g a l l a n t fighters o f t h a t p a r t y ? S h y a m j i K r i s h a n Varma, Madam Cama, Barrister R a n a and eminent personalities were among

c o n v e r t e d to our r e v o l u t i o n a r y views through m y propaganda, a n d guidance*!. friendship India. original with T h u s I h a d v e r y close c o n t a c t s a n d p e r s o n a l various great personalities from of m y its all over of members and revolutionary right from i t s innumerable

T o the thousands nucleus at N a s i k

secret society,

the A b h i n a v B h a r a t Samastha, B h a g u r to

branches i n m a n y foreign countries I h a d myself a d m i n i s t e r e d

 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH

469 The martyr Madanlal

the

oath

o f allegiance i n person.

Dhingra, Lala Hardayal, B h a i Parmanandji, Chattopadhyaya, Senapati Bapat, lacharya, 'Rishi' Thereafter tation f o r life the great historian, D r . J a y a s w a l , T i r u m a A i y a r h o w m a n y n a m e s c a n one r e c o u n t ? to the Andamans on of Pulin transporthe the company Biharidas,

w h e n 1 w a s sent I had

C h i e f o f the A n u s h i l a n S a m i t i , S a m i t i , U p e n d r a n a t h Bannerjee, dradas Sikh and other Bengali fellow-convicts".

Barindra Ghosh of Yugantar Ashutosh Lahiri, Hemchanas or more S i k h a n d n o n a n d other societies but whose sentence came along stayed also

revolutionary conspirators,

Nearly a hundred

revolutionaries of the G a d a r P a r t y to d e a t h on, commuted to deportation

w h o were o r i g i n a l l y s e n t e n c e d was, later w i t h us to the

A n d a m a n s t o serve t h e i r t e r m s a n d

t h e r e w i t h u s suffering u n b e a r a b l e i n n u m e r a b l e h a r d s h i p s a n d t o r t u r e for years together tion of our motherland. m i l l i o n s of the organizational avowed f o r t h e s a c r e d cause o f t h e l i b e r a Subsequent to m y release f r o m the w i t h the

A n d a m a n s I a g a i n came i n t o v e r y i n t i m a t e contact

believers i n H i n d u t w a i n the great fanatic M u s l i m activioies w h i c h armed revolutionary w o r k even misin

m o v e m e n t for t h e s o l i d a r i t y o f t h e H i n d u s as

a staunch opposition to the against the B r i t i s h . just here lest comparison mentioned. 1124. time E v e r since the to take to

was a n a t u r a l c o n c o m i t a n t to the

F o r w a n t o f space i t is i m p o s s i b l e names might be

t o m e n t i o n t h e i r n a m e s ! B u t a s p e c i a l r e q u e s t h a s t o be m a d e the omission o f their that o f the u n d e r s t o o d to be d u e t o t h e i r w o r k b e i n g less i m p o r t a n t o t h e r s whose names

are h e r e i n

sixteenth

year

of m y a

lifethe been vehement phases of but the finally

when I began

part i n p o l i t i c s I have t i m e s as the mentioned four

p e r s o n a l l y and closely connectedat adversarywith Indian political vehemently a l l the above lifethe Loyalists,

non-violent

n a t i o n a l i s t i c , the A s such the

revolutionist and

H i n d u i s t i c s u b s e q u e n t t o t h e defeat i n t h e d e n c e o f 1857. from the H i n d u compilation and

war of Indepeninterpretation has

s t a n d p o i n t o f the h i s t o r y o f the p e r i o d

470

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTOR-f

been f u l l y done i n m y

w r i t i n g s a n d speeches m a d e

o n every-

o c c a s i o n d u r i n g these fifty o r s i x t y yeiars. N o w I d o n ' t t h i n k : i t necessary for m e t o a d d e v e n a s i n g l e w o r d t o t h e p u b l i s h e d ^ w o r k o f m i n e r u n n i n g t o a b o u t seven t o e i g h t t h o u s a n d p r i n ted pages i n the form o f b o o k s o r o t h e r w i s e , l e a v i n g asideh u n d r e d s o f m y speeches, i n t e r v i e w s , a r t i c l e s a n d the w r i t t e n w o r k t h a t is n o w l o s t b e y o n d r e c o v e r y a n d n o w a t t h i s agethe eightieth year of m y lifewhen I am confined to bed I h a v e n o t the p h y s i c a l s t r e n g t h left i n m e t o go o n r e p e a t i n g : i t once again ! CONCLUSION 1125. D u r i n g t h i s ceaseless a n d r e l e n t l e s s w a r w i t h theso consistently and so the

B r i t i s h which India had carried on

resolutely w i t h v i o l e n t a n d n o n - v i o l e n t means for more t h a n a h u n d r e d y e a r s f r o m i t s first v o l c a n i c e r u p t i o n i n 1857 t o y e a r 1 9 4 6 w h e n t h e s e c o n d W o r l d W a r h a d come t o a n e n d i n o r d e r t h a t i t m i g h t free i t s e l f f r o m t h e t y r a n n i c a l b o n d s o f British slavery, opportunity 1126. our H i n d u n a t i o n u l t i m a t e l y got the golden success and as the warhelpo f a c h i e v i n g the g r e a t e s t I f we h a v e r e c e i v e d a n y

d r u m s began t o t h u n d e r a n d r e n d t h e E u r o p e a n s k i e s !! real effective from any n a t i o n i t was from H i t l e r , the dictator o f G e r m a n y a n d G e n e r a l T o j o , t h e m i l i t a n t l e a d e r o f t h e J a p a n e s e ! I t ife these c o u n t r i e s , G e r m a n y a n d J a p a n , w h i c h g a v e and ning, the substantial help i n up-to-date arms a n d a m m u n i t i o n for the a r m y , n a v y airforce to the r e v o l u t i o n a r y p a r t y from the v e r y begint h a t is f r o m t h e British violent agitation in Europe b y the-

A b h i n a v a B h a r a t S a m s t h a " t o t h e d e c l a r a t i o n o f w a r agair.st by Netaji Subhas T h a t is w h y a n C h a n d r a B o s e i n t h e second. f o r t y to fifty World War. army of hardly

t h o u s a n d s t r o n g c o u l d r i s e i n r e v o l t a g a i n s t t h e B r i t i s h nearM a l a y a and Singapore and could march against Netaji India British Subhashbabu too the I n d i a n to free it w i t h the I n d i a under w a r - c r y 'Ch'alothe

D e l h i " ' * . A t the same t i m e the B r i t i s h c a m e t o k n o w t h a t i n army, navy a n d airforce under h a d hatched out a c o n s p i r a c y to go i n for a r e v o l u -

e X H GLORIOUS EPOCH

471 Of raise a the Indian citizens of revolt British out Thus in

tionary millions

war were

of

independence". waiting to

just

standard

against the B r i t i s h .

Some h a d gone u n d e r g r o u n d a n d begun sacked them particular thoroughly; rooted fighting

subversive activities, while others openly raided the armouries in surprise attacks and others still, the British harassed the two lost the Indian control over those started prototype governments and b y incessant

regions.

o n a l l sides a n d p a r a l y s e d w o r l d wars i n E u r o p e , vigour and strength

the crippled and needed t o

mutilated

B r i t i s h power lost its h o l d on India. The English people h a d h o l d the e m p i r e i n recognize Indian fee ! A t l a s t i n 1947 t h e B r i t i s h V i c e r o y b e g a n t a l k s w i t h t h e leaders saying that they would i n d e p e n d e n c e a n d l e a v e i t a n d go b a c k ' * . 1127. political O f course, t h e B r i t i s h n a t u r a l l y r e c o g n i z e d parties alone as the leaders of misconceptions and those as

I n d i a t h a t were delusion

originally labouring under

r e g a r d s t h e i r p o l i t i c a l t h e o r i e s , were g e n e r a l l y c h i c k e n - h e a r t e d a n d p r o - B r i t i s h o n the whole, frightened of the ever little political These power Muslims and whatof s t i l l v e r y eager t o h a v e a n y h o w , b y f a i r m e a n s o r f o u l , alone they carried out power" ! a l l their too, no talks

they could grab, and w i t h them o n the transfer doubt, were p a t r i o t i c i n

parties,

t h e i r a c t i o n s ; t h e y , t o o , h a d l a b o u r e d f o r t h e cause o f f r e e d o m constitutionally and 1128. non-violently.

B u t t h e B r i t i s h h a d l a i d d o w n one c r a f t y a n d f a r The British statesmen insisted

more dangerous condition.

t h a t I n d i a be v i v i s e c t e d i n t o t w o because t h e y w a n t e d t o r e w a r d those M u s l i m s who had consistently and helped the B r i t i s h t h r o u g h o u t the I n d i a n W a r ever since 1857, a n d treacherously of L i b e r a t i o n

who demanded a unified state of the The British statesmen conceded to

M u s l i m - m a j o r i t y provinces cut out from the rest of I n d i a , as a price for t h a t help. this a n t i - H i n d u , highly perfidious and a n t i - n a t i o n a l d e m a n d sinister motive

o f t h e M u s l i m s w i t h a s t i l l deeper a n d m o r e

o f c r e a t i n g a n e v e r l a s t i n g e n e m y for t h e H i n d u n a t i o n " . 1129. T h i s insistence o f the B r i t i s h was basically the

472 Muslim demand for

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

separate sovereign

state over

the

M u s l i m - m a j o r i t y p r o v i n c e s , w h i c h h a d been s u p p o r t e d q u i t e v e h e m e n t l y b y a l l the M u s l i m s i n I n d i a . in India, strongly enough, d i d not B u t a l l the H i n d u s this Muslim oppose

d e m a n d f o r a P a k i s t a n so v e h e m e n t l y ! W i t h o n l y o n e e x c e p tion, a l l the p o l i t i c a l p a r t i e s i n I n d i a were for g r a n t i n g the It meant demanded Punjab to M u s l i m s P a k i s t a n , a n d ending the strife for e v e r " . to Pakistan*". a corridor O v e r a n d above this the Muslims

t h a t t h e w h o l e o f t h e P u n j a b a n d t h e B e n g a l s h o u l d be c e d e d to connect their t w o M u s l i m states of the P u n j a b

a n d the B e n g a l , a strip of l a n d r i g h t from the B e n g a l t h r o u g h t h e h e a r t o f N o r t h I n d i a !! 1130. The only party which staunchly and

consistently

o p p o s e d t h e s e M u s l i m d e m a n d s t h r o u g h o u t I n d i a was a v o w e d l y a p r o - H i n d u p a r t y ! U n d e r the leadership o f the H i n d u M a h a s a b h a these H i n d u s s t a r t e d a n a l l - I n d i a a g i t a t i o n a g a i n s t t h e vivisection of India, and protested a g a i n s t i t as b i t t e r l y as p o s s i b l e " . T h e a n t i - H i n d u elements, the M u s l i m s , the B r i t i s h Government, a l l persecuted them, tortured them, locked them up i n prisons, shed the H i n d u throughout the b l o o d at various places, to But the c r u s h t h i s g r e a t a g i t a t i o n a l m o v e m e n t o f the H i n d u s * * . whole o f I n d i a these a v o w e d boldly the a l l the (Hindutwa-nishtas) faced not refrain from atrocities of

pro-Hindu

enemies, e v e n w h e n t h e y w e r e i n a m i n o r i t y . avenging shedding the enemy blood and by

T h e y even d i d those who

spilling of H i n d u blood by beheading

p r o v e d t r e a c h e r o u s t o the H i n d u cause ! 1131. F o r t u n a t e l y this retaliation b y the d i d not loyal Hindus, futile. against much

done at the risk of their lives, our wishes to

prove quite

F o r a l t h o u g h the B r i t i s h G o v e r n m e n t decided

p a r t i t i o n I n d i a , t h e y h a d to concede to the

least of our demands t h a t instead o f g i v i n g over the whole o f t h e P u n j a b a n d B e n g a l t o t h e M u s l i m s , as p e r t h e i r d e m a n d , o n l y the M u s l i m - m a j o r i t y p a r t of those provinces s h o u l d w i t h H i n d u m a j o r i t y s h o u l d be j o i n e d t o Punjab and West Bengal. India be i n c l u d e d i n P a k i s t a n w h i l e the rest o f the P u n j a b a n d B e n g a l as E a s t e r n The d e m a n d of the loyal Hindus

eXH GLORIOUS E P O C H

473 ' L e t us v i v i s e c t t h e i r p r o p o s e d Pakistan

(Hindutwa-nishtas)

before t h e y v i v i s e c t o u r H i n d u s t a n ' * * , t h u s p r o v e d s u c c e s s f u l . A n d as f o r t h e m o r e d a n g e r o u s M u s l i m d e m a n d f o r a c o r r i d o r a passage t h r o u g h n o r t h I n d i a t o j o i n t h e P u n j a b Bengalnot a these t a l k s o f t h e t r a n s f e r o f p o w e r 1132. voters A n d when d u r i n g the and the the w o r d w a s ever s p o k e n n o r c o n s i d e r e d d u r i n g m a i n l y because o f elections for the

b i t t e r e s t o p p o s i t i o n o f these ' l o y a l ' H i n d u s ! central a n d p r o v i n c i a l l e g i s l a t u r e s o f I n d i a the m a j o r i t y o f the I n d i a n e l e c t e d those v e r y c a n d i d a t e s a n d p a r t i e s w h o gave themselves to t h e i r consent to create P a k i s t a n , they p r o v e d i)e t h e g r e a t e s t 1133.

s i n n e r s , r e s p o n s i b l e for the h o r r i b l e n a t i o n a l in their heart of

crime o f e t e r n a l l y h a r m i n g t h e u n d i v i d e d I n d i a ! A g a i n , the ' l o y a l H i n d u s ' k n e w great sins h e a r t s t h a t t h i s c r e a t i o n o f P a k i s t a n was the neces.=;ary consequence o f the of virtues, f r o m our o f cherishing perverted reconversion conception Hindus antiwas of banning o f the p o l l u t e d

a n d m a n y other such religious and o l d ancestors.

s o c i a l vices i m b i b e d i n us

These v e r y a n t i - H i n d u a n d every village. It

n a t i o n a l p r a c t i c e s o f the H i n d u s h a d a l r e a d y c r e a t e d b i g a n d small 'Pakistans' in every city and i n e v i t a b l e t h a t we h a d to suffer "these o u r s o c i a l sins a n d c r i m e s . P a r a s 421 t o 472) 1134. W h i l e a l l these m o m e n t o u s m o v e m e n t s were g o i n g the B r i t i s h Cabinet of itself, India after Act', taking which into was the h o r r i b l e consequences o f A detailed discussion on

t h i s p o i n t is a v a i l a b l e i n the f o r e g o i n g pages, (cf. C h a p t e r 8

on i n I n d i a ment, named

-account the g e n e r a l t r e n d , t a b l e d a b i l l i n the B r i t i s h P a r l i a 'Independence passed. unanimously A c c o r d i n g l y o n the 15th of August,

1947 t h e B r i t i s h G o v e r n o r - G e n e r a l the British their that East nation

i n D e l h i declared, at last, liberating India of West Muslim from free, called

-with t h e c o n s e n t o f t h e e l e c t e d r e p r e s e n t a t i v e s o f I n d i a , t h a t was o n t h a t d a y imperial domination and of the M u s h m majority Bengal separate making it politically State,

districts W h i l e the

Punjab and

independent

' P a k i s t a n ' w o u l d be c r e a t e d .

rest of I n d i a w o u l d

474

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

be f o u n d e d as a n i n d e p e n d e n t I n d i a n S t a t e **!!! 1135. the British T h u s was I n d i a l i b e r a t e d f r o m Empire and this The practical circumstances the d o m i n a t i o n o f republic the that was 'loyal under threea great from great I n d i a n the thought

established ! the present meagre ! fourths

politicians amongst whatever whole

H i n d u s ' satisfied themselves w i t h T h o u g h not the o f i t was

was obtained

was not

o f B h a r a t at least a thousand years

l i b e r a t e d i n an u n d i v i d e d state ! Q u i t e a dawned i n the h i s t o r y o f Hindus greater glory Bharat wholly , Union Jack which had a hundred, was tumultuous Indepen-

great boon the H i n d u s .

indeed ! After about

n e w age o f n a t i o n a l i m p o r t a n c e h a s

A s such the r e a l strategy for the newly won

t h e p o i n t o f v i e w o f t h e i r o w n benefit a n d t h e o f H i n d u t w a i s first t o m a k e t h e c o u l d be a t t e n d e d t o l a t e r o n ! 1136. been and Immediately the B r i t i s h fluttering fifty

t h e i r o w n . T h e f r a g m e n t s t h a t w e r e left i n t h e f o r e i g n h a n d s

p r o u d l y over the R e d F o r t i n D e l h i o v e r the overbearing imperial haughtiness,

h e a r t o f I n d i a as i t w e r e f o r t h e l a s t h u n d r e d o r years w i t h a n d the p u l l e d d o w n a n d i n its place was hoisted a m i d s t applause

d e a f e n i n g cries o f ' H a i l , I n d i a n of India, w i t h the

dence, a l l H a i l t o t h e e !' t h e t r i - c o l o u r e d flag o f t h e i n d e p e n dent, sovereign Government wheel i m p r i n t e d o n it ! 1137. F r o m t h e W e s t e r n Seas c a m e t h e B r i t i s h i m p e r i a l with they w o u l d conquer they run them; empires and and of Delhi. But w i t h the at last p o w e r m a r c h i n g o n us w i t h t h e s u p e r c i l i o u s v a n i t y t h a t the sword alone sword alone c h m b e d the vaunting submerged defeated would 'Sudarshan'

straightaway it

Indian imperial throne being

f r o m the v e r y same t h r o n e of D e l h i sword into

was i t dragged d o w n , its T o the shores o f the Seas ! The last

c u t t o pieces !

v e r y s a m e W e s t e r n Seas i t w a s d r i v e n b a c k a n d w a s u l t i m a t e l y the v e r y same W e s t e r n with B r i t i s h soldier, we saw o u r o w n eyes g o i n g

b a c k t o t h e s a m e W e s t e r n Seas w i t h h i s h e a d h u n g d o w n a n d b a c k towards us. 1138. T h u s of a l l the foreign aggressions over India,

5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

475 last two thousand by years> of and the the its

that took British

place d u r i n g the

greatest and mightiest was i n the end

onethe s i x t h i n orderthat utterly defeated the India

p o l i t i c a l d o m i n a t i o n crushed to pieces I 1139. Thus disappeared mighty English empire 1 A n d when i t d i d disappear, i t d i d so, so very suddenly and o f the empire not a straw

s p e e d i l y , so v e r y c o m p l e t e l y , t h a t t h e t r a n s f e r t o be a change o f d r e a m . today ! N o t an English 1140. THE T i l l but yesterday

i n s t e a d o f a p p e a r i n g t o be t h e t r a n s f e r o f p o w e r a p p e a r e d m o v e d i n I n d i a w i t h o u t express o r d e r s f r o m t h e E n g l i s h 1 B u t Officer is to be f o u n d i n I n d i a .

T h i s v i c t o r y o v e r t h e E n g l i s h w h i c h deserves t h & by A H o r s e - S a c r i f i c e is T H E S I X T H O F VICTORIES over foreign HINDU

Commemoration aggressors !

GLORIOUS

X-

Books Referred

CHAPTER

1. 2.

M R K - A H I . p . 24. Anti-I; (i) (ii>

Singhal : S p h i n z : p. v i i

Barnet-

S m i t h : E H I . p . 28. Sphinx, p. 11; S m i t h E H I . p. 12.

D r . H a r e K r i s h n a Mahetab : H . 0 . V o l . I, P p 13-14. Singhal : G o k h a l e : S G V p . 94.

3. 4. 6.

Singhal : S G p . 94

S p h i n x , p . 11. S m i t h E H I . p . 30. S m i t h E H I p . 12; Herodotus,

Gokhale Mookerji; Arrian,

G o k h a l e B & A p . 127; (i) Greek

C M T p . 1-3. R a y D H N I (p. x x x i x x x i i ) writers like Ktesias, Curtist Ptolemy, Quintus (ii) Accounts 645) ete. (iii) S m i t h E H I . p . 95. 6. (i) H . G . W e l l s O H . p . 784; p . 288; p . 4 2 6 . a b r i d g e d b y D . C . S o m e r v e l l (1954) 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. C P . F i t z e r a l d C h i n a (1961) p.176. p.l65. H . G . W e l l s O H p. 505. H . G . W e l l s O H p . 707; 720. D r . B . R . A m b e d k a r A n n i h i l a t i o n o f C a s t e (1936) p . 3 4 . M R K - A H I . p . 66; S m i t h E H I . p . 67; M a r s h a l l T a x i l a , V . l . p . 17. p.l62, Pp.139.140.. (ii) T a b l e V ( T i m e o f T r o u b l e s ) i n A . J . T o y n b e e ' s : S H of Rufus, Plutarch, P l i n y Ssu-ma-Chen.

e t c . cf. M ' C r i n d l e : 1 . 1 . A . & h i s A . I . Chinese travellers : (100 B C ) P a - h i e n (399 A D ) , H i u e n T s a n g ( A D 6 2 9 -

478 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. H . G . W e l l s O H . p . 288 a n d 4 2 6 . H . G . W e l l s O H . p . 313; P p . 2 9 4 - 2 9 5 . p . 3 2 1 . , p . 2 9 7 . H . G . W e l l s O H . p . 346. p p . H . G . W e l l s O H . p . 350. H . G . W e l l s O H . p - 354, H . G . W e l l s O H . p . 356. H . G . W e l l s O H . p. 361. M R K - A H I . p. 65. H . G . W e l l s - O H . p . 361. M R K - A H I . p . 65. W . W . T A R N A l e x a n d e r t h e G r e a t . V . l . (1948) p . 8 3 . PlutarchAlexander (i) 'Alexanders' Pp. (ii) 22. 23. 347-373. L X V E . M ' C r i n d l e H A p . 316. in W.W. (1953). D e i f i c a t i o n A p p e n d i x 22 349-360.

T A R N ' S A l e x a n d e r the Great, V J I ,

P h i l o s o p h e r O a l l i s t h e n e s w a s t h e origi]}e.tor p f tjbjs m y t h ' . T A R N A l e x . V J . A p p e n d i x 221, p . 77. W.W. TARNAlex, V . L (1948)

S m i t h E H I . p . 126. p . 66.

M . A . R a h i m H i s t o r y o f t h e A f g h a n s i n I n d i a , ( A D 15461631) p . 2 8 . H a r B i l a s S a r d a ^ H i n d u S u p e r i o r i t y (1906) p . 6. M o o k e r j i C M T p , 2 8 0 ; A - L . S h r i v a s t a v a - r - S D p . 3Q f n , i .

34. 25.

' K u b h a , the V e d i e n a m e for the K a b u l r i v e r ' , J a y a s w a l : H P p . 121. J . W . M ' C r i n d l e : A n c i e n t I n d i a as d e s c r i b e d i n C l a s s i c a l L i t e r a t u r e , p . 150 n 3. E l p h i n s t o n e : H i s t o r y o f I n d i a P p . 331-336-

26. 27. 28. 29.

J a y a s w a ] : H P . p . 114. J a y a s w a l H P P- 6 7 . P l u t a r c h : A l e x a n d e r L X . M ' C r i n d l e I I A . p . 308. JayaswalHP. p. 120SmithEHI. p. 35. SmithEHI. C h II.) ffm sTfTT?: I <T#3r5f)f: T^mi 'sir I V 1-4 on P. 4.1-17Q Pp.65-56. Pp. JayaswalHP. 80-82. (Arrian's Pp. 120-1^1 M'CrindleIIA. AnabasisV

30. 31. 32.

J a y a s w a l H P . p . 121.; S m i t h E H I . p. 6 6 . S r a i t h E H L p . 6 6 R a p s o n V . L C h . I ( 1 9 2 2 ) p . 350. G . G r o t e H i s t o r y o f G r e e c e V . I . p . 119, f n . 3 , 6 9 .

479 33. (i) Ashok's R o c k Inscriptions I I & I I I

(ii) : ^ s r m q g ^ T ? ^ ^

ftfrf^ft^tT-w^pr:

5fT??ir 50 (113,40)
^Tfo 50 (45,116)

(iii) ^p ^>3r2T ^^R#^ ^r ^FTt T t n r r ^

1 wrrmj
( K 43,

4 -12)

(iv) q > f ^R=^tf srf ^^T ^ ^ " t s r r m^x 5 r ^ r : 1 ^ ^ w f ^ r

(10 ,44) ( v ) f^^m -g ^T[T^ q w ^ R ' s r r ^ (vi) T^TW^cT ( I X - P a r t 4 , p 3 ) ; ^ S T R m^x^ ^TxM^ : 6440 1 >Tm^

( v i i ) N a r a i n I n d o - G r e e k s P 1. A p p , 1. P p . 165-269

(vii) 5fW sa'^i^t

^F^tsfT^t

fe'c^ft

f c^T sqr^T ^ira", J T ^ ^ R t ftrr: ' i R

dated

i f t ^ ^ r ( x i v , 16)

(ix) J u n a g a d h R o c k I n s c r i p t i o n o f R u d r a d a m a n 150 A D ( E p i I n d v i i i ) 34. 34-A. 35. (i)

K A N S A N M . p . 324. p . 108 ; J a y a s w a l : H P . p . 3 1 . M ' C r i n d l e A I . p. 67n. S m i t h E H I p . 197 ; K A N S A N M . p . 2 9 9 . A l e x a n d e r the Greatmentioned Zul-Qarnian 82). i.e. "He of the i n the two Q u r a n as with horns"

w h i c h he is r e p r e s e n t e d o n h i s c o i n s . H e seems t o h a v e one i n v e s t e d m a d as with a

(Surah x v i i i ,

been r e g a r d e d b y M u h a m divine commission. but w h e t h e r to a s s i g n t o (Zul-Qarnian) :

" V e r i l y we e s t a b l i s h e d h i s p o w e r u p o n e a r t h , " c o m m e n t a t o r s are n o t agreed him (ii) the position of a H u g h e s A D I p 13, 717. S i k a n d a r L o d i , S u l t a n of Delhi. S i k a n d a r S h a h (son o f M u h a m m a d T u g h l a q ) Sikandar Shah o f K a s h m i r ( A D 1394-1420) Prophet

and

m a n y others. {iii) " H e ( A l a - u d - d i n ) e v e n c a u s e d S i k a n d a r Sani (Alexander the as w e l l as i n p u b l i c p r a y e r s . " o f the K h i l j i s p . 9 0 . <iv) M R K A H I : p . 301 n . W r i g h t : Catalogue of the h i m s e l f t o be s t y l e d second) i n h i s c o i n s K . S . LaiHistory

480 C o i n s i n t h e I n d i a n M u s e u m s V o l . 1 1 p . 8. (v) Dialogue between A l a - u d - d i n and A l a - u l - M u l k in Barani p. 264-271 quoted b y K . S . L a i H i s . o f K h i l j i s . (1950) p . 9 1 . (vi) T h e B e d o u i n t h o u g h t t h a t N a p o l e o n w a s " I s k a n d a r come a g a i n . " 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 41-A. 41-B. 41-C. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. T A R N A l e x . V o l . 1. (1948) p . 144. (vii) S m i t h O H I . p . 84. S m i t h E H I . (1924) p . 6 5 . SmithEHI. (1924) p. 65; MookerjiCMT. p. 27; 3 6 - A . S m i t h E H I . (1924) p . 6 4 . M R K A H I . p . 65. G o k h a l e S G . p . 5. M o o k e r j i C M T . p . 26. S m i t h - E H I . (1924) p . 6 6 . S m i t h E H I . (1924) p . 66. 'Slippery p . 70. S m i t h - E H I . p. 74. S m i t h - E H I . p . 74. S m i t h - E H I . p . 92; C u r t i s i x , 3; D i o d o r u s x v i i , 9 5 . K . P . J a y a s w a l H i n d u P o l i t y (1955) p . 2 7 1 . P l u t a r c h - A l e x a n d e r - L X V ; M ' C r i n d l e I I A . p . 315. The Old D a n d i n (Dandamis)of T a x i l a , when called upon b y Onesikrates to present himself before Alexander, the son of Zeus, master of the w o r l d , under threat, ' b u t i f y o u refuse (he) w i l l c u t smiled' Zeus as and replied that Alexander off y o u r h e a d ' , ' c o m p l a c e n t l y he w a s as much the son of 'M'Crindle^Megasthenes slate of the s u r f a c e ' S m i t h E H I . (1924)

M R K A H I . p. 67.

P p . 124-126. A r r i a n , V I I , 2 , 3 . W . W . T A R N - A l e x . V o l . I I p . 437. JayaswalHP. p. 271. 4 6 -A . 47. 4 7 -A . 48. M ' C r i n d l e M a g a s t h e n e s P p . 124-126. M ' C r i n d l e M a g a s t h e n e s P p . 124-126. M'CrindleMagasthenesPp. 'Alexander killed 124-126. kingdom. W . W . T A R N A l e x . V o l . I I (1950) p . 5 3 . 80,000 I n d i a n s o f S a m b o s '

481 a n d also sold m a n y given one captives'.^Cleitarchus. has the revolted same s t o r y : no at the reason of instigation

D i o d o r u s ( X V I I 102,6) town

some B r a h m a n s , a l w a y s i r r e c o n c i l a b l e , a n d ' w h e n A l e x a n d e r t o o k t h e f o r t he p u t t h e B r a h a m a n s t o d e a t h . ' 49. 50. 50-A. 50-B. Quintus Curtiiis E u f u s - I X , iv. M ' C r i n d l e : A . 1. J a y a s w a l H P . p . 5 6 . D i o d o r u t X V I I , 91. "Beauty was held among them in the highest 'the estimation". " A c c o r d i n g to handsomest p . 38. 50-C. 51. (i) " A c c o r d i n g to Strabbo the inspection was made w h e n the c h i l d was t w o m o n t h s o l d . " I b i d - n 2 . " T h e p r o d u c t i o n o f S p a r t i a t e C h i l d r e n was c o n t r o l led (ii) on drastically eugenic lines"Toynbee StH[ A b r i d g e d b y D . C . S o m e r v e l l - 1 9 5 4 ] p . 180. Plutarch-Lycurgus. Ch X V . Diodorus X V I I , 91. Strabbo (XV,30) amongst is chosen as k i n g . ' them man M'Crindle-A.l.

52.

TTT:
S h a n t i . 81, 7

^S^^X^\S^^^

C o m p l a i n s L o r d Shree K r i s h n a i n M a h a b h a r a t .

53,54.
55. 56. 57.

K r i s h k a - s r V w : I ^'^?^JTt I ? f t ? w r : I ^T^sq: I m^TszTt I ^XvfBqj: | P p . 455-56

J B O R S X X I I , 59.

K . P . J a y a s w a l - H P p . 57.

S m i t h - E H I . p . 42 J a y a s w a l - H P . p . 2 8 . A r r i a n - A n a b a s i s - V x x v i , 3, T r . b y M ' C r i n d l e - I I A . p . 124 Q. Curtius Rufus-ix,ii,12, T r . by 223-7. S m i t h - E H I . p . 79. M'Crindle IIA. Pp.

58.

(i) (ii) (iii) (iv) (v)

T r . b y M ' C r i n d l e I I A . P p . 125-127. Q. Curtius Rufus-IX, p . 227. M ' C r i n d l e - I I A . p . 224. M ' C r i n d l e - I I A . p . 226. J a y a s w a l - H P . p. 28. T A R N : A l e x . V . l . p . 98. iii T r . by M'Crindle I I A .

59.

S m i t h - E H I p . 79.

482. 60. 60-A. 61. 62. 63. 63-A. 64. A r r i a n - A n a b a s i s - V . x x v i i i , M ' C r i n d l e I I A . p . 128. S m i t h - E H I . p . 80, Smith-EHI. M ' C r i n d l e - I I A . P p . 125-127. W . W . T A R N - A l e x . V . I . p . 99 : p . 80, & 116. See ^Tf5T?ra: f ^ ^ ^ ^ f t i T ' T A c t I. also S m i t h - O H I . p . 88; h i s E H I . P p . 102-3; P p . 1 0 9 - 1 1 0 . S m i t h - E H I . p . 92. S m i t h - E H I p . 99 ; D i o d o r u s x v i i , 98 ; JayaswalHP p . 102. 65. . S m i t h - E H I p . 102. 66. 67. 67-A. " U n t i l his (Alexander's) breast was pierced by an a r r o w a n d he f e l l . " S m i t h - E H I p . 101. o f the b a t t l e d e c a d r a c h m i n S m i t h E H I . (1924) p . 7 5 . (1924) p . 101. T A R i S T A l e x . V o l . 1. (1948) Pp. 68-9 W.W. TARNAlex. V. I.

M o o k e r ] i - C M T . p . 45. 'numismatic memorial the British Museum.'

C u r t i u s - I X , v i i - M ' C r i n d l e - I I A P p . 248-51. 68. 69. 70. 70- A . 71. 7 1 -A . 71-B. Arrian-Anabasis-VI, i i . J a y a s w a l - H P . p . 60. 69-A. J a y a s w a l - H P . p. 60VII, Ixxxiv. S m i t h - E H I . p . 58. Diodorus Siculus-Bibliotheca Historica M ' C r i n d l e I I A . p . 269. Arrian-Anabasis of Alexander and Indica-VI, v D i o d o r u s - x v i i , 96. M R K - A H I . p . 67. HTT 3r?rtT?: I "T^rsr^ft I I , 298. 'Brachmanoi'Arrian v i , 16. ' C o u n t r y o f the B r a c h m a n s ' D i o d o r u s x v i i , c i i i . J a y a s w a l - H P . P p . 65-66. 72. 73. 74. 75. 76. Jayaswal-HP. V . 2,104. M R K A H I . p . 67. M R K - A H I . p. 67. M R K - A H I . p . 68. M R K - A H I . p . 52^ p . 66 M ' C r i n d l e - I I . A . p . 296

4S3 77. 78. 79. 80. 81. 81-A. 81- B . K A N S A N M . p . 150. Smith-EHI. p. Gokhale-SG. 115. p . 4. M o o k e r j i - C M T . p. 46. V o l . I . p . 104. 115. Note A. under Kank^sos-M'Crindle-IIA. M o o k e r j i - C M T . p. 45.

M R K - A H I . p . 68 ;

M R K A H I . p . 9 7 . S m i t h - E H I . p . 114. Arrian-y,20,7. TARN-Alex. Alexander p. 331. S m i t h - E H I . p . 122. C H I . V o l . I . p . 4 7 1 . TARN-Alex. V . I I . A p p e n d i x 24. p . 324. . T A R N B a c . p . 46. J u s t i n - q u o t e d b y M o o k e r j i - C M T . p . 9. Smith-EHI. p.

82. 82- A . 82-B. 82-C. 82-D. 83. 84.

Mookerji-CMT

Pp.

8-24 ; T h a p a r - A D M .

Pp.

12-13

M R K - A H I . p. 98. M o o k e r j i C M T . p . 24. M o o k e r j i - C M T : Pp. S m i t h - E H I . p . 123. Gokhale-SG. p . 5. M o o k e r j i - C M T . P p . 4-5. "PlutarchLXII. G o k h a l e - B & A . p . 129. 8-9. 8-9. JustinXV, iv. S m i t h - E H I p . 92. M R K A H I . p . 97 ; S m i t h E H I p . 42. M o o k e r j i C M T . P p .

M ' C r i n d l e I I A . p . 311. M R K - A H I . p . 98. T h a p a r A D M . p . 16. 85. 85-A. 85-B. 86. 87. 88. 89. 90. 91. 92. 93. K4.NSANM p . 144. 144. J u s t i n - X V , i v . n-1. K A N S A N M p.

K A N S A N M , p . 146. Mookerji-CMT. 367.

M ' C r i n d l e - I I A . p . 327. M o o k e r j i C M T . p . 34. M o o k e r j i - C M T p . 34 ; G o k h a l e - B & A p . M o o k e r j i - C M T . A p p . I p . 367. M o o k e r j i - C M T . [App. I. Pp. 371-376. M o o k e r j i - C M T . p . 36. R h y s D a v i d s B I . p. 267. M o o k e r j i - C M T . A p p . I . p . 369. A p p . I I . p . 3 7 3 . Pp. 366-370. App. II. 128.

484 94. 95. 96. 97. 98. 99. 100. 101. G o k h a l e - S . G . p . 1. ; K A N S A N M p . 5 . Smifch-EHI p . 110. M o o k e r j i - C M T . p . 72. K A N S A N M p . 161. H . G . W e l l s O H (1931) P p . 3 7 0 - 3 7 2 , JT^IlTRcr, ^1^0 KANSANM 6 3 , 28, 29. p . 166. Plutarch : L X I I .

S m i t h E H I p . 124 ; K A N S A N M p . 166. M ' C r i n d l e - I I A . p. 310. S m i t h - E H I . p. 126. C . V . V a i d y a H M H I V . I . (1921) p . 1 9 1 . M'Crindle : p. 319 : Pandit J . V . I I . (1926) p . 2 3 . V . I I I . (1926) p . 4 0 1 . A n c i e n t I n d i a b y P t o l e m y N e h r u - D . I . p . 162. " A r a c h o s i a , the p r o v i n c e between K a n d a h a r a n d G h a z n i was a c t u a l l y called ' W h i t e I n d i a ' G e o r g e W o o d c o c k T h e G r e e k s i n I n d i a (1966) p . 14.

102. 103.

S m i t h - E H I p . 124. S m i t h E H I p . 126 ; " H o p i n g t o r e c o n q u e r A l e x a n d e r ' s Indian Provinces." S m i t h - O H I (1967) p . 97.

104. 106. 106. 107. 108. 109. 110.

S m i t h - E H I (1924) p . 125. M R K - A H I p . 104. G o k h a l e - S . G . p . 6. ting peace." Smith-EHI p . 125 ; S m i t h - O H I p . 97.

"Selucos was o b l i g e d to retire a n d conclude a h u m i l i a S m i t h - E H I . p . 125; O H I (1967) p . 9 7 . S m i t h - E H I p . 125. S m i t h - E H I p . 1 2 5 . ( A p p . F . p . 158) : O H I . p . 9 7 . MRK-AHI, (1966) p . 4 7 . M R K - A H I P p . 101-102 & S m i t h - E H I p . 1 2 5 . S m i t h O H I p . 97 ; G e o r g e W o o d c o c k , G r e e k s i n I n d i a (1966) p . 4 8 . p. 101. G . Woodcock, Greeks in India

111. 112.

S m i t h - E H I . p . 1 2 7 . K A K S - A N M : p . 2 0 1 . a n d 179. Maharashtra (1965) p . 3 4 7 . Bhatache Vijayageet-17 SSV. Vol. V I I

C H A P T E R II

1. 2. 3. 4.

S m i t h - E H I . p . 126 ; M o o k e r j i - C M T . p . 7 2 . S m i t h - E H I . p . 126 a n d 156 ; M R K A H I . p . 102 R O D - A I H C . p. 184. A c c o r d i n g t o T a r a n a t h he ( B i n d u s a r a ) was a g r e a t s o l d i e r a n d a c o n q u e r o r a n d e x t e n d e d h i s e m p i r e to the s o u t h o f India'. Polity Gokhale-B p . 54. & A. p . 131 Dikshitar-Mauryan of Bindusara. JayaswalThe Empire p . 4 a n d 167. p. 117.

J . B . O . R . S . I I P p . 79-83. KANSANM. 5. 6. 7. Smith-OHI. MRKAHI, S m i t h - O H I . p. 99. p . 27 and 32. M R K - A H I . p . 103. Thapar-ADM p . 103. 304-5. M R K A H I . p . 84.

MookerjiCMT Pp Pandit J .

S m i t h - E H I . p . 198. N e h r u - D I . (1945) p p . 176-177. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 1st R o c k E d i c t : T h a p a r - A D M . p . 150. S m i t h - E H I . p . 186 ; K A N S A N M . p . 239. M R K - A H I p . 108. K A N S A N M . p.239. S m i t h - E H I . p . 185. P i l l a r E d i c t o f A s o k a , I V . M R K - A H I . p . 122. M o o k e r j i - C M T . p . 296. H . G . W e l l s O H . p. BhandarkarAsoka. M R K - A H I p . 112. M R K - A H I P p . 128-129. S m i t h - E H I . p . 2 3 3 . MRK-AHI. MRK-AHI. P p . 106-107. p . 112. S S V . V I I . P p . 539-640. 404. p. 237. RaychoudharyPHAI.

p . 304, G o k h a l e - B & A p . 144.

486 19. 20. 21. 22. MRK-AHI. Strabbo X I , i . MRKAHI. According to p . 114. some Hathigumpha authorities, is supposed Inscription : L 8 W. W. ( E I . X X 79-80) and notably T A R N , Demetrius Alexander's. 23. 24. W . W . T A R N : A l e x . V . I . p . 7 7 . A p p . 22. 1. ?r^??5rf^ to have formulated a thap any o f p . I l l a n d 113.

gigantic strategic plan,

bigger and better

=^ 5r^ftT??fir^

35^5: 5r?WR?cft

gfgfcST I K a u t i l y a ; A r t h a s h a t r a : I X , 2 Mookerji C M T . p. 278. 25. 26. TT^TW^, mf'^o 98-100. M o o k e r j i ; C M T . p . 278. 2,31 I, 27-33 a n d 123,124.

(i) s f t t T ^ ^ ^ ^ t g r (ii) (iii) T^T^TRcT, ^^'J^

T^rvTRcT, ^ifJcfo 95,9.

27. 28. 29.

S m i t h - E H I . p . 218. M R K - A H I . p . 116. M R K - A H I . p . 116. S m i t h : O H I . p . 140. Samhita." J B O R S . V . X I V . 1928, P p . 127-128. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p. 46. Kharvela and the Garga Jayaswal"Demitrius,

30.

C h a t t o p a d h y a y a E H N I . P p . 6-7. Huns, p . 121.) Yavanas and

S.

B.

Choudhari : Vol. XXVI.

Kambojas : (IHQ.

31. 32. 33.

S t e n K o n o w : A c t a O r i e n t a l i a V . 1. p . 12. S i v a p r a s a d D a s : G l o r i e s o f A n c i e n t O r i s s a (1964) P p . 125-126 ; 133 a n d 135. R . C . Mitra : Pp. 386-98. J.A.J.B. Part 1. V o l . X I V (1876)

B a r n e t - A n t i q u i t i e s o f I n d i a . (1913) p . 1 1 7 . 34. S t r a b b o X I , x i , 1. ; X V , i i , 3. M R K - A H I . p . 117. A b h a y a n a n d i w r i t e s o n J a i n e n d r a S u t r a I I , 2 , 92. Jainendra 36i (i) Vyakarana with Abhayanandi's Mahavriti (Published b y E . J . Lagrus) p . 286. T i i R N . ( G B I . p . 2 6 1 , 268-9)

487 (ii) 36. 37. M a r s h a l l ( T a x i l a V o l . I . p . 33.)

W . W . T A R N ( G B I . p . 175) a n d M a r s h a l l ( T a x i l a V . 1p. 33, B h a r h u t i n s c r i p t i o n ; M R K - A H I . p . 113. G o k h a l e B & A . p . 150.

38.
39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46 47. 48. 49.

srf^rar

^^r^^ToTT^^f^icftrT

^rTTfHTTTT'if T'hf

M R K - A H I . p . 113. K . P . J a y a s w a l - J B O R S I V . S e p t . 1938 ; S m i t h - E H I . p . 208, n 2 . K A N S - A N M . p . 246. S m i t h - E H I . p . 210. S m i t h - E H I . p . 210. M R K - A H I . p . 114. S m i t h - E H I . p . 212 ; M R K - A H I . P p . 113-114. M R K - A H I . p . 114. ? f Jcq-fiT^ msnnT: I 71%?^ H I , 2, 123. V a r t i k 1.

46. A.. M a l a v i k a g n i m i t r a - A c t V . E n g . T r . b y T a w n e y p . 78. N a r a i n : I n d o - G r e e k s . p . 10 a n d also 164. P a n d i t J . N e h r u - D . I . (1956) p . 140. D i v y a v a d a n a (ed. b y E . B . C o w e l l a n d R A N e i l . 1886) Taranath-History 1927). C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 12. 50. 61. S m i t h - E H I . p . 213. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 37. of B u d d h i s m (Eng T r . I H Q . V o l . I l l ,

CHAPTER

III

1.

' G u z a n - K u s h a n ' - P . W . Thomas. I . A . p. 344 ; N a r a i n : I n d o - G r e e k s . p. 132 a n d 138 ; C h a t t o p a d h y a y a E H N I . p. 98.

2. 3.

S m i t h - O H I . p. 145. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 98. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 49. P . W . T h o m a s - S a k a s t a n a . ( J . R . A . S . 1906. P p . 181-216 ; 4 6 0 - 4 ) . S m i t h - E H I . P p . 264-5 n 3 .

4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13.

E i t z g e r a l d - C h i n a - p . 181; N a r a i n - I n d o - G r e e k s - p . 129 n . F i t z e r a l d - C h i n a . p . 175 ; 176. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . P . 4 9 . S m i t h - E H I . p . 264. Narain-Indo p . 44, 5 5 . C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - S a k a s . p . 7 ; M a r s h a l l - T a x i l a V . I- P- 4 4 . S m i t h - E H I . p . 2 4 1 . C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - S a k a s . p . 82 C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 102. K F B - I I , p . 209 ; L a n e - P o o l e : M . I n d . p . 5. M a j u m d a r - A r a b l . I . p.28. Chattopadhyaya-Sakas. p. 82. M R K - A H I . p . 115. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I , p . 110, 123 ; ' Y o u d h e y a g a n a s y a J a y a l i . ' A Catalogue of I n d . Coins' B r . Museum (A.I.) b y J . A l l a n , p . 276. ' M a l a v a n a m J a y a h ' or ' M a l a v a h n a J a y a I b i d . p c v . ; Greeks, p. 10; Marshall-Taxila V . I.

14. 15. 16. 17. 18.

M R K A H L p . 119. S m i t h - E H I . p. 293. M R K - A H I . p . 118 , J . J . M o d i - J . B . B . R A . S . Vol. X X I V , p . 106. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - S a k a s . p . 65 ; S m i t h - E H I . p . 2 2 1 , 3 0 8 . (1917)-Pp.591-594. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - S a k a s , p . 65 ; C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I .

489 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. G i r n a r epigraph of R u d r a d a m a n & K a n h e r i S m i t h - E H I . p . 2 2 2 , M R K A H I . p . 115. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 106 ; S m i t h - E H I . p . 2 2 5 . Banerji-Development of Hindu Iconography. V. I. p . 122 f. W h i t e h e a d - P M C . V . I . p . 2 9 . C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - S a k a s - p . 65. Chattopadhyaya-EHNI. S m i t h - E H I . p. 273. S m i t h - E H I . p . 271 ; M R K - A H I . p . 120. Chattopadhyaya-EHNI. S m i t h - E H I . p . 276. S m i t h - E H I . p . 275-278. S m i t h - E H I . p . 278 ; C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - S a k a s . p . 27ff. M R K - A H I . p . 121. S m i t h . O H I . p . 150. S m i t h - O H I . p . 173. S m i t h - E H I . p . 282 ; M R K A H I . p . 140. M R K - A H I . p . 122 ; S m i t h - E H I . P p . 2 8 3 - 2 8 5 . S m i t h - E H I . P p . 283-285. M R K - A H I . p. 122. S m i t h E H I . p. 211. S m i t h E H I . P p . 281-282. S m i t h - E H I . P p . 275-278. S m i t h - O H I . p . O H I . p . 149. M R K - A H I . p . 122. S m i t h - E H I . p . 287. S m i t h - E H I . p . 288. S m i t h - E H I . p . 288. S m i t h - E H I . p. 288. M a j u m d a r - A l t e k a r The V a k a t a k a G u p t a A g e . ( A N e w H i s t o r y o f the I n d i a n P e o p l e . V o l . V I . ) p . 25. J N S I - V o l . V . P p . 111-134. 44. 45. 46. 47. S m i t h - E H I . P p . 295-96 ; L e v i - L e N e p a l . V o l . I . p . 14. I I . p . 153. B a n e r j i - A I G . p . 5. Chattopadhyaya-EHNI. S m i t h - E H I . P p . 295-6. B a n e r j i - A I G . p . 3 ; S m i t h - E H I . p . 296. S m i t h - E H I . p . 296. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a . E H N I . p . 144. P p . 142-143 ; p . 82 ; M R K A H I . p . 121. p . 1 0 6 - S m i t h - E H I . p . .225. inscription.

490 48. 49. 60. 61. 62. 63. 64. 65. 66. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 147 ; Harishena ; S m i t h . E H I . p. 297. S m i t h - E H I . p . 298. Allahabad-Pra.sasti by Harishena. S m i t h - E H I . p. 299 ; G o k h a l e - S . G . ; P a n d i t J . N e h r u - D . I . p. 43. B a n e r j i - A . I . G . p . 19 ; G u p t a C o i n s - B M C I C - p . " 2 1 . B a n e r j i - A I G . p . 23 ; M R K A H I . as 380 A D . B a n e r j i - A I G . p . 26 ; M R K - A H I . p . 148. V i s a k h a d a t t a - ' D e v i Chandragupta' A c t II.-The Dialogue b e t w e e n R a m g u p t a a n d D h r u v a d e v i : T h e S a n j a n Plates, of Amoghavarsha.I. dated 871. A D . 57. 68. 69. B a n e r j i - A I G . P p . 21-28. B a n e r j i - A I G . P p . 27-28. B a n e r j i - A I G . p . 27-28. M R K A H I . p . 148. srftj^ " T T ^ ^ ^ T f ^ ^TfTq ^^i? Pp.147-148. S m i t h - E H I . p . 306 ; M R K - A H I . p . 148 g i v e s t h e d a t e AUahabad-Prasasti by

60.

^35=^ ' ^ f S ' y ^ : 5r ^7ft

smcnrrfecft ii f ^ ^ f e r i
S a n k a r a , t h e c o m m e n t a t o r m a k e s t h e reference m o r e pointed.

J o u r n a l A n d q u e - T o m e . c.c. I l l (1928) P p . 207-208. B a n e r j i - A I G . P p . 2 9 - 3 0 . S m i t h - E H I . p . 309 ; Chattopadhyaya-Sakas 61. 62. 63. 64. 66. p . 178. The Sarjan Plates of A m o g h a v a r s h a . I . (d. A D . 8 7 1 . ) Verse 48. E p i I n d . V o l . X V I I . p. 225. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 116 ; a l s o h i s S a k a s - p . 78. M R K - A H I . p . 149. S m i t h - E H I . p . 309. B a n e r j i - A I G . p . 31 ; M R K - A H I . p . 149. ' P r o m the evidence Gupta took the o f t h e coins w e l e a r n t h a t Chandratitle of Vikramaditya.' Chattopa-

d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 173. ' S a k a r i V i k r a m a d i t y a ' A l l a n : ; Cat. of I n d . Coins. (Br. M . A . I . ) p. c x x x i .

491 M R K - A H I . p . 149. 66. 67. 68. MRK-AHI. p . 149; C h a t t o p a d h y a y a . E H N I . p . 173. S m i t h - E H I . p . 14 ; B a n e r j i - A I G . p . 3 6 . S m i t h - E H I . p . 309; B a n e r j i , A I G . p . 3 1 ; M R K - A H I . p . 150.

CHAPTER IV

1.

(i) (ii) (iii) (iv) (v)

Pandit J . Nehru : The p. 143.

D i s c o v e r y o f I n d i a (1945)

M a r s h a l l : T a x i l a I p . 76. C P . F i t z g e r a l d : C h i n a : p . 176. Benerjee : A I G . p . 48. H . H . W i l l i a m s : H H W . V o l . V I p . 585. H . G . W e l l s : O H p. 504. H . G . W e l l s : O H p . 1084. H . G . W e l l s : O H p . 180. ; p . 5 0 6 . C P . F i t z g e r a l d : C h i n a (1961) p . 1 6 2 . G i b b o n : D e c l i n e & F a l l of the R E . i i i P p . 430-475. S m i t h : E H I P p . 333-334. H . G . W e l l s . O H . P p . 516-18. N . Plant & M.J.Drummond : "Our World T h r o u g h the A g e s " P p . 153-4. H . G . W e l l s : O H . p . 516. N . Plant & M . J . Drummond : "Our World Through T h e A g e s " . P p . 163-4. E . A . Thompson : A H i s t o r y of A t t i l l a H u n s (1948) p . 94. and the

2. 3. 4.

(i) (ii) (i) (ii) (i) (ii) (iii) (iv)

5.

(i) (ii)

6. 7.

H . G . W i l l i a m s : H i s t o r i a n s ' H i s t , o f the V o l . V I p . 585. (i) H u n (hun) {LatHunni C h u n u s ; OHG. Hunne, Hunnen. ON^: H u ' n a r ; Anglo-Saxon " a barba.rian" : Chambers (1952) p . 5 1 5 . "Ruthless, wantonly destructive

World : : Hunnus, : Hune,

; f r o m Low Latin

H u n i ; MHG

: H u i n e ; German

: H u n e , H u n a s . etc.) 20th Cent. Dictionary

p e r s o n " :The

U n i v e r s a l D i c t i o n a r y of E n g . L a n g . : H . G . W y l d (1964) p . 5 6 9 .

49a
"one w a n t o n l y destructive, a v a n d a l " :Webster's N e w I n t e r n a t i o n a l D i c t i o n a r y o f E n g . L a n g . (1924). 'barbarian, destroyer, savage' New Elizabethan Reference Dictionary : Peter Pinch. See also^The O x f o r d E n g l i s h D i c t i o n a r y (1961) A New English D i c t i o n a r y on Historical P r i n c i p l e s V o l . V (1901)James A . H . M u r r a y . P p 4 5 4 - 5 6 . (derog.) ' A G e r m a n S o l d i e r ' Dictionary of American Slang. Harold Wentworth. (1960) p . 2 7 6 . (ii) (iii) (iv) 8. 9. 10. 11. (i) (ii) (iii) 12. (i) (ii) (iii) 13. 14. (i) (li) (iii) 15. 16. 17. (i) (ii) (iii) (i) (ii) (i) (ii) Burnell p . 206. S m i t h E H I p . 339-40 f n . 3 . H u n A f o r e i g n e r ( B u h l e r : E p i g r a p h i c I n d i a 1,225. B a n e r j i : A I G . p . 37. S m i t h E H I P p . 316-17. M R K A H I p . 150. B a n e r j i A I G p . 36. M R K - A H I . p . 150. S m i t h E H I p . 327. S m i t h E H I p . 326. B a n e r j i A I G . p. 46. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a : E H N I . p . 181. D . C . S a r k a r : S e l e c t I n s c . V o l . I . p . 316 n l . Majumdar & Altekar : A New H i s t , of Ind. People Vol. V I . C h a t t o p a d h y a y a : E H N I . p . 182. S m i t h E H I . p . 326-27. M a j u m d a r - A l t e k a r : V G A . p . 164. G u p t a Inscriptions : P p . 53-55. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a : E H N I . p . 177. M R K - A H I . p . 150. S m i t h : E H I . p. 328. B a n e r j i : A I G . p. 52. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a : E H N I . p . 181. S e l e c t I n s : p . 313 & 3 2 1 . cited by Morse Stephens Albuquerque,

494 (iv) M A S I N o . (v) (vi) 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. (i) (ii) (iii) 25. 26. (i) (ii) 2 7 . (i) (i) (i) (ii) (i) (ii) (i) (ii) 66, 64.

E p . I n d . x x v i p . 235. I H Q x i x p . 119. B a n e r j i : A I G . p . 42. Banerji : A I G . p. 49. Banerji : A I G . p . 44. S m i t h E H I p . 334. Banerji A I G p. 46. B a n e r j i : A I G p . 48. M a r s h a l l : T a x i l a p . 77. M B K ~ A H I P p . 151. 153. B a n e r j i : A I G p . 60. S m i t h E H I p. 337. Chattopadhyaya : E H N I p.l97. W e l l s : O H p. 579. N e h r u : D . I . (1956) p . 142. S m i t h E H I p . 339. R . C . Majumdar Dr. Randolph Indian : The Classical Age : H C I P V o l . H I . t h e sole c r e d i t o f t h e Yashodharmari... Hoernle...gives

v i c t o r y over the H u n s to

Shams-ul-Ulma-Dr.J.J.Modi : J B B R A S Vol. X X I V (1917) p . 5 9 0 . (ii) (iii) (iv) 28. 29. (i) (ii) 30. S m i t h E H I p . 338. Banerji A I G p. 56. N e h r u D . I . (1956) p . 1 4 3 . M R K A H I p. 151. B e a l R e c o r d s : i . 167. ff N e h r u : D . i . (1956) p . 143. ?TT^R?2T^ sr^rrf^f T'Tj^rt srifq-cf ^ r t T i T T ^ i

31. 32. (i) (ii) 33. (i)

N e h r u : D . I . (1956) p . 1 4 3 . N e h r u : D . I . (1956) p . 143. M . A u r e n Stein : White Huns e t c . I . A . ( A p r i l (1965) p . 8 1 . S m i t h : E H I p . 337-338. and Kindred Tribes

495 (ii) (iii) 34. 35. 36. (i) (ii) 37. 38. 39. 40. (i) (ii) Life of H i u e n Tsang : E d . S. B e a l . B e a l R e c o r d s : I , 167 ff. M . A u r e n Stein : W h i t e H u n s & K i n d r e d Tribrs etc. I . A . ( A p r i l 1905) p . 8 1 . S m i t h : E H I p . 338. M R K - A H I p . 154. S m i t h E H I p. 338. Shams-ul-UIma. D r . J J . Modi : E a r l y History N e h r u : D . I . (1956) p . 143. M u n s h i : I . G . p . 149. M R K - A H I p . 154. J a y a s w a l H . P . p . 158. S m i t h : E H I p . 341. of t h e H u n s : J . B . B . R . A . S . V o l . X X I V ^ (1917) p . 5 9 0 .

CHAPTER VI

1. (i)

Annihilation

of

Caste:

Speech

paepared

by D r .

A m b e d k a r f o r t h e A n n u a l C o n f e r e n c e o f the J a t - P a t T o d a k M a n d a l o f L a h o r e , b u t n o t d e l i v e r e d . (1936) p . 34. (ii) 2 . (i) (ii) (iii) (iv) (v) (vi) (vii) N e h r u - D . I . (1956) P p . 1 4 6 - 4 7 . S a r d e s a i - H . A . L M . R . V o l . I. p . 63. M a j u m d a r - A r a b I . I . p . 4. S m i t h : E . H . I , p. 388. M u n s h i : I . G . P t . I . , p . 37 : P t . I l l p . 8 6 . M a r s h a l l : T a x i l a p. 77. R a y : D . H . N - I . V o . . I. Ch. II. " S a h i kings of Afghanistan fought M a h m u d of Ghazna, (viii) (ix) (x) M a j u m d a r : A r a b I.I. p . 11. R a v e r t y : N o t e s on A f g h a n i s t a n : p . 64. A f g h a n i s t a n u n d e r t h e H i n d u r u l e (c. 430-870 D . A . ) A , L . S h r i v a s t a v a ; S. D . P p . 30 ff. (xi) (xii) S. B e a l : L i f e o f H i u e n T s a n g - P p . 5 4 - 7 2 . Thomas India. (xiii) (xiv) (xv) (xvi) (xvii) (xviii) (xix) Walters V o l .I : On Yuan Chwang's Travels P p . 180-286. in P p . 122-123, V o l . II. ( A . D . 883-1026) who were B r a h m a n a s " A l -

B e r u n i ' s I n d i a : E d . by Sachan-II p . 13.

P p . 264-266. S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . (1959) p . 3 1 . ( R . C . M a j u m d a r : T h e C l a s s i c a l A g e . p . 165) C. V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I p . 190. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I (1921) p . 191. S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . (1959) p . 3 1 . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . (1959) p . 3 0 . S. B e a l : L i f e o f H i u e n T s a n g P p . 5 4 - 7 2 .

497

Thomas 3. 4. 5.

Walters

On

Yuan

Chwang's Vol.II.

Travels i n 264-266.

I n d i a . V o l . I . P p . 122-123, 180-285. Sardesai : H A I M R V o l . I . p. 334. S m i t h : E H I p. 341.

T u h f a t u - l - K i r a m and al-Baladhuri quoted by M a j u m d a r A r a b I I p . 27. Putuh-ul-Baldan of Al-Baladhuri transl a t e d b y P . C . M u r g o t t e n . p . 432 ( B e t w e e n A D 634-644)

6 . (i) (ii; 7. (i) (ii) 8. 9.

K . P . B . : P a r t I I p . 209. L a n e - P o o l e : M . I n d p . 5. R a y : D H N I V o l . I p . 8. A l - B a l a d h u r i ( E l l i o t V o l . I P p . 115-119)

R a y : D H N I V o l .I p. 6 Majumdar : I.I. p . 29. M u n s h i : G . G . D . P t . I p. 75. ?r# i f % ^Tf ^ vlfW %JTT ^sfV 5ft 5Tnf ^

10. (i) (ii)

' q ^ | ? r ^^H'

if ^ ? r r ^ I

5 S if

: TTsr^^fT^ ERT ffg^Tff 11. M a j u m d a r : A r a b I.I. p . 31.

( W

11927) f o 250

(iii) E l l i o t : H i s t o r y o f I n d i a ( E D H I : V o l . I , p . 416). 1 2 . (i) (ii) (iii) (iv) (v) (vi) (vii) M u n s h i : G . G . D . P t . I p . 75; P t . I l l p . 5 0 . E l l i o t . V o l . I . p. 490. T o d : Annals of Rajputana : V o l . I Encycl. Metropol : Vol. X X I I I p . 75. p. 780.

J o u r n . R . G e o g . S o c i e t y , V o l . V I I p . 14. M a s s o n : J o u r n e y to K e l d t . P p . 298-355. ! f t m : ^TsrjcIT^ qrr ? % | m f o 264. 1-1927) "Jo 251 5ft?I

13. (i) (ii) (iii) 14. 15. (i) (ii)

A L . Shrivastava: p . 15.

The Sultanate

of Delhi

(1959).

E l l i o t : H I E D V o l . I - A p p e n d i x p . 434-35. L a n e - P o o l e : M . I n d i a P p . 7-8. Majumdar : A r a b I.I. p . 26. Chachanama : p. 91.

C f . C h . I V . P a r a g r a p h s 284 a n d 2 8 5 .

49S

( C h a c h a : P p . 105, 173). M a j u m d a r : A r a b I.I. p . 34 F n . 2. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S . D . p . 1 6 , 19.. A l - B i l a d h u r i : E l l i o t , V o l . I . Pp..121-122. (iii) 16. (i) (ii) (iii) 17. C h a c h n a m a : H I E D : V o l . I . P p . 158-160. A l B i l a d u r i ; E l l i o t V o l . I p . 122. A l B i l a d u r i : E l l i o t V o l . I p . 121. C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t : H I E D , V o l . I , P p . 158-164.

C h a c h p . 72 a n d 89 ff. . B a l a d h u r i p . 219. E l l i o t : V o l . I p . 12. F n .

18. (i) (ii) (iii) 19. (i) (ii) 20.

( C h a c h : p . 105) B a l a d h u r i p . 219. M a j u m d a r : A r a b I.I. p . 36. also A p p . B . p. 56. C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t H I E D . V o l . I . P p . 158-160. Chachnama : E l l i o t H I E D V o l . I p. 161. S h r i v a s t a v a : S D (1959) p . 19. M R K A H I : p . 182.

B a t t l e o f B r a h m a n a b a d - 2 0 t h J u n e , 712 A . D . C h a c h n a m a : H I E D V o l . 1. p . 1 7 2 . M a j u m d a r : A r a b I . I . p. 28.

21. (i) (ii) 22. ( i ) (ii) (iii) (iv) 2 3 . (i) 24. 25.

?ft?ET: Tr5rg;?rT^

f f e f w (m^

1-1927) ?<> 2 5 3 .

Majumdar : A r a b I.I. p. 34. ?ft^T : TT5r5?fT^ if^To (^ti^) 1-1927) "To 252.

S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . p . 15. C h a c h n a m a - E l l i o t V o l . I p . 156. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I p . 170. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I (1921) p . 179.

(ii) C h a c h n a m a : H I E D . V o l . I . p . 1 5 6 . C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I (1921) p . 179. A l B a l a d h u r i , E l l i o t V o l . I P p . 121-122. C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t V o l . I . p . 170. M a j u m d a r : A r a b I . I . p . 38. 86. C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t V o l . I . p . 170. C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t , V o l . I . p . 171. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I . (1921) p . 180. M a j u m d a r : A r a b I . I . p . 38. C h a c h n a m a : H I E D V o l . I . p . 172. (ii) (iii) (iv) 2 7 . (i)

49 28. (i) (ii) (iii) (iv) (v) (vi) (vii) 2 9 . (i) (ii) (iii) 3 0 . (i) (ii) (iii) (iv) (v) (vi) (vii) (viii) (ix) (x) 3 1 . (i) (ii) (iii) : Tr^To fJ%o(?ingr 1-1927) 70 254 ( ^ f ) I

B r i g g s : F i r i s h t a : V o i . 4 . p . 410-411. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I . p . 182. ' C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t V o l . I . p . 173. M u i r : C h a l i p h a t e p . 362-63. C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t . V o l . I . P p . 209-211. M i r Masum : Tarikh-i-Masumi : Elliot Voi. I. P p . 437 38. p . 438 P n . 2 . T i t u s : I . I s l a m p . 10. T i t u s : I . I s l a m : p . 19. D r . K . M . M u n s h i : I . G . G G D V o l . I l l p . 50 C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I . P p . 171-172 B r i g g s : P i r i s h t a : V o l . I V p . 405. ?ftvKT : Trac^cTT^ ^\ f f e o (^115 1-1927) 252.

C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I p . 179. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I p . 181. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I p . 182. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I p . 184. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I p . 185. A l B a l a d h u r i : KFB. p . 440). T i t u s : I . I s l a m : p . 20. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S . D . p . 16. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I p . 183. E l l i o t : H I E D V o l . I p . 496. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I (1921) V o l . I p . 173. S. N . D h a r : T h e ^ A r a b C o n q u e s t o f S i n d h P r o c e e d ings of the Indian History Congress, (1939) P p . 849-857. A L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S . D . (The S u l t a n a t e o f D e l h i , (1959) p . 19.

32. 33.

C h a c h - E . D . V o l . I . p . 173. T i t u s : I n d . I s l a m : (1930) p . 10. (i) J I H A D : " A religious war When Muslim the w i t h t h o s e w h o are u n is c o n q u e r r e d are offered by a b e l i e v e r s i n the m i s s i o n o f M u h a m m a d . infidel's country its ruler, inhabitants three

alternatives :

600 (i) (ii) (iii) The reception of Islam... The payment o f poll-tax (Jizyah) D e a t h b y the s w o r d to those who w i l l not p a y t h e p o l l - t a x . S u r a h I X 6,6 See a l s o S n r a h I X , 2 9 ; S u r a h I V , 76-79. (See H i d a y a h , V o l . I I p . 140) T h o m a s P a t r i c k H u g h e s : A D i c t i o n a r y o f Islam> (1885) p . 243 ff. (ii) (iii) T i t u s : I . I s l a m p . 9. . . . C a n o n law i n I s l a m holds t h a t i t is incumbent o n a M u s l i m r u l e r t o fight t o e x t e n d the rule of Islam under u n t i l the whole w o r l d s h a l l have been brought

its sway. The w o r l d is d i v i d e d into two camps, daru l - I s l a m (abode o f I s l a m ) a n d d a r - u l - H a r b (abode o f War). A l l c o u n t r i e s come u n d e r one c a t e g o r y o r t h e dar-ul-Harb other. T e c h n i c a l l y i t is the d u t y o f the M u s l i m ruler, w h o i s capable o f d o i n g so, t o t r a n s f o r m t o d a r - u l - I s l a m . T i t u s I . I s l a m p p . 17-18. (iv) (v) " M a m u m gave the people o f H a r r a n the choice b e t ween I s l a m a n d d e a t h " . T r i t t o n : C N o n M S p . 2 3 1 . U m ^ r l l i n his letter to the governors says : " T o proceed : G o d honoured, [exalted a n d strengthened H i s people w i t h I s l a m a n d p u t h u m i l i a t i o n a n d shame on his opponents. Quoted b y T r i t t o n : C N o n M S p . 22. K i n d i : B o o k s o f G o v e r n o r s a n d J u d g e s : 3, 114. (vi) 3 4 . (i) T r i t t o n : C . N o n - M S p . 181. D r . K . M . M u n s h i : F o r e w o r d : The K a n a u j : H C I P V o l . I V p. x i v . also Preface : Struggle for E m p i r e : H C I P V o l . V p . x x i . (ii) (iii) 36. D r . K . M . Munshi : Foreword : The Age of Imperial Kanauj : H C I P Vol. I V . p. x x i . MBKAHIp. 201. S m i t h E H I p . 382. M E K A H I p . 202. " K u m a r a p a l a - c h a r i t a " o f J a y a s i m h a ( A . D . 1366). ( C f K . C h . : J a y a s i m h a : V I I p . 577 ff.) ( C f K . C h V I I p . 588 ff). 3 6 . (i) Age of Imperial

501 (ii) 3 7 . (i) (ii) (iii) 38. 39. Somaprabha : Kumarpala-Sarvajna t a l Series N o . X I V ) S m i t h : E H I p . 190 a n d also p . 185. K . M . M u n s h i : I G p . 192. A . K . Forbes : Rasa M a l a : H A P G W I V o l . I Ch. I I (SIG) p . 9 1 . (Gaekwar Orien-

M e r u t u n g a : P r a b h a n d a - C h i n t a m a n i (SIG) p . 9 1 . Merutunga : Prabhanda-Chintamani (ii) D r . K . M . M u n s h i : T G T G P a r t I I I p . 192. A . K . F o r b e s : R a s a M a l a : V o l . I (1856) P p . 194-195. J . N e h r u : D . I . p . 182. M R K A H I p. 201. 196.

4 0 . (i) 41.

M u n s h i I . G . p . 192. (ii)

4 2 . (i) 43. 44. 45. 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 51. 52. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57.

MRKAHIp.

P t . J . N e h r u : D . I . p . 184. M . R . K . A H I p . 186. Dr. B . R . Ambedkar : p . 3-4. Y u a n C h w a n g ' s life q u o t e d b y H . G . W e l l s : O . H . p . 5 9 6 . N . N . Dass Gupta : B u d d h i s m : Struggle for Empire H C I P . V o l . V . C h . x v i p . 414. P t . J a w a h a r l a l N e h r u : D . I . p . 183. P t . J a w a h a r l a l N e h r u : D . I . p . 187. R h y s D a v i d s : J . o f P a l i T e x t S o c i e t y 1896. C . V . V a i d y a : H i s t o r y o f M e d i e v a l H i n d u I n d i a (1921) V o l . I . p . 171. S m i t h : E H I p . 382. S m i t h : E H I (1924) p . 4 2 0 . T i t u s : I n d i a n I s l a m (1930) P p . 4 4 - 4 5 . W e l l s : O . H . : p . 617. " T a r i q landed immortalized (Gibraltar)." P h i l l i p K . H i t t i : H i s t o r y o f the A r a b s (1964) p . 4 9 3 . near his the name might Jobel rock w h i c h has since of) Tariq (mount Annihilation of Caste (1930)

58. 59.

H . S . W i l l i a m s : H . H . W . V o l . V I I (1907) p . 496. P h i l i p K . H i t t i : H i s t o r y o f the A r a b s (1964) p . 117. " M u s a i b n - N u s a y r t o o k 300,000 q i y a h one fifth o f w h o m he captives from Ifriforwarded to a l - W a l i d

6 0 . (i)

502 ( M a q q a r i V o l . I p . 148.) a n d in Spain he captured V o l . i v , p . 448); Q u t a y b a h ' s al-Zubayr ibn-al-Awwam from the Gothic nobility (Ibn-al-Athir, Sagdiana other v o l . i v , p . 454); among (Masudi,

300,000 v i r g i n s

captives from

a l o n e n u m b e r e d 100,000 ( I b n - a l - A t h i r bequeathed

c h a t t i e s one t h o u s a n d m a l e a n d f e m a l e s l a v e s V o l . I V p . 254).

P h i l l i p E . H i t t i : H i s t o r y o f t h e A r a b s (1964) p . 235 61. 62. 63. 64. 65. 66. Sardesai : H A I M R M R K - A H I p . 182. Sardesai : A H I M R p. 335. T a r i k h - i - T a h i r i ( E l l i o t V o l . I p . 256.) M a j u m d a r : A r a b I.I. p . 49. p. 61. ( E p . I n d . V o l . I V P p . 243 ff.)

CHAPTER VII

1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27.

S a r d e s a i : H A I M R . P a r t I p . 62. Sardesai : H A I M R p a r t I p . 63. Sardesai : H A I M R p a r t I p. 64. S a r d e s a i : H A I M R p a r t I p . 64. S a r d e s a i : H A I M R p a r t I p , 64. G a n g u l y : G h a z n a v i d I n v a s i o n : H C I P V o l . V p . 6. L a n e - P o o l e (1916) p . 2 1 . C h a r l e s S t e w a r d : H O B p . 6. Hamdu-lla-Mustafi: V o l . I p . 64. Sardesai : A H I M R p a r t I P p . 66-67. Sardesai : A H I M R p a r t I p . 67. S a r d e s a i : A H I M R part I p.67. S m i t h O H I (1957) p . 2 0 6 . Sardesai : A H I M R p a r t 1 p . 68. Sardesai : A H I M R part I p. 68. D.G.Ganguly : Ghaznavid Invasion Strug, H C I P V o l . V P p . 12 a n d 14. MRKAHIp. 276. M R K - A H I p . 183. M R K - A H I p . 183. B o m b a y Gazetteer : V o l . I P p . 165-168. L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . (1916) p . 2 6 . E l l i o t : H I E D . V o l . I V p . 132. C h a r l e s S t e w a r t : H O B p . 14. cf. B . R . (355.356,357.358). cf. B . R . ( 3 4 0 - A ) . cf. B . R . (355,356,357,358). Macaulay's Miscellaneous Essay a n d L a y s of A n c i e n t R o m e ( E v e r y m a n 1922) H o r a t i u s X X V I I p . 4 2 5 . for E m p i r e Tarikh-i-Guzida : Elliot HIED

504 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 36. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. H . S. W i l l i a m s : H H W V o l . V I I I p. 645. Sardesai : H A I M R part I p . 62. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W v o l . V I I I p. 231. M R K - A H I (1960) P p . 613-514. Gardizi : Kitab Z a i n - u l - A k h b a r P p . 86-87. I b n - u l - A t h i r : T K A . T A P p . 15-16. S a r d e s a i : A H I M R p a r t I p . 74. R T o f J o n a r a j a ( C a l . ed.) V . v . 6 9 4 F f . : Peterson's ed. V . v. 760. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I (1921) p . 194. Sardesai : H A I M R part I p. 82. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . v o l . I l l P p . 19-70. a n d v o l . I . P p . 121.and 191. S a r d e s a i : H A I M R p a r t I P p . 332-333. D r . K . M . M u n s h i : G . G . D . P a r t I I I p. 180. ( i T ? m i ^ STfo 35, 1.

41.

also 143, 6.) 5rrii!5rT?r sricfs^^ Pr ^^r (Essays on the annihilation of Caste : Samagra Sawarkar Vangmaya) Vol. Ill (1964) P p . 433-482 and other article in the same volume.

42. 43. 44. 46. 46. 47. 48. 49. 60. 51. 62.

G . S . G h u r y e : C a s t e a n d R a c e i n I n d i a (1922) P p . 2 - 1 9 . Abbe Dubois : quoted b y D r . P . V . K a n e . H . D h . V o l . I I p a r t I (1941) p . 2 0 . G . S . G h u r y e : C a s t e a n d R a c e i n I n d i a (1932) P p . 3-4 G . S . G h u r y e : C a s t e a n d R a c e i n I n d i a (1932) P p . 2 2 - 2 3 . T r i t t o n : C . iSTon-MS p . 1 8 1 . H . G . W e l l s : O H . P p . 676. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i H S I . (1958) p . 4 2 9 . K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i H S I (1958) p . 4 2 9 . P t . J a w a h a r l a l N e h r u D . I . (1956) p . 2 8 1 . Gait E n c y of Religion and E t h i c s v o l . I l l p . 232. K . A . N i z a m i . Some Aspects o f R e l i g i o n a n d P o l i t i c s i n I n d i a D u r i n g t h e T h i r t e e n t h C e n t u r y (1961) p . 7 1 .

CHAPTER VIII

1. 2. 34. 5.

f^fvT'f?jiw^^ftT: Manusmriti, VII-92-95.

snrg i

S b r e e m e d B h a g w a t g e e t a V I I , 13 Sardesai : A H I M R Part I p. 9 ] . Chand Bhat : Prithviraja Raso. Sardesai : A H I M R Part I p . 92. Sardesai : N H M : v o l . I I p . 446.

7.

D r . K . M . M u n s h i : Preface : Struggle for E m p i r e H C I P V o l . V p. x v i .

8.
9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16.

HT'F'TT^ srftiTTOTT(Forgiveness shouldn't be out of place) T|TiTT5r : sarfffTo 119, 3.

A l - U t b i E d V o l . I I p. 45. Sardesai : A H I M R P a r t I p . 131. D r . K . M . M u n s h i : Preface. Strugg. for E m p . H C I P Vol. V p. xvi. D r . K M . M u n s h i . G T G D P a r t I I I p . 130, 140 1 9 3 . H I E D I I I P p . 42-44. S a r d e s a i : A H I M R P a r t I p . 204. D r . K . M . Munshi : G G DPart III Ch. VIII. D r . K . M . M u n s h i : G G D P a r t I I I p . 178.

17.
18. 19. 20. 21.

>T^Tf

s r( = = r T ) T M^^T ft?ftT^rr

D v y a s r a y a b y H e m a c h a n d r a S u r i X V , 18. J . H . H u t t o n : T h e S e m a N a g a s : (1921) p . 178. R a v e r t y : Notes on Afghanistan and part of Baluchistan p. 62. T i t u s : I n d . I s l a m p . 26., A l - U t b i E d V o l . I I p . 49. T . P . H u g h e s : A D i c t i o n a r y o f I s l a m p . 139.

506 22. T^Ht rr ?f5rJT:

sft^r ^fT ^t ^TiTTzr^^, f ? ? T o 25, 5. 23. 24. 25. 26. Titus : I n d . Islam p. 153. Sardesai : A H I M R P a r t P p . 206. E . D . H i s t o r y o f India, V o l . I p . 464. "Polygamy Spirit 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34.
35.
36.

is contrary

to I s l a m " (Syed A m i r . T h e Baksha : Essays

o f I s l a m p . 365.) ; S. K h u d a

I n d i a n a n d I s l a m i c p . 253 F f . ) Sardesai : A H I M R Part I p . 382. Dr.R.C. TDS Majumdar: Social Life : Hindu of the Society Maratha p . 562. I B H : p . 63. Shivaji : The Founder

C.V. Vaidya :

S w a r a j (1931) N o t e B , p . 1 8 7 . N . K . Behere : P a h i l e B a j i r a o P e s h w a (Marathi) p . 254. T . P . : B r i g g s T r a n s . V o l . I P p . 327-329. S. R o y . : The K h i l j i D y n a s t y : p. 32. T i t u s : I n d . I s l a m (1930) p . 5 2 , sft^rf^Hqft T W R ^ , ^ m o 24, 14-17. ft ^rr?ir ^t T D S : HCIP Vol. V I .

Timm^, s r w o

28, 29.

H | m R ? r , ^hM^,

sro 63-64.

37.

Dr.K.N.

Ghoshal : Social

Conditions:

The Age o f

Imperial Kanauj : 38. 39.

H C I P V o l . I V p . 395 P n . 123.

Perishta : V o l . I p. 59. ^ r m ^ T iJTcI^q; ( H ^ ) 2, 10.

iTimRW, ^ # T o 37, 17
40. ^'T^'ftcIT, 17,45.

41.

D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : Preface

; The Age of

Imperial

Kanauj : H C I P V o l . I V p. xxxv. 42. TTIT^RcI 5rif?3o, 36, 13.

CHAPTER IX

1. ?iT% 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. ^5ro

? ^ f f r : 1-2. ^R??TriT ? f ? i ; ^ ? f 8 r R % : ?frt^ 48. q o 84-89. : II 4 II I^5r ^irfcT : II 42 II M u n s h i : G G D P a r t I I I , p . 97.

I?5r ^wfer: 50

85-89. I! 38-42 II II 44 II

?^f?r : II 17-19 II II 48-49 II

5r T i r f ?fzi&s?zT?^ ?^jf ?nir> ^ ^ f ^ f ^ ^ i ^5ro II 51-52 II

9.
10.

sflT ^vnr^^'ftcrr, I, 49.

Shree R a m S h a r m a : Conversion and R e c o n v e r s i o n t o Hinduism During Muslim Rule"Calcutta Review : F e b 1934, M a r c h , 1934, M a y 1934, V o l . X L X I X L I I .

11. 12.

A l - M a s u d i : H I E D : V o l . I P p . 22; 126. P . V . K a n c : H . D h . V o l . I (1930) P p . 269; 2 7 5 . D r . K M M u n s h i : G G D P a r t I I I p. 91.

^f?5T II M e d a t i t h i o n M a n u I I , 22.23, V I I . 33. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. M e d h a t i t h i on M a n u V I I , 4 3 . D r . K . M . M u n s h i : G G D P a r t I I I p . 92. TRTfvTT^rfa' ^^r^fvjft ^si^T^ 1 M e d h a t i t h i o n M a n u V I I , 18,20,24. M e d h a t i t h i o n M a n u V I I . 32. M e d h a t i t h i o n M a n u V I I , 88,90. D r . K . M . M u n s h i : The Age of Imperial K a n a u j : HCIP V o l . I X (1955) F o r e w o r d p . x v i i .

508 19. 20. 21. Dr. K.M.Munahi : G G D Part HIED : V o l . I p . 22. 77 M E K A H I p . 188. U . S . A y y a n g a r : S t u d i e s i n S o u t h I n d i a n J a i n i s m . p. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I l l (1926) p . 4 0 8 . S a r d e s a i : H A I M R P a r t I (1927) P p . 3 9 6 - 3 9 6 . 22. D r . B.C. M a j u m d a r : S t r u g g l e F o r E m p i r e : H C I P . V o l . V P p . 7 3 1 ; 763. K , A . N i l a k a n t h a S h a s t r i : H S I . p . 6. Indian Antiquity : Vol. X I X . p 23. MRKAHI: H C I P . V o l . V p. XX. 218. p. 140-141 p . 188. D G E . H a l l : H S E A . I I I p . 87.

CHAPTER

1. 2.

H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . V I I (1907) P p . 4 9 2 - 4 9 3 . ' N e v e r t h e l e s s , so far as the conversion o f I n d i a , as a w h o l e , is c o n c e r n e d , I s l a m s i g n a l l y f a i l e d . T i t u s : I n d i a n I s l a m : (1930) P p . 7-8. a n d p . 175.

3.

H . C . R a y : D H N I . V o l . 11 p . 1017. Tabaqat-i-Nasiri of M . Minhaj-ud-Din : Tr.by. R a v e r t y V o l . I . P p . 451-452. F i r i s h t a : T . F : B r i g g s t r . V o l . I I p . 170. ;i 36 N i z a m - u d - D i n : T a b a q a t - i - A k b a r i : T . b y B . D e y . p.

4.

g^^ft l ^ s r g r ? : Tr'srT^rTr'Ts-, "To i 3 - l 4 . O j h a : R a j . k a I t i . P p . 782-784. T o d . : A A R : V o l . I p . 303.

5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11.

T D S . H I C P : V o l . V . T h e K i n g d o m ef V i j a y a n a g a r . Sardesai : A H I M R P a r t I p . 335. T o d : A A R : V o l . P p . 266-267, a n d 291. T o d : A A R : V o l . P p . 236-238 a n d 2 6 0 . C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I I p. 74. D i g h e : P e s h w a B a j i r a o I . (1944) p . 36, R a j w a d e : V I P p . 30-31. T o d : A A R : V o l . I I (1920) p . 1 2 2 1 . 5tEfV n # , sr^T fT ^ sTTTTTm i Har F n 1. Bilas Sarda : Maharana K u m b h a : (1932) p . 12, 201. S P D I X 3 0 - 3 4 ,

12.

^zfi^ftTfaTFct^?t^i;irRTf^sr?3TpT5iW^^'t^: qo fg^W^^Tfim \ % : ^ R ^ r f

ii 5 ii

%fkio ^IJT l , < T O 16.

J o u r n a l : B e n g a l A s i a t i c S o c i e t y . V o l . L V I . 1, 2 . 13. ff^5rT?-ir5rf?a' n 268 i i H . B . Sarda ; M R . A p p . p. 211. O j h a : R a j . k a I t i . V o l . I I p . 598.

510

14.

..

3rHT??f cft'T?^?! T ^ T R T ^ ^ ? | f T T
SwayambhuJBOHS.

I n s c r i p t i o n d a t e d 492 N E ( 1 3 7 1 - 7 2 A D ) at Vol. 15. 16. X X I I p. 93.

nath K h a t m a n d a v : Quoted by K . P . Jaiswal : A l - B i l a d h u r i : H I E D : I . p . 126. A m i r K h u s r u : T a r i k h - i - A l a i : U l t i r V I I p . 90. A s i b : T a r i k h - i - F i r o z S b a h i . p . 3880.

D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H C I P : T D S : V o l . V I p . 582. Q a r v i n i : B a d s h a h n a m a : P - 4 4 4 . h . 445. a P 4 4 5 h ; P 552 a & b. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. T r . f r o m P e r s i a n b y E a n c h o d j i A m a r j i i n 1882. T a r i k h - i - S o r a t h : p , 112. Dr. KM. M u n s h i : G G D p a r t I I I p . 139-141. I I P p . 162-163. 162-64. T a r i k h - i - S o r a t h (1882) p. 112. Sachau : Alberuni's India : Vol. ^mf! Sf=^TfT# q f ^ ^ T : iTTr 5 , 1

O j h a : R a j . k a I t i . V o l . I (1927) p . 269. STtTTT^ : "js^^rsr r^srJTTII^rs'T'I I V , 193; V I , 1-25. C.V. 22. 23. V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I I I . p . 148. Kingdom of Vijayanagara the N . Venkataramanayya ; The H C I P : V o l . V I p. 272. ' T h e g r e a t V i d y a r a n y a , w h o a f t e r S a n k a r a c h a r y a , is t h a t a B r a h m a n a even though Dr. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. g r e a t e s t figure a m o n g A c h a r y a s , a p p r o v e d o f t h e v i e w enslaved b y Mlenchchas c o u l d be r e s t o r e d to h i s o r i g i n a l s t a t u s . P . V . K a n e : H o f D h . V o l . I , p . 191. ; The K i n g d o m of Vijayanagara N . Venkataramanayya H C I P : V o l . V I p . 272, K.A. N i l a k a n t h a Shastri : H S I : p . 231. S h r i R a m a S h a r m a : C o n v e r s i o n s & R e c o n v e r s i o n s etc. C a l c u t t a R e v i e w : F e b 1934, M a r c h 1934, M a y , 1934. C.V.Vaidya : Shivaji, (1931) A p p . I I p . 3 4 8 . C . V . V a i d y a : S h i v a j i : (1931) p . 277. V.S. Bhargava : Marwar (1966) p . 122. and the Mughal Emperors The Founder of Maratha Swaraj

511 ' I n a l e t t e r w r i t t e n i n 1659 A u r a n g z e b s p e a k s o f J a s w a n t as t h e ' i n f i d e l w h o has J . N . Sarkar : History 369. 30. 31. 32. T o d : A H R : V o l . (1899) P p . 917-918. qo fw5^5gTJTTr \% : iTR^Tf S m i t h : E H I p . 385. E . A . G a i t : A H i s t o r y o f A s s a m . (1906) P p . 8-9. P h a y r e : H i s t o r y o f B u r m a : P p . 3-4 a n d 15. 33. 34. (i) (ii) 35-36. (i) (ii) (iii) (iv) (v) 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. 47. S h r i v a s t a v a : S D p . 269. W o l s e l e y H a i g : C H I (1928) p . 514. a n d 539. S . K . Chatterji : Struggle V o l . V C h . 15, p. 382. E . A . G a i t : H o f A : (1906) p . 74. W. H a i g : C H I (1928) p . 514, 539. Qanungo : Bengal under the Mamluks : H . B . V o l . I I (1948) p . 4 3 . T h e A s s a m D i s t r i c t Gazetteer V o l . I V . p . 33. A s s a m D i s t r i c t G a z e t t e e r : V o l . I V p . 28; V o l . V I p . 30 J . N . S a r k a r : H B V o l . I I (1948) P p . 348-349. D . G . Ganguly : Struggle F o r E m p i r e : H C I H : V o l . V p 4 5 . E . A . G a i t : H . A . (1906) p 241 S. K . C h a t t e r j i : S t r u g g l e For Empire : HCIH-Vol. V C h X V D P 382 A s s a m D i s t . G a z . V o l . V I I J p . 69. S u t u m b a became J a y a d h w a j a Singh. A s s a m D i s t . Gaz : V o l . V I I p . 69. List o f A h o m K i n g s : A s s a m . D i s t G a z . V o l . V I I p . 69. S m i t h O H I : p . 196. ^f^Eir 5?:T?Tr: srfcr^r'f q^ : (^TSZTTT 2) S a m g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : V o l . I l l (1964) p . 3. D r . K . M . M u n s h i : G G D . P a r t I I I , C h . V I I p . 24. M . D . R a g h a v a n : I n d i a i n Ceylonese H i s t o r y . a n d C u l t u r e : (1964) C h . I V P p . 3 2 - 3 5 . K . A . N i l a k a n t h a Sastri : The 194; 459-460 C h o l a s : (1955) P p . 184, Society for Empire : H C I P : 5%o, I, To 292-93 d e s t r o y e d mosques a n d built idol-temples on their sites. o f A u r a n g z e b : v o l . I l l P p . 368-

S m i t h : E H I (1934) p . 384.

612

48. (i) (ii)

THI'do^T '

75ri% ^^#%

( (^f^q- ^TW)

^??r?: ?TmV

5 r m ^ J^^T %f i F | | % f^r^rm^

(iii)

" T h e B r a h m a n is o b l i g e d " says A l b e r u n i , " t o between cross C h a r m a n v a t i i n the south. either

dwell to

the r i v e r S i n d h i n the n o r t h a n d the r i v e r H e is not allowed o f these frontiers, so as t o e n t e r t h e F i r s t he V o l . II

c o u n t r y of the T u r k or of the K a r a n a t a s . E . G . Sachah P p . 133-134. : Alberuni's India : (1910)

m u s t l i v e b e t w e e n t h e O c e a n i n the e a s t a n d w e s t . "

49.
50.

T T % < T ^ = ^ ^^X !
O T I T T : ffr?itTftr?f i

51. 62.

^rpiTTg: ^ t ^ K : p . 3,

^3rf?rT|'TH^fq-^: II ^^cTR ^t^ I

D r . R a d h a k r i s h n a n : E a s t a n d W e s t i n R e l i g i o n : (1958) R . G , PothanThe Syrian Christian of Kerala(1963)

63.

S . G . P o t h a n : S C K : P p . 32-33 ; a l s o 2 2 . K . A . N i l a k a n t h a S h a s t r i : H S I . (1958) p . 1 9 2 . J . H . L o r d : The Jews i n India P p . 62-63. a n d t h e F a r E a s t (1907) placed some crosses

54.

" I n t h i s i s l a n d o f G o a a F r i a r has i n the H i n d u t e m p l e s come a n d tell them a n d the latter w o u l d N o v e m b e r 4, 1618 Priolkar : G. Inq. p 66. and that not the speak

H i n d u s say t h a t others already Christians of Portugal dated w i t h them any longer"

t h e y are

Friar Antonio : Letter To The K i n g

65. 56. 57. 58.

K . A . N i l a k a n t h a S a s t r i : H S I (1958) p . 429. F r a n c i s D a y : T h e L a n d of the Perumals p . 107. P r i o l k a r : G . I n q . (1961) P 5 0 . Boies Penrose : Sea F i g h t s i n Y e a r s 1602-1639. p 14 the E a s t I n d i e s i n the (1863) p . 234. D r . B u c h a n a n : C h r i s t i a n R e s e a r c h e s i n A s i a : (1814)

613 59. P r i o l k a r : G I n q : P p . 23-24. S i l v i a R e g o : D o c u m e n t a c a o p a r a a H i s t o r i a das M i s s o e s do Podroado (1950) p . 3 6 1 . 60. (i) W e r e i t n o t f o r these b r a g m a n e s h e a t h e n s w o u l d be P p . 170-171. (ii) J a m e s B r o d r i c k : S t . F r a n c i s X a v i e r : p . 148. H . J . Coleridge : Life and Letters of St. Francis X a v i e r (1927) p . 159. 61. 62. J a m e s B r o d r i c k : S t . F r a n c i s X a v i e r : (1952) p . 149. " T h e F r u i t t h a t is r e a p e d b y t h e remarkable whenever their baptisn of infants, as others is quite about it, and w e l l as t h e i n s t r u c t i o n o f c h i l d r e n a n d T h e y g e t i n t o feuds with the heathen converted." Francisci Xaverii If S o h u r h a m m e r : E p i s t o l a e S. (Brahmans) a l l the Portugues do Oriente r V o l . I l l Lisboa

T h e i r hatred for i d o l a t o r y is m a r v e l l o u s . own parents practise it, they reproach to the S o c i e t y at R o m e :

t h e m a n d c o m e off t o t e l l m e a t o n c e " Letter b y St. Francis X a v i e r H . J . Coleridge : Life and V o l . L p . 153. 63. 64. 65. H . J . Coleridge : Life V o l . I p . 153. H . J . Coleridge : Life and Letters...Vol. 1 p. 281. B a r r e t o M i r a n d a : Q u a d r o s H i s t o r i c o s de G o a C a r d e r n a t e I , M a r g a o (1863) p . 145. P r i o l k a r : G- Inq. p. 30. 66. (i) I n so f a r as any d a t e c a n be t a k e n as o f P r i m e importance i n the r u i n o f the Portuguese e m p i r e , i t is 6 M a y 1642 w h e n F r a n c i s X a v i e r F r o m t h e n o n the J e s u i t form of bribery, conversion. B o i e s P e n r o s e : S e a F i g h t s i n the 1639. (1931) p . 14. E a s t Indies...1602threat, set foot ashore a t G o a . worst using every torture to effect a d i d their and and Letters of St. F . Xaviers : L e t t e r s o f S t F . X a v i e r (1927)

(ii) P r i o l k a r : G I n q : (1961) p . 50 ; 155 ; 2 5 . ( i i i ) E . T . W h i t t i n g t o n c i t e d b y C h a r l e s S i n g e r i n his.

514
studies i n the Pp. (iv) 203-204. O r a t i o n b y the A r c h b i s h o p o f E v o r a at the Cathed1847, on the occasion of the H i n d u s a n d the Conquistado a History and M e t h o d of Science (1917)

ral church of Lisbon, i n

tri-centenary o f the d e a t h of Padre A n t o n i o V i e i r a . Quoted by D r . Antonio Norohna : The Portuguese Republic. de Souza : Oriente (v) F r . F r a n c i s c o (vi) 67. 68.

J e s u s C h r i s t o . P a r t I (1881) p . 82 D r . R . C. M a j u m d a r : Preface T o D S : H C I P : V o l . V I p. x x i v . P r i o l k a r : G-Inq : p . 55. D r . Buchanan's (1868) Christian A c c o u n t of the Researches in Inquisition India : Pp. (1961) (1930) at Goa 149-176

D e l l o n ' s A c c o u n t of the I n q u i s i t i o n at G o a . A . K . Priolkar : The Goa Inquisition 69. 70. S. D . K s h e e r s a g a r : G o m a n t a k S h u d d h i c h a I t i h a s a P a n d i t J a w a h a r l a l N e h r u : D I (1956) p . 2 5 3 . HpiTTg: ? ^ ^ R :

71.

S h r i R a m a Sharma : Conversions H i n d u i s m D u r i n g the Muslim the

and Reconversions

to

Rule : Calcutta conversion crime'.

Review

X L X I - X L X I I , F e b , M a r , M a y , 1934. 72. ' U n d e r the I s l a m i c Tritton : The Pp. 181-185. law of Muslims to Subjects t h e o t h e r F a i t h was a c a p i t a l Caliphs and

their Non-Muslim

CHAPTER X I

1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26.

M R K A H I : P p . 548,-682. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I l l (1926) p . 1 1 . M a j o r B . D . B a s u : R i s e o f the C h r i s t i a n P o w e r i n Indiia V o l . I I p . 112. M R K A H I : p. 682. M R K A H I : p . 682. M R K A H I . p . 683. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I l l p . 174. B . D . B a s u : R C P I V o l . I I P p . 126, 129. B o w r i n g : H A T S : p . 135. C H . R a o : M G : P p . 2697-2698. C H . R a o : M G . P p . 2584-2585. A r n o l d : P.T. p. 261. C o l . M a r k W i l k s : H O M V o l . I l l P p . 464-465. T i t u s : : I n d . I s l a m (1930) p . 32. S a r d e s a i : N H M P a r t I I I p . 177, 186. Y . N . D a o d h a r : N a n a P h a d n i s (1962) p . 137. K i r k p a t r i c k : S e l e c t L e t t e r s o f T . S . (1811) N o . 1 9 6 . S a r d e s a i : N H M : p . 178. B o w r i n g : H A T S : p . 227. C H I : V o l . V p. 365. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I l l p. 178. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I l l p . 178. Y . N . D a o d h a r . N a n a P h a d n i s (1962) p . 137. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I l l p . 178. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I l l p . 178. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I l l p . 178. B o w r i n g : H A T S p . 218-221. S a r d e s a i : N H M . V o l . I l l p . 178. K h a r e : A L S V o l . I l l N o . 2813.

516 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 36. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 46. 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 51. 52. 63. 54. 56. E p i g r a p h i c a C a r n a t i c a : I I I , S r . 77. K h a r e : A L S V o l . I l l N o . 3286. Parasmis Phadke. Charles S t u a r t : 0 and M o f T.S. B e v i s e d a n d corrected by T i p u ' s s o n , G h o l a m M o h a m m a d p . 307. M . H . K h a n : H T S p . 356. M . H . K h a n : H T S p . 356. K h a r e : A L S V o l . I l l p . 3286. "Parasmis : I.S. Miscellaneous Affairs : Letters by Haripant Phadke to Nana Phadnis. M a c a u l i f f e : S . R . V o l . V p . 186. B X . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s : (1923) p . 63. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I (1950) p . 73. M a c a u l i f f e : S . R . V o l . V p . 198. J a y a s w a l : H P p . 364. ilimRgr: ^?ff^ : 178/53. Y . N . D e o d h a r : N a n a P h a d n i s : (1962) p . 176. H . A Acworth & S.T. Shaligram : Historical Ballads (1911) p . 191. B a l l a d o n t h e B a t t l e o f K b a r d a by B a l a L a k s h m a n . A c w o r t h a n d S h a l i g r a m : H i s t : B a l l a d s : (1911) P p . 196? 214 ; 218. A c w o r t h a n d S h a l i g r a m : H i s t o r i c a l B a l l a d s ; (1911) P p . 206-207. J . N . S a r k a r : H i s t o r y o f A u r a n g z e b : V o l . I I (1912) P p . 79-80. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I l l P p . 252-369. A c w o r t h a n d S h a l i g r a m : H i s t . B a l l a d s : (1911) p . 227. S a n t T u k a r a m : A b h a n g a G a t h a : G o v t , o f B o m b a y Press(1950) N o . 815. H . G . W e l l s : O H p . 636. I b n - a l - A t h i r : V o l . I X P p . 425-427. P h i l i p K . H i t t i : H A p . 544. P h i l i p K . H i t t i : H A P p . 512-519. H . G . W e l l s : O H P p . 669-670. P t . J . N e h r u : D I p . 241. : I S : ' M i s c e l l a n e o u s AFairs' b y H a r i p a n t

66. 57. 68. 69. 60. 61. 62. 63.

P h i l i p K H i t t i : H A P p . 512-513 ; 6 1 6 . P h i l i p K . H i t t i : H A P p . 566-666. P h i l i p K . H i t t i : H A p . 506 ; 633. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . V I I I (1907) P p . 258-9. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I V P p . 69-66. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I V P p . 193-206. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I V P p . 176-178. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I V P p . 226-234.

CHAPTER X i n 1. NTf^T^ 1 ?nf 24 : 28.

2.
3. 4. 5.

ikrf^JT^ TTTR?^ I ?nf 24 : 5?5ft^ 32.

rl^tf^^'V <mm^ i wx^ \ g-if 6,16-17, K i r a t a r j u n i y a m p . 1,30. M a n u s m r i t i V I I 92-95.

CHAPTER X I V 1. 2. 3. O j h a : R a j . k a I t i h a s a (1927) P p . 5 0 - 5 1 . P a n d i t J . N e h r u : D . I . (1966) P p . 162; 2 0 1 . P a n d i t J . N e h r u : D . I . (1966) p . 7 6 .

CHAPTER X V 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I l l (1926) P p . 3, 3 2 9 , 4 0 2 . T i t u s : I n d : I s l a m (1930) p . 1 1 . Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p. 85. Ray : DHNI. V o l . I I (1936) p . 1 0 8 6 . Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I. p. 91. Samagra Savarkar V a n g m a y a : V o l . V I I p . 65. Sardesai : A H I M R Part I p. 91. Sardesai : A H I M R P a r t I p. 91. Sardesai : A H I M R P a r t I p . 92. T o d : A A R (1920) P p . 2 9 7 - 2 9 8 F n 2 . S i r W . H a i g : C H I V o l . I l l p. 42. R a y : D H N I V o l . I I (1936) p . 1090. H a s a n N i z a m i : H I E D V o l . I I p. 215. Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p. 93. Sardesai : H A I M R Part I p. 93. Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p. 93. Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p . 94. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I l l (1926) N o t e o n P p . 346-347. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I l l (1926) p . 3 4 6 . Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p . 335. Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p . 335. Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p . 102. S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : V o l . I l l (1964) P p . 542-565. P t . J . N e h r u : . D . I . (1956) p . 2 4 1 . Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p . 53. H . G . W e l l s . : O H p . 705. H . G . W e l l s : O H p. 707. S a r d e s a i : H A I M R P a r t I p . 119 a n d 1 2 7 . Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p . 107. Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p . 112. D r . K . M . M u n s h i : Preface : H C I P V o l . V p . x i x .

CHAPTER X V I 1. 2. 3. 4. 6. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29.

.8

P a n d i t J a w a h a r l a ] N e h r u : D . I . (1956), P p . 181-182, a n d 215-217. P t . J . N e h r u : D . I . (1956) : P p . 208-209 E l l i o t : H i n d u i s m and B u d d h i s m : V o l . I. p x i i H . G . W e l l s : O H p . 705 H . G . W e l l s : O H p . 707. W a l t e r s : O n Y u a n C h w a n g : p. 239. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I (1926) : V o l . I l l p . 2 7 3 . K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I . (1958) p . 3 0 P p . 213-214. Pt. J . Nehru : D.I. (1956) p . 2 1 3 . P t . J . N e h r u D . I . (1956) P p . 196-200. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I . (1958) p . 343 D r . K . M . Munshi : F o r e w o r d : The Canouj: H C I P Vol. I V p. x x i . R . G . B h a n d a r k a r : V a i s n a y i s m , S h a i v i s m etc. p. 116. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I l l (1926) p . 4 1 9 . D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H B . V o l . I . (1943) p . 9 9 . D r . R . C . N a j u m d a r : H B V o l . I . (1943) C h . V I p 99 D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H B : V o l . I (1943) C h . V I . p . 1 0 4 . D e o p a r a insc. V 5 I B 46. D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H B . V o l . I (1943) C h V I I I P p . 2 9 6 - 8 . S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I . p . 318. D r . K . M . M u n s h i : G G D P a r t I I I p . 157. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p. 203. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 121 S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 123-124. H I E D : V o l . I l l p . 163. P p . 42-44 ( T a r i k h - l - W a s a a f ) B a r a n i : q u o t e d i n H I E D V o l . I l l p . 163. H a m i l t o n : H i d a y a h : V o l . II, p. 26. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o l . I l l P p . 207-208. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o l . I l l p . 207. Age of Imperial

620 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 36. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 46. 46. 47. 48. 49. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . p. 166. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I P p . 131-132. S. R o y : T h e K h a i j i D y n a s t y : H C I P : V o l . V I p . 26-27. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : r S D p . 168. J . B . B . R . A . S . : V o l . X X I I I p. 50. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 132. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 133. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 133. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 133. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 136 Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 136. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 137. Amir Khusrau : H I E D Borani : H I E D V o l . I l l p. 543. T i t u s : I n d . I s l a m . (1930) p . 2 3 . : V o l . I l l p . 184. P a d m a n a b h a : K a h n a d a d e P r a b h a n d a : ( C A D 1456) S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R . P a r t I p . 127. K . S . L a i : H i s t o r y o f K h a l j i s : (1954) p . 2 9 9 . E n . 1 2 . S. R o y : T h e K h a l j i D y n a s t y : H C I P . Eerishtah : Brigg's Trans. V o l . V I p . 40. V o l . I p. 381.

CHAPTER X V n 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 16. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o i . I l l p . 223. K . S . L a i : Sultan X X I I I P p . 169-170. ' P a r a u ' I s a m i : P u t u b - u s - S a l a t i n p . 362. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o I I I I p. 211. Barani : TPS : HIED. V o l . I l l p. 211. I I I p . 211. B a r a n i : T P S . H I E D . Vol N a s i r - u d d i n K h u s r u Shah : JIH

B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D : V o l . I l l P p . 212-213. S. R o y : T h e K h a i j i D y n a s t y : H C I P V o l . V I p . 19. A . K . Forbes : R a s a m a l a : V o l . I p . 282. A m i r : K h u s r u : A s i i k a or D e v a l a r a n i v a K h i j r a S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I : p . 133 A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . p . 182. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D : p . 181. S. R o y : T h e K h a j j i D y n a s t y : H C I P V o l . V I p . 4 2 . A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . p . 183. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . p . 181. A m i r K b u s r a u : N u h S i p h i r : H I E D . V o l . I l l p . 568. K . S . L a i : S N K S : J I H X X I I I p . 170. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 148. N . Venkataramanayya : E M E S I B a r a n i : H I E D : V o l . I l l p . 220. K . S . L a i , A . L . Shrivastava and especially. Shrvee R a m a Sharma have 'done yeomen's service in giving this neglected hero his proper place i n I n d i a n h i s t o r y . (1942) p . 8 3 . K . S . L a i : S N K S : J I H V o l . X X I I I p . 171 Khan.

24. 25. 26. 27. 28.

K . S . L a i : S N K S : J I H X X I H P p . 171-172. N . Venkataramanayya : E M E S I (1942) P p . 96-96. N . V e n k a t a r a m a n a y y a : E M E S I (1942) p . 8 6 . I s a m i : F u t u h - u s - S a l a t i n : p . 369. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D p . 181.

522 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. 47. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D p . 182. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D : V o l . I l l P p . 222-223. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o l . I l l p . 224. Barani : T P S . H I E D V o l . I l l p. 224 32. Shree R a m a S a r m a ; N K S . I H Q X X V I p . B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D : V o l . I l l p . 213, A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D : p . 184. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S h a s t r i : H I S (1958) P p . 284. B a r a n i ; T P S : H I E D : V o l . I l l p. 225. L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . p . 119. S t a n l e y L a n e - P o o l e : M e d I n d . p , 119. F i r i s h t a : T F : B i g g ' s T r . p . 127. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D : p . 184 L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . p . 120. B a r a n i : T P S H I E D : V o l . I l l p. 225. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 148. S h r e e R a m a S h a r m a : N K S : I H Q : X X V I (1950) p . 3 1 . N . V e n k a t a r a m a n a y y a : E M E S I (1942) P p . 97-98. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t L p . 133. 10, 2 6 1 , 279^

CHAPTER 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29.

XVin 148-149.

Sardesai : H A . I - M R Part I Pp.

S a d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 150. S a d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 153. M T M H : Life and Times of Mohammad Tughlaq p. 122. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I P p . 226-227. D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H C I P : V o l . V I p . 64 P n 9. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 162. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 162. Sardesai : H A I - M R Part I p . 162. D r . M a j u m d a r : H C I P V o l . V I I p . 102. H a m e e d - u d - d i n .-The S a y y i d s : H C I P V o l . V I p . 126. D r . M a j u m d a r : P i r u z S h a h : H C I P V o l . V I P p . 103-106 S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 167. S a r d e s a i H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 167 Sardesai : H A I - M R : Part I P p . F i r i s h t a : G u l s h a n - i - I b r a h i m or b y B r i g g s V o l . I p . 481. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 173. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 174. H . G . W e l l s : O H p . 726. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 174. D r . M a j u m d a r : H C I P V o l . V I p . 116. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 176. H I E D : P p . 445-447. Majufndar : H C I P : V o l . V I p . V I p . X X I V H I E D : V o l . I l l p. 400. Sardesai : H A I - M R H C I P . V o l . I I p . 70. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 598. F n 4. P a r t I p . 186. D r . R C . Majumdar : Muhammad-bin-Tughlaq : 167-168. Tarikh-i-Firishta Tr. F a t u h a t - i - E i r u z Shahi : H I E D : V o l . I I P p . 380-1.

524 30. 31. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 598. F n 4. S R R T ^ ^ra^jnTT^fWHT (Death alone is recommended for a harmful enemy) ^ T T R 3 mfk 32. 33. 34. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . II599. F i r i s h t a : B r i g g s ' T r a n s . V o l . I V P p . 41-42. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 617. V o l . V I p . 147. A r n o l d : P I. p . 292. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. 47. 48. 49. 60. 61. 62. 63. 64. 65. H a m e e d - u d - d i n : T h e L o d i s : H C I P V o l . V I p . 147. B e l l e : H i s t o r y o f G u j a r a t : p . 264. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I P p . 661-663. H a i g - B u r n C H I V o l . I V p . 16. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 663. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 677. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 676. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 695. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I P p . 330-331. S a r d e s a i H A I - M R P a r t I p . 331. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 319. D r . H a r e k r i s h n a M a h e t a b : H O : V o l . I p . 217. Minhaj-us-Siraj: Tabattat-i-Nasiri: H I E D re-ed b y N i z a m i : (1962) p . 303. S m i t h : E H I (1924) p . 420. S a r d e s a i H A I - M R P a r t I p . 319. S a r d e s a i : H A R - M R P a r t I p . 320. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 320. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 315. J o n a r a j a : R T V e r s e s 299-302; 346-349. 140, 10.

35-36. H a m e e d - u d - d i n T h e L o d i s : H C I P .

526 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 61. 52. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58. 59. R e v . H . Heras & V . K . V o l . (1936) p . 3 3 . Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p . 226. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 226. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p. 294. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 224. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I (1958) p . 2 6 3 . P t . J . N e h r u : D I (1956) p . 274. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I (1958) p . 2 9 5 . S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p. 2 3 2 . Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p. 2 4 ] . Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 242. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p. 242. S a r d e s a i : H A I M R P a r t I p . 242. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I (1958) p . 2 6 7 . K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I (1958) p . 2 7 4 . K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I (1968) p . 2 7 4 . K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I (1958) p . 2 7 4 . Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p. 297. Krishna Shastri : Annual Report of Archaeological S u r v e y o f I n d i a f o r 1908-9. Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p. 297. Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 297. N u m i z q u o t e d b y K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I p . 307. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I (1958) p . 3 0 6 . K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I p. 274. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I : p . 274. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i H A I p . 309. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I P p . 304-305. Sardesai : H A I - M R Sardesai : H A I - M R Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 266. : P a r t I p . 298. : Part I p. 266. Sardesai : H A I M R : P a r t I p . 266. Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I P p . 266 a n d 299. K . A . N i l a k a n t a Sastri H S I p. 281. Sardesai : H A I M R : P a r t I p. 266. Bhandarkar : V i j . Sex. Cent.

33-34. S a r d e s a i : H A R M R P a r t I p . 2 4 1 .

60. 61. 62. 63. 64. 65. 66. 67. 68. 69. 70. 71. 72. 73. 74. 75. 78. 79. 80.

Sardesai : H A I M R : P a r t I p. Sardesai : H A I - M R

266.

: P a r t I p . 266.

K . A . N i l a k a n t a Sastri : H S I p. 283. Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p. 299. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I p . 283. K . A . N i l a k a n t a Sastri : H S I p. 283. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I p. 283. K . A . N i l a k a n t a Sastri : H S I p . 284. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I p. 284. Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p. 301. K . A N i l a k n a t a Sastri H S I p. 285. Sardesai : H A I - r M R P a r t I p. 301. V i j a y a n g a r a S e x . C e n t . V o l . (1936) p . 2 5 3 . Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 302. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I (1958) p . 2 8 5 . S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 244. : P a r t I p . 304. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I p . 285; K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I p . 286. T . S . S h e j w a l k a r : V i j . S e x . C e n t . V o l . (1936) p . 1 3 1 .

76-77. Sardesai : H A I - M R

CHAPTER X X 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 1 0 0 . S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . (1908) p . 1 0 1 . S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t H I V o l . I (1908) p . 1 0 8 . S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 125. AHD-CSHI (1934) p . 5 0 0 . P r i o l k a r : G . I n q . (1961) P p . 73-74 A H D - C S H I (1934) P p . 4 9 7 - 4 9 9 . Sardesai : B t A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I P p . 175-184. Sardesai : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 3 4 7 . (1908) P p . 2 0 2 - 2 0 7 (1908) p . 2 7 2 . S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 3 4 7 Sardesai : H A I - B R Part I I I V o l . I Sardesai : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I A H D - C S H I (1934) P p . 6 3 2 . J a m e s M i l l : T h e H i s t o r y o f B r . I n d i a V o l . I l l p . 53 F n . S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 7 6 0 . B a s u : R C P I : V o l . I P p . 36, 1 6 9 . B a s u : R C P I V o l . I P p . 31-32 p . 3 6 . K i n c a i d - P a r a s n i s : H M P V o l . I l l (1925) p . 3 9 . B a s u : R C P I V o l . I l l p . 244. B a s u : R C P I V o l . I I p . 284. Basu : R C P I . V o l . I I p. 284. S m i t h : O H I p. 337. H a i g - B u r n : C H I : V o l . I V P p . 64-65. H a i g - B n r n : C H I : V o l . I V p. 71. Abdulla : Tarikh-I-Daudi : H I E D . V o l , I V p. 06. Abdulla : Tarikh-I-Daudi : H I E D V o l . I V p. 506. H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V P p . 64-65. A b d u l l a : Tarikh-I-Daudi : H I E D V o l . I V p. 607. L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . (1916) P p . 2 4 1 - 2 4 2 . L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . (1916) p . 2 4 2 .

13-14. A H D - C S H I (1934) P p . 501 a n d 6 2 4 .

CHAPTER X I X 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p . 413. S m i t h : O H I (1959) p . 3 0 4 . Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 291. R . C . M a j u m d a r : H C I P V o l . V T p . 62. S m i t h : O H I (1959) p . 304. N . Venkataramanayya H C I P : V o . V I p . 272. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p. 272. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I . p . 230. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o l . I l l p. 239. S m i t h : O H I . p . 304. S a r d e s a i : H I A M R : P a r t I p . 918. P . M . Joshi : The Bahamani p. 243. India Pt. I Kingdom : HCIP Vol. V I : The K i n g d o m of Vijayanagar

K . A . N i l a k a n t a Sastri : A H i s t o r y of South (1958). Nicolo p. 310. Sexcentenary Sexcentenany Commemoration Commemoration Conti : quoted by Sardesai HAIMR

K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I : (1958) p . 2 5 8 . Vijayanagara (1936) Vijayanagara (1936) p . 20. K i r a t a r j u n i y a m : I p.30. Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p. 303. Refer to the Picture of the M o n o l i t h i c statue of N a r s i m h a P r i n t e d opp. p. 20.of Vijayanagara Sexcentena r y C o m m e m o r a t i o n V o l u m e (1936). Volume Volume p. 215.

21. 22. 23.

K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I (1958) p . 2 3 5 . K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I (1958) p . 255. S a r d e s a i : H A I M R P a r t I p . 294. .

52 33. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. 47. 48. 49. 60. 61. 52. 63. 64. 55. 56. 57. 68. 59. 60. 61. 62. 63. 64. 65. 66. 67. 68. 69. L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . (1916) p . 2 4 2 . H a i g - B u r n : C H I . V o l . I V p. 78. H a i g - B u r n : C H LV o l . I V p . 88. H a i g - B u r n : C H I . V o l . I V p. 8 . Haig-Burn : C H I . Vol. IV. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 340. -Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 340. ^ Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 340. Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p. 340. Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 340. H a i g - B u r n : C H I . V o l . I V p . 99. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p. 340. Ojha : R a j . K a . I t i . P a r t I I p . 772. 739-741. Ojha : R a j . K a . I t i . V o l . I I P p .

34-35.

Ojha : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p. 751. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p. 341. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I (1950) p . 1. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h A S H S : V o l . I P p . 1, 15 a n d 1 1 . B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s (1923) p . 8 3 . T. Singh and G . Singh : A S H S V o l . I (1950) p . 14. 35-36 B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s : (1923) P p .

T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S V o l . I (1950) p . 2 9 P f . T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S . V o l . I (1950) p . 3 1 . T. Singh P n . 1. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I (1950) P p . 3 4 - 3 6 T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I (1950) p . 2 7 . A H D - C S H S (1934) p . 4 3 0 . B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s : (1923) P p . 4 7 - 6 0 . T. Singh and G . Singh : A S H S : V o l . I p . 38. T. Singh and G . Singh : A S H S : V o l . I p. 40. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I P p . 42-46. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I p . 46 P n 3 . A H D - C S H I (1934) p . 4 3 0 . B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s (1923) p . 4 8 . T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I P p . 56, 67 P n 1. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s (1923) P p . 5 3 - 5 4 . and G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I (1960) p . 19

630 70. 71. 72. 73. 76. 77. 78. 79. 80. 81. 82. 83. 84. 87. 88. 89. 90. 91. 92. 93. T.Singh and G.Singh : A S H S V o l . I p. 67. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S V o l . I p . 64. A H D - C S H I (1934) p . 4 3 0 . B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s (1923) P p . 8 1 - 8 2 . T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S V o l . I (1950) p . 7 0 . B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p . 62 P n 1. B . L . S i n g h : i S i k h M a r t y r s (1923) P p . 62-63. A H D : C S H I (1934) p . 4 3 0 . B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p. 63; A H D - C S H I p . 340. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p . 66. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s (1923) P p . 7 4 - 7 8 . M a c a u l i f f e : S R G V o l . V p . 190. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p . 69. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p . 69. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p . 70. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s P p . 137-140. S a y e d M o h a m m a d L a t i f : " L a h o r e " p . 246, B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p . 139. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p. 88. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p . 90. Several Sikhs suppose that Gul Khan (who stabbed Emperor G u r u G o v i n d Singh) was specially d e p u t e d b y B a h a d u r S h a h co a s s a s s i n a t e t h e G u r u . Macauliffe : S R G V o l . V p . 241. 94. 96. 96. 97. 98. 99. 100. 101. 102. 103. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p. 80. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S V o l . I p . 80 P n . 1. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p . 90. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p . 90. B . L . Singh : S i k h M a r t y r s P p . 90-91. Macauliffe : S R G V o l . V p . 249. H i s t o r y o f t h e P u n j a b : ( A l l e n & C o . 1846) V o l . I p . 176. T . Singh and G . Singh : A S H S . - V o l . I P p . 86-86. Macauliffe : S R G V o l . V p . 262. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I p . 106.

74-76. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s (1923) p . 8 2 .

8 6 - 8 6 . B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s P p . 69-70.

104-106. 106. 107. 108. 109. 110. 111. 112. 113. 114. 115. 116.

Macauliffe : S R G V o l . V p . 252.

M a c a u l i f f e : S R G V o l . V P p . 262-263. K e e r : V e e r S a v a r k a r (1966) p . 7 1 . S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a V o l . I I (1965) Pp. 128-136. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S V o l I p . 103 P n 1. S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I I (1939) p . 270. S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I I (1939) p . 270. S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I I (1939) p . 270. Lane-Poole : M e d . I n d . p. 251. S m i t h : O H I p . 357. T i t u s : I n d . I s l a m p . 158. I s w a r i P r a s a d : H M I p . 526 : P n 13,

CHAPTER X X I 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. sft ^Tf^^^Tr rmv^ I W M ^ P J t : 2, 4 0 .

P t . J . N e h r u : D I : (1966) p . 2 8 6 - 2 8 7 . A H D - C S H I (1934) p . 4 3 6 . M . G . R a n a d e : R i s e o f t h e M a r a t h a P o w e r p. 3 . J . N . S a r k a r : S h i v a j i a n d H i s T i m e s p . 19. D a h i r at the B a t t l e o f B r a h m a n a b a d . R a m r a y a a t t h e B a t t l e o f T a l i k o t i n 1666 A D . B a s u : R C P I V o l . I l l p . 126. M . G . R a n a d e : R i s e of the M a r a t h a P o w e r : C h . I X H a i g - B u r n : C H I : V o l I V P p . 300-301. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 164. Baburao M a l h a r ' s letter d a t e d D e o . 1738 q u o t e d by Sardesai : N H M : V o l . I I p . 163. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 164. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p. 164. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p . 165. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I P . 166. H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V p. 361. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 166. H i n g n e D a f t o r : V o l . I p . 16. N . K . B e h e r e : P B P (1930) p . 2 7 2 . S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 174. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 168 K i n c a i d and Parasnis : H M P V o l . I I p . 267. N K B : P B P (1930) p . 314. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 167. Kinep-id and Parasnis : H M P V o l . I I p . 267. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 169. Sardesai : N H M V o l . H p 166. A p p . p . 236. N . K . B e h e r e : P B P (1930) p . 2 7 6 . K i n c a i d and Parasnis : H M P V o l . I I

533 30. 31. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 51. 52. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58. 59. K i n c a i d and Parasnis : H M P V o l . I I p. 261. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I P p . Sardesai : N H M : V o l . 357-358.

32-33. H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V p. 371. I I p . 358. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I P p . 360-361. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p . 360. H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V P p . 369-70 & 3 7 4 . S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I P p . 361 a n d 3 6 3 . S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 362. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 364. Haig-Burn : C H I Vol. I V p. 372. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p. 365. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p . 365. Sardesai : N H MV o l . I I p 359.

44-45. H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V p . 439. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 366. H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V P p . 415; 4 2 9 . S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 359. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 359. K i n c a i d a n d P a r a s n i s : H M P V o l . I l l P p . 12-19. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p . 349. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I P p . 349-352. H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V P p . 415-431. Tarikh-i-Ahmed Shah. H a t g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V p. 431, Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p. 362. Sardesai: N H M V o l . I I p . 362. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p. 352. R a j w a d e : Vol. I l l P p . 160, 3 8 3 , 384, 397. V o l . V I p . 2 2 2 . Lane-Poole : M e d . I n d . Smith : O H I , 60-61. 62. 63. 64. 65. 66. H M P V o l . I l l p . 52. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p. 448. S m i t h : O H I P p . 821-822. H a i g - B u r n C H I V o l . I V p. 536. H a i g - B u r n C H I V o l . I V p . 438. H a i g - B u r n C H I V o l . I V p. 455.

634 67. 68. 69. 70. 71. 72. 73. 74. 76. 76. 77. 78. 79. 80. 81. 82. 83. 84. 85. 86. 87. 88. 89. H a r i R a m Gupta : Later Mughal History of Punjab. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 387. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 387. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 387. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p . 387. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . II p . 3 8 7 . S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 387. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p. 390. K i n c a i d a n d P a r a s n i s : N H M V o l . Ill p . 5 5 . Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p. 391. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p. 391. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p. 391. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p. 391. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p. 391. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p. 391. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p. 367. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p. 385. H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V p . 444. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p. 375. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p . 376. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . H p . 391. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p . 392. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I P p . 396-397.

90. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 396. 91-92. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . p . 3 9 9 . 93. 94. 96. 96. 97. 98. 99. 100. 101. 102. 103. , 104. Peshwa, Sardesai Sardesai Sardesai Sardesai Daftar : X X V I I , 218. : N H M V o l . II p . 3 9 9 . : N H M V o l . I I P p . 393- a n d 3 9 9 . : N H M V o l . I I p . 399. : N H M V o l . I I p . 398.

T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h A S H S V o l . I p . 160 a l s o f n 1. S a r d e s a i : N a n a s a h i b P e s h w a (1926) p . 178. H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V p . 445. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p. 402. Sardesai : N H M : V o l . I I p . 403. S a r d e s a i : N a n a s a h i b P e s h w a : (1926) P p . 176-177. Quoted by Sardesai : V o l . Ill P p . 9 8 - 1 0 0 . H A I M. R. Madhya-Vighag

1 0 3 - A . S a r d e s a i : N H M - V o l . I I p . 189. Mahmud Aslam : H I E D . Vol. Ill

CHAPTER X X n 1. 2. 3. 4. Sardesai : H A I - M . R . M a d h y a V i b h a g : V o l . H I p . 101. Prof. R . C . Dass : Critical Notes on I n d . H i s t . p. 91. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 4 0 1 . F n . 4. S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : V o l . V I I P p . 346-354.

CHAPTER

XXIH

. 1. ; S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a V o l . V I {1964)Pp. 203-209. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. : A H D - C S H I (1934) p . 2 9 1 . C h . X X P a r a g r a p h s 956 t o 983. A H D - C S H I (1934) P p . 617-618. P t . J . N e h r u : D I (1956) p.308. A H D - C S H I (1934) P p . 713-714. D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H F M : V o l . I (1962) p . 5 5 2 . H S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I I (1907) p . 2 0 . B a s u : R C P I : V o l . V p. 422. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I I (1907) p . 2 0 1 . H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I I (1907) p . 2 0 1 . B a s u : R C P I : V o l . V p . 420. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I I (1907) p . 202. Samagra Savarkar Vangmaya : Vol. 411. S u r e n d r a N a t h S e n : E i g h t e e n F i f t y S e v e n (1957) P p . 357-358. S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : V o l . V P p . 412-434. H S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I I (1907) p . 2 0 1 . W . T . S t e a d : R e v i e w o f R e v i e w s : A p r i l 1897. Dadabhai Navroji : Presidential Address at the 1893 s e s s i o n o f the I n d i a n N a t i o n a l C o n g r e s s . V (1963) P p . 410-

536 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. Samagra Savarkar P p . 7-82. Dadabhai N a v r o j i : Speech in East India Association; (cf R P . M a s a n i : L i f e o f D a d a B h a i , p . 125.) S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : V o l . I (1963) P p . 35-39. N e n e a n d B a r d e : I n d i a i n T r a n s i t i o n : (1948) P p . 18-19. Samagra Savarkar Vangmaya : Vol. 142-143. The only giant Savarkar was 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 36. 36. 37. 38. 40. Pheroz Shah Savarkar : p. 47. D h a n a n j a y a K e e r : V e e r S a v a r k a r (1966) p . 4 5 . K e e r : V e e r S a v a r k a r : p . 17. K e e r : Veer S a v a r k a r : p. 95. Veer S a v a r k a r : b y K e e r : p. 65. Lala Lajpat R a i : Young S a v a r k a r : p . 118. K e e r : V e e r S a v a r k a r : P p . 36-36 a n d P p . 3 0 - 3 8 . M P T . A c h a r y a 1The M a r a t h a : 27 M a y 1938 Senapti B a p a l : T h e M a r a t h a : 27 M a y 1938. D h a n a n j a y a K e e r : V . S a v a r k a r : p . 197. N e n e a n d B a r d e : I n d i a i n T r a n s i t i o n : p . 197. S m i t h : O H I : p . 828 a n d 830. S m i t h : O H I : p. 831. M o s l e y : L D B R (1961) p . 9 6 . L . M o s l e y : L D B R (1961) p . 5 0 . S t a t e m e n t b y the Cabinet D e l e g a t i o n a n d the M a y 16, 1946. Quoted by Nene and Barde : Presidential address at Transi. A p p . B p. v i . 39-41. Veer S a v a r k a r the 24th Hindu Session of the A . B . H i n d u 42. 43. M a h a s a b h a i n 1942 Viceroyin in Ind. India quoted by K e e r : V . had not crossed swords w i t h K e e r : Veer Mehta Dhananjaya I (1963) P p . 8 2 a n d Vangmaya : Vol. I (1963) C h . I I - X I

R a s t r a D a r s h a n : (1949) P p . 279-280. H i n d u R a s h t r a D a r s h a n : (1949) P p . 263-264. S t a t e m e n t b y the C a b i n e t D e l e g a t i o n B p. v i i . 44. N e n e - B a r d e ; I n d i a i n T r a n s i t i o n : A u t h o r ' s N o t e P a r a 1. and the V i c e r o y ( M a y 16, 1946) N e n e - B a r d e : I n d i a i n T r a n s i t i o n : A p p . "

INDEX

Abdalli, Ahmedshah : 1032-33, 1041-44, 1049 ; Aggression on India : 1 0 4 3 , 1049, 1056-64, A t r o c i t i e s o f : 1058 5 9 . 1075-78 ; A b d u l S a m a d : 1064 A b h i n a v a Bharat Samstha : 12,1123,1126 A b u , M o u n t : 997 A c h y u t d e v : 899 A d i l s h a h : 904-07 Adilshah, Mohammed : 933-35 ; Adilshahi Fratricidal of wars: 8 9 0 , 900-03, 917 A d i n a b e g : 1056 A d i t y a , C h o i : 714 A f g h a n , M u s l i m s : 445 Afghans : 1 0 5 4 ; Aggressions on I n d i a : 931-32 ; Afghanistan : I n a n c i e n t I n d i a : 11 ; H i n d u r e - c o n quest o f : 321 ; H i n d u c o n v e r t s o f : 379 Africa . Spread o f I s l a m : 441 ; W i l d t r i b e s o f : 440 ; Africa, North : M u s l i m religious aggression : 497 A f z a l k h a n : 1055 Agasti, Rishi : 858-A A g n i k u l a : S t o r y o f : 997 A g n i m i t r a : Shunga ; 195 Agra .1069

Agrashrenis : 65 A h i m s a , o f Buddhists : Detriment of national might 155 Ahmedabad See K a r n a v a t i A h m e d k h a n , Bangash : 1050 A h m e d n a g a r : 886, 887 A h m e d Shah, Sultan : R a v a g e o f S o m n a t h ." 434 A h o m , tribe : 5 1 9 - 5 2 1 A Aiyengar, D r . S. K r i s h n a S w a m y : 869 A i y e r , V . V . S . : 1123 A k b a r : 941, 944-46 A t r o c i t i e s o f : 947-48 ; D i n - e - I l a h i : 990 ; F a n a t i c i s m o f : 987-88 ; , Massacre of H i n d u s : 947-48 ; Policy towards H i n d u s : 989; Greatness o f : 9 9 0 A ; A l a s i n g Jat : 1065 Albouquerque : P e r s e c u t i o n ot H i n d u s : 924 A l f o n s o : 924 Alexander : P r e l u d e to career : 10 ; C o r r u p t i o n o f t h e n a m e : 18 Aggression on I n d i a : 10-42 ; W a r w i t h P o r u s : 23-25 ; E n q u i r y o f I n d i a n ascetics : 28-31 ; R e t r e a t o f : 43-72, Battle with Malava-Shudr a k a s : 53-62 ;

638 A t t a c k OD M a s a g a s : 64 ; B a t t l e -with A g r a s h r e n i s : 65 ; Battle with Brahmanakas : 69-69A ; Defection i n the army : 40-41 ; Speech of : 4 1 - A ; Failure of I n d i a n campaign : 72-75 ; Meeting with Chandragupta : 94-97 ; D e a t h o f : 77 ; A l e x a n d e r , 'the great' 80-82, 1 4 1 - 4 2 A ; Alexandrias : C i t i e s n a m e d after A l e x a n d e r : 8 0 , 82 Alla-ud-din : K h i l j i 432-433. 7 0 1 - 7 4 5 . 8 5 8 ; Aggression i n the Deccan : 702, 723-742 858 ; Destruction of Somnath : 732-33 ; C o n q u e s t o f G u j a r a t h : 727 ; Invasion of Ratanbhor : 730 ; Invasions of Chitod : 731-32 C r u e l t y t o H i n d u s : 740 ; Altunia : G o v e r n o r o f S a r h i n d : 695 A l v a r e s , P e d r o C a b r a l : 924 Amardas, G u r u : 960 A m a r s a g a r : 512 A m a r s i n g h : 6 1 2 , 1117 Ambedkar, D r . : 3 2 0 - 3 2 0 A , 321-323, 703-705 Amber : B a t t l e o f : 690 Ambhi, K i n g o f T a x i l a : 19 A m b o i n a : 926. America : W a r o f i n d e p e n d e n c e : 7-8 Amjawami-ul-Hikayat : 435A Amoghvarsba, K i n g : 265 Anagondi, kingdom o f : 860 Anandpur : 963A f o r t o f : 968 A n a n g p a l : 367-369 ; Battles with Mohammed : 368 A n a s a g a r : 611 A n d a m a n s : 4 9 5 , 1123 A n g a d , G u r u : 957 A n d h r a s : 218, V i c t o r y o v e r S a k a s : 230 ; R e i g n o f : 703-5 A n h i l w a d : 435-36, A n g l o - D o g r a wars : 1099 Anglo-Jat wars : 1099 Anglo-Hindu wars : 1096-1097, 1099, 1101-2 1105-6, 1107-1111. A n g l o - M a r a t h a wars : 1096-1097, A n g l o - M u s l i m wars : 1108-1111 Anglo-Nepalese wars : 1101 A n g l o - S i k h wars : 1099 A n s o n , C - i n - C : 1111 A m r i t s a r : 9 6 0 , 1065 Antaji, Mankeshwar : 1069-70 A n t a r v e d i : 1082 A n u s h i l a n S a m i t i : 1123 A p a r a | i t , P a l l a v : 714 A r a b i a : 1030 ; H i s t o r i c ties w i t h I n d i a : 648-61 Arabs: Aggression on I n d i a : 324, 931-932, 1031 ; Platoons i n pay of D a h i r : 328 ; E u r o p e a n conquests o f : 358-359 Defeat i n Europe : 359A ; Conversion of Hindus : 397-398 ; A c c e p t I s l a m : 652 ; I n v a s i o n o f P e r s i a : 652

539 First invasion of Sindh : 655 ; Defeat by Chalukyas : 712-13 ; A r b e l a : B a t t l e o f : 10 A r j u n m a l , G u r u : 960-61 A r t h a s h a s t r a , : 9 8 , 138 ; R u l e s f o r t h e s o c i e t y : 154 Indian martial tradition : 169-170 A r u n d e v r a i : 511 A s i a : 497 Asoka : The h o l y 149-175, 249 ; p r e a c h i n g o f B u d d h i s m : 150 enforces B u d d h i s m o n V a i d i c Hindus ; 153,175.337 A r m e d might of nation weakened : 155-156A misplaced emphasis on A h i m s a : 157-158, 162, 175 ; d e a t h o f : 160-61 ; A s h o k a p i l l a r : 91 ; A t h e n s : 10 Attilla : H u n n i s h l e a d e r : 268 Attock: 1073. 1081-1093 ; F o r t o f : 1083 ; R e l i g i o u s ban on H i n d u s : 1084 ; O r i g i n o f name : 522-535; 1085; A u r a n g z e b : 917, 1028 ; Persecution of Sikhs : 963A-965 A u s t r i a n s : 1055 A y o d h y a : 252 Azes, I : 2 2 3 Aziz, Abdul : A r a b commander-in-chief : 324 Babar : 8 4 7 - 8 4 8 , 910, 933 i n v a s i o n o f I n d i a : 847-48 B a b y l o n : 1080 H i s t o r y o f : 1,8 E m p i r e o f : 10 B a c t r i a : 214, 215 B a g d a d : 1080 D e s t r u c t i o n by Mongols : 616 Bahamani : O r i g m o f : 868 B a h a m a n i , H a s a n : 824 Bahamani, Kingdom : 824, 8 6 8 , Wars with Vijaynagar : 869, 885 " B r e a k up o f : 88590 B a h i r a m k b a n ; 941, 944 B a j i r a o , Peshwa, I : 1029 Baladitya : 294 B a l b a n : 695-99 B a l k h : 1030 Baluchistan : S a k a - K u s h a n aggression : 215-16 H i n d u r e c o n q u e s t o f : 321 M u s l i m converts of : 324 H i n d u C o n v e r t s o f : 379 B a n a r a s : 431 A l s o see K a s h i B a n b h a t t a : 255 Banda Bairagi Baba : 4 6 3 , 805, 975-976 B a n d a i Sikhs : 979-80 Banerjee, S u r e n d r a n a t h : 1123 Banerjee, U p e n d r a n a t h : 1123. , B a n k i m c h a n d r a : 649 Bapat, Senapati : 1123 Bappa Rawal : 36062, 600. R o u t o f A r a b s : 65758 Baridshahi : E s t a b l i s h m e n t o f : 886 F r a t r i c i d a l wars of ; 890, 9 0 0 - 0 3 , 917

540 Barve, Gopalrao : 1 0 6 3 , \08B B e h a r e S a r d a r : 569 Bengal: 720, 851, 55, 1045-1046, 1096 Buddhist population of : 347-51 Muslim population o f : 352 R e c o n v e r s i o n s i n : 515 S h o r t h i s t o r y of, ( m e d i e v a l p e r i o d ) : 851-855 V i v i s e c t i o n o f : 1128-32 Bengali : S o c i a l C u s t o m s : 480 B e r a r I m a d s h a h i o f : 886 B h a g u r : 1123 B h a g w a t Geeta : 424, 482 Bhave: Ruler o f N a r g u n d : 5 6 5 - 6 8 Bheem : Raja of Sourashtra : 371 Bheemsingh, Rana : 4 9 8 , 731-732. B h o j , M a h a r a j a : 526-28 B h o n s a l e , S a r d a r : 569 B h o o s b a n , t h e p o e t : 953 Bhubaneshwar : T e m p l e o f : 4 9 5 , 665 B i d a r : 886 B i h a r : 3 4 7 , 1045-6 B i h a r i d a s , P u l i n : 1123 B i j a p u r : see V i j a p u r . Bindusar: S o n o f C h a n d r a g u p t a : 145 Completion of Chandragupta's t a s k : 145-48 Southern Campaign o f : 147-47 D e a t h o f : 149 B o k h a r a : 1030 B o l a n Pass : 2 1 5 B o m b a y : 925 B o p d e v : 720 Bose, N e t a j i S u b h a s h C h a n d r a , : 1126 Boyne D e : 930 Brahmanadad : battle of H i n d u s and A r a b s : 328 Brahmanafea, R e p u b l i c : 69-69A B r a h m i n s : 388 Persecution by Alexander : 173 Brihadratha, Mourya : N o n - r e s i s t a n c e o f ; 177 R e p l a c e m e n t o f : 184 D e a t h o f : 187-88 British : A g g r e s s i o n o n I n d i a : 316 1094 A E n d o f r u l e : 1137-1139 R u l e o v e r I n d i a : 358 B u d d h a - L o r d : 16, 151 H i n d u i z a t i o n of : 354 B u d d h a G a y a : 346 Buddha parasta : ( S h r i n e w o r s h i p p e r ) : 334 Buddhism : S p r e a d o f : 16 I n I n d i a , before A s o k a : 152 Enforcement on V a i d i c H i n d u s : 153 S t a t e e x p e n d i t u r e o n : 154 M i s p l a c e d emphasis on : 157-58, 162, 175 Consequences o f above : 164-167 176-177 D o w n f a l l i n I n d i a : 335 Reasons o f above : T r e a s o n : 336, 152-56, 182-209, 242-46, A h i m s a : 337-43, U n t o u c h a b i l i t y : 344-46 Annihilation from India : 347-51 Merger into H i n d u i s m : 354-718 Buddhist : Sympathy with national enemies : 183

541 T r e a c h e r y of : 245246, 285 326-327, 332 Revenge on Mihirgula : 297-97A M a s s a c r e of, b y K a s i m : 333 Religious Persecution of H i n d u s ; 337-43 C o n v e r s i o n to I s l a m : 351A-353 Bukka : Expetition in South : 860, 864-65 Bukkarai (Bukka) : 878-79 B u l g a r i a : 630, 1 0 7 4 - A Bundeley, G o v i n d p a n t : 1063 B u r m a : 216, 495 Busie, D e : 930 C a m a , M a d a m e : 1123 Cambay : See K h a m b a y a t : 4 3 5 - A Caste-system :: 694 C e y l o n : 4 9 5 , 529 Chacha : K i n g of Sindh-324 C h a i t a n y a , F r a b h u : 515 Chalukyas : 703-9 C h a m u n d r a i : 681 C h a n a k : 98 Chanakya : I n T a x i l a : 21-22 S t o r y o f : 98-104 P o l i t i c a l thesis o f : 84 106-08, 1 2 2 , 1 3 8 Ministership of Magadha : 145 R u l e s f o r t h e s o c i e t y : 154 W a r - s t r a t e g y o f : 673 C h a n d B h a t : 676, 687, 997 C h a n d r a g i r i : 919 Chandragupta, M o u r y a 2 1 - 2 2 , 84-91 B i r t h o f : 85-86, 91 Meeting with Alexander : 94-97 Capture of Magadha : 116-119 A r m y o f : 124 E m p i r e o f : 125-27 D e f e a t o f Selucos : 132-36 M a r r i e d G r e e k p r i n c e s s : 461 S u p e r - A l e x a n d e r : 143-144 D e a t h o f : 145 Chandragupta II Vikramad i t y a : O f G u p t a s : 252, 255-59, 263 Charles II, K i n g ; 9 2 5 A Chattopadhyaya : 1123 Chechak, R a v a l : 501 Chengeezkhan : 696 C h e l a : 216 Cheras : 495, 660,703-5 495 R e i g n o f : 703-5 Chhatrasal, Raso' : 676 Chimaji Appa : 450-51-A China : H i s t o r y of : 1, 8-9 H u n n i s h attacks on : 267 D o m i n a t i o n b y foreigners : 710 Chinese : A c c o u n t o f B u d d h i s m i n I n d i a : 344, 346 C h i n a wall : 9, 267 Chitod : D y n a s t y o f : 677, 690 Chola(s) : 216, 495 C h o w l ; D y n a s t y : 660 Chowlas : 715, 716] Chowla, R a j e n d r a : 529 Choul : 925A Chouhans : 677 C h r i s t i a n , Missionaries : 547 Religious incursion on I n d i a : 316 Christians ; Intolerance of other religions 429-30 T w o - f o l d aggression : 5 4 9 . Reconversion i n Spain : 627-29 Aggrehsions on I n d i a : 931-32

542 S y r i a n Infiltration i n to M a l a b a r : 316 Conversion of H i n d u s : 399 539-542 I n j n d i a : 539-42 Christianity : Intolerance of other religions : 429-30 1074A Chuchuk ; K i n g 521-21A C l i v e , R o b e r t : 929 Dadabhai Nowroji : 1123 D a h i r : 325, 1018 3 2 7 - 2 9 327-329 D a i t y a s : 640 D a m a n : 925A D a n a v a s : 640 D a n d a m i s : 30-31 Das, H e m a c h n d r a : 1123 D e l h i : 1059-1089 U n d e r H i n d u r u l e : 686 U n d e r M u s l i m r u l e : 686 Demetreos : 163 Devagiri, Kingdom o f : 868-62 D e v r a i : 880-81 D e v a l d e v i : 727, 734 E a r l y h i s t o r y o f : 746-748 C o n s p i r a c y o f : 778, 815-816 Deval, M a h a r s h i : 473-76, 478, 499 S m r i t i o f : 475-76, 479-82 Reconversion i n Sindh : 4 8 3 - 8 4 , 485-486 P o r t : of Sindh : 326 Dhananand : E m p e r o r o f M a g a d h : 39 D h a r : D y n a s t y o f : 677 D h a r m a P a l : 3 4 2 , 729 D b i n g r a , M a d a n l a l : 1123 D h u r i : (Indian tribe) C o n v e r s i o n o f : 379 M o h a m m e d G h o r i : 379 Diodoros : O n I n d i a n R e p u b l i c s : 35 D i n - e - I l a h i : 990 D i v : (Diu) : 925A D o a b : 1045-6 D a g r a s : 1065 C o n q u e s t o f K a s h m i r : 867 Duranians : A g g r e s s i o n o n I n d i a : 1031 D u r g a d a s , R a t h o d : 517 D u r g a w a t i Q u e e n : 744-46 D u p l e i x : 929-930 D u t c h : 1096 Aggression on I n d i a : 316 A d v e n t i n I n d i a : 926 I n S u m a t r a : 926 Aggressions on S o u t h I n d i a : 998 Dutch East India Company : 926 D u t t a , R a m c h a n d r a : 1123 Dutta, Shree M a d h u ^ d a n : 649 E a s t India C o m p a n y : 9 2 5 A , 927-925 Winding up o f : 1103-4, 1112 Egypt: 8 Ellora, See V e r u l : E n g l a n d : 10 English : Aggressions on I n d i a : 931-32 Aggression on South India : 998 In Bengal : 1Q96-1097 W a r w i t h H a i d e r : 1097 War with Tipu : 5 6 9 - 6 7 1 , 1097 System of a d m i n i s t r a t i o n : 1103-04 Europe : R u i n b y H u n s : 268 E u r o p e a n s : 1096 C o n v e r s i o n o f H i n d u s : 400 E u r o p e a n Nations : A d v e n t i n I n d i a : 924 Aggressions on I n d i a : 931-32

543 F a - h i e n : 263 F a k r u d d i n : 854 F a r u k h a b a d : 1050 F e r o z s h a h : 1117 F r a n c e 10 H u n n i s h o i i s l a n g h t o n : 268 French : aggression on I n d i a : 3 1 6 , 931-932, 1055, 1096 A d v e n t i n I n d i a : 929 Aggression on Sonth I n d i a : 998 Defeat i n I n d i a : 930 F r e n c h E a s t India C o m p a n y 929 G a d a r P a r t y : 1123 G a m a , V a s c o D e 924 G a n d h a r : 253 G a n d h i , M . K : 1123 G a n g a d h a r Y e s h w a n t : 1064 G a z i - u d - d i n : 1056 G a z a n i : 3 2 1 , 1030 S u l t a n s o f : 364-378 G e r m a n s : 1055 G e r m a n y : 10 H u n n i s h o n s l a u g h t o n : 268 H e l p i n I n d i a n independence m o v e m e n t : 1126 , G h o r i : see G h u r i : Ghori, Mohammed : O r i g i n o f : 668 M a r c h o n G u j a r a t : 670 D e f e a t a t A b u : 670-71 S u r r e n d e r to P r i t h v i r a j C h o u h a n : 671-74 Second aggression on I n d i a : 675 B e c o m e s G a z i ; 680 V i c t o r y o v e r P r i t h v i r a j : 681 D e s t r u c t i o n o f D e l h i : 682 A t t a c k s J a y a c h a n d : 682 P l u n d e r o f K a s h i : 683-84 R e t u r n t o G a z a n i : 685 D e a t h o f : 687 G h o s h , B a r i n d r a : 1123 Ghuri : H i n d u community : 668 Ghyas-ud-din, T u g h l a k h H i n d u p a r e n t a g e o f : 44:6 Conspiracy against K h u s h r u k h a n : 799-801 G i b b o n : 273 G i b r a l t e r . 358 Gilgit : H i n d u re-conquest o f : 321 Glorious E p o c h : F i r s t : 144 Second : 145-210, 211 T h i r d : 212-264 F o u r t h : 265-310 F i f t h : 311-1093, 1087 S i x t h : 1094-1140 S u m m a r y o f : 301-07 G o a : 879, 8 8 5 , 924-25 H i s t o r y of : 40 C o n v e r s i o n : 546-47 Mass reconversions i n : 514 Gokhale, R t . H o n . G . K . : 1123 Gokul Vrindavan : 107680 Golkonda : See G o w a J k o n d a G o n d w a n a : 945, 95 6 A Gopal, K i n g : O f B e n g a l : 720. G o r k h a s : 1055, 1101 . O r i g i n o f : 985 Gowalkonda : K u t b s h a h i o f : 886 Govind : R a s h t r a k o o t K i n g : 720 Gobindsing, G u r u : 6 1 8 - A 964-73 Greece : 8, 1 0 7 4 A M u s l i m s i n : 630 R o u t o f I s l a m : 630 G r h d e v i : 256-57 Greek : Aggression on I n d i a : by Alexander : b y D e m e t r e o s : 163-180 b y M e n a n d e r : 182

G r e e k j cities : O u t s i d e Greece, n a m e d a f t e r A l e x a n d e r : 8 0 , 82 G r e e k : C i t y - S t a t e s : 107 C i v i l feuds : 128 Greek Colonies : O u t s i d e G r e e c e , due t o A l e x a n d e r : 80, 82 Greek, Governors : O n I n d i a n t e r r i t o r y : 76-79 G o d s : 14 S t a t e s : 10 I n v a s i o n o f I n d i a : 644, 10-77 R o u t of I s l a m from Greece : 1074A Bactrian &' Asian : A t t a c k on India under D e m e r e o s : 163 D r i v e n b a c k ; 180 Second attack under M e n a n d e r : 182-183 D e f e a t b y P u s h y a m i t r a : 193 E x t i n c t i o n o f : 200201 G u e r i l l a w a r f e r e : 1025-29 Gujrat : 259. S a k a a g g r e s s s i o n o n : 215 H i s t o r y o f : 721 ( a b o u t 1000 A D ) Guhilots : A n e c d o t e a b o u t o r i g i n : 677 G u m a l : ( r i v e r ) : 127 G u n d : 879 Gurugranth of S i k h s : 960 G u r u m u k h i S c r i p t : 960 H a d a : 681. H a i d e r - A U i : 555 Haider : W a r w i t h t h e E n g l i s h : 1097 H a k i k a t r a i , K u m a r : 971 H a l d i g b a t : B a t t l e o f : 952 Hameer : Rajput prince : 681, 730 R a n a : Reconquers Chitod : 733 ' R a s o ' : 676 H o r a t i u s : 373 H a r d a y a l , L a l a : 1123

H a r g o v i n d , G u r u : 963 H a r i h a r : 86-65, 921 R e c o n v e r s i o n t o H i n d u i s m .: 513, 861 H a r i h a r II : 879 H a r i s c h a n d r a : 645 H a r i w a n s h : 648 H a r k i s h a n : 963 H a r r a i , G u r u 963 H a r s h a : 337-38 H a s s a n , G a n g u : 868 H a s t i n a p u r : 686 Havishka : 248 Heenayan : 240 H e m o o : 9 3 3 - 4 3 , 940 H e r a t : 321 Hinduism : R i t u a l o f sacrifice : 153 m a r t i a I t r a d i t i o n o f : 168-174 : Idea of a just w a r l - 7 2 S t a g n a t i o n of : 621-231B offshoots o f : 645 I n v a s i o n b y I s l a m : 647 A d v a i t a t h e o r y : 718 K a r m a t h e o r y : 718 Revival by Shankaracharya : 718 H i n d u k u s h : 1 1 , 1 2 7 , 1033 H i n d u r e c o n q u e s t o f ; 321 Hindu History : B y f o r e i g n h i s t o r i a n s : 391 T a u g h t i n s c h o o l s : 320 R e m a r k s of D r . A m b e d k a r : 320- A R e f u t a t i o n of above : 3 2 1 - 323 P e r v e r s i o n , o f : 355-56 S h o r t - c o m i n g o f : 606 S u m m a r y o f : 631-37 P o u r a n i c P e r i o d : 640-42 L a c k of H i n d u point-of-view : 765 Hindu-Mahasabha : 1130-31 H i n d u - M u s l i m wars : 311-12, 315-20, 364-409 4 3 8 , 601-5, 6 3 8 - 3 9 , 8 1 0 ,

546 826, 873, 931-32, 996-98, 1008, 1014, 1018-24, 1075, 1080, 1087 Hindu Nation: A b i l i t y t o r e j u v e n a t e : 322 3 2 2 A , 858 'Hindu-pad-patshahi' : 4003 09 1011, 1054 H i n d u , point-of-view L a c k o f : 866, 909-910, 912 H i n d u Polity : B y D r . J a y a s w a l ; 12, 42 Hindus: A s s i m i l a t i o n o f foreigners : 284 Misplaced faith i n Muslims : 328-29 S o m n a t h t e m p l e : 371-376 R e l i g i o u s c o n c e p t s : 379-420 Retaliation of Muslim r e l i g i o u s i n c u r s i o n : 381-82 C a s t e - s y s i e m 383-88, 421-22, 480-82, 645, 720 T h e s e v e n b a n s : 384, 389, 421-22, 464-65, 457-82, 522-38 C o n v e r s i o n t o I s l a m : 397-98 O s t r a c i s m : 390-91, 410-13 Conversion to C h r i s t i a n i t y : 399-400 B a n o n r e c o n v e r s i o n : 401-409 Hindu : Converts : M i s e r y o f : 414-419 Perverted conception of v i r t u e s : 421-72, 6 4 5 . 672-73, 786, 791, 840, 1074-1080, 1183 Grants to masjids : 431. M i s p l a c e d generosity : e x a m p l e o f : 435-38 P o l l u t i o n of women by M u s l i m s : 439-48 C h i v a l r y o f : 449-51-A T h e r i g h t concept o f c h i v a l r y : 460-61 P o l i t i c a l conquests of : 495-96. Retaliation against M u s l i m religions aggression,: 497-554 S u r v i v a l o f : 497-99 R e l i g i o u s counter-aggression : 462-63, 499, 516, 550-54, 901, 903 Overseas conquests o f : 529 P e r s e c u t i o n of, i n G o a : 533 F i r s t contact w i t h Christians : 539 C a s t e s y s t e m : 480-482 V i c t o r y over Muslims i n S i n d h : 483-85 Stagnation of religion : 621-23B R o u t o f I o n i a n aggression : 632 R o u t o f S a k a aggression : 632 R o u t o f H u n aggression : 632 R o u t of M u s l i m political p o w e r ; 633 M u s l i m religious dominance : 633-37 A n c i e n t warfare : 641-43 W a r s w i t h l o n i a n s : 644 W a r s w i t h S a k a s : 644 W a r s w i t h K u s h a n a s : 644 W a r s w i t h G r e e k s : 644 W a r s w i t h P e r s i a n s : 644 W a r s w i t h H u n s : 644 H i d d u Vaidic : R e l i g i o u s t r a d i t i o n s : 645 F l e s h - e a t i n g o f : 645 N o n - v i o l e n c e o f : 645 C o l o n y i n A r a b i a : 649 Overseas c o n q u e s t s : 665 M i l i t a n t sects o f : 719 W a r - s t r a t e g y o f : 739 B a n s p u t b y M u s l i m s : 785 I n s e r v i c e o f M u s l i m s : 786 R e a c t i o n to proselytization o f M u s l i m s : 791 M a r t y r s : 803-5, 806 R e s u r r e c t i o n o f p o w e r : 823 Politico-religious revolution o f : 863-64

546 Perverted conception of v i r t u e s : 880-81 Proselytization by Portuguese: 924 P r o s e l y t i z a t i o n o f : 931-32 I n S o u t h I n d i a : 932 P e r s e c u t i o n o f : 924, 931-32 C h r i s t i a n aggression o n : 931-32 Aggression of Muslims : 931-32 Eeligio-political aggressions o n : 996 R e s u r g e n t s p i r i t o f : 997 W a r o f independence : 1011-14 W a r s t r a t e g y o f : 1020-24 R e l i g i o u s bans o f : 1084 V i c t o r i e s o f : 1087 E m p i r e o f : 1089 W a r of independence : 1094, 1108-11 Risings in British rule : 1120-24 W a r s w i t h t h e E n g l i s h (see A n g l o - H i n d u wars) Hindutwa 3 8 8 - A , 1 0 9 4 A , 1122 H i r a n y a K a s h i p u : 875 H i s t o r i c a l records : R a s s o s : 5 0 0 , 506 T a w a r i k h s : 5 0 8 , 509-10 History : Criterion of : 4 P l a t i t u d e s i n : 25-26, 46 A n c i e n t : 3 1 3 , 1-310 M o d e r n : 3 1 3 , 311-1140 L a c k of H i n d u point-of-view : 7 9 8 , 936-38, 947-48, 988-89 P e r v e r s i o n o f : 9, 1 4 1 - 4 2 A 3 1 9 - 2 0 , 355-57, 7 6 5 , 7 9 8 , 909-12, 947-48, 984-86, 988-89, 999, 1097-98, 1053-54 W r i t i n g o f : 991-94 H i t l e r , A d o l f : 1126 H i z r i . E r a : 652 Holkar, S a r d a r : 569, 678, 1050 M a l h a r r a o : 1060, 1063 T u k o j i ; 1083 Hooghli : U n d e r the Portuguese : 926 A Hoysal, D y n a s t y : defeat b y M a l i q K a f u r : 735 H u - e n - t s a n g : 663-64, 711 H u m a y u n : 933-36 H u n : T r i b e s : 157 Huns : A t t a c k on I n d i a : 9 T r i b a l feuds : 2 1 5 Comparison with Kushanas : 265 Comparison with Sakas : 265 Onslaught over the world : 265-270 M a r c h o f : 266 C r u e l t i e s o f : 266 A t t a c k s o n C h i n a : 267 R a i d s o n E u r o p e : 268 M a r c h o n I n d i a : 269 2nd attack on I n d i a : 274-75 3 r d a t t a c k o f : 281-83 W o r s h i p o f R u d r a : 284 D e f e a t o f : 290-91 E n d o f : 299 Assimilation into Hindus : 299 Purpose of aggression o n I n d i a : 315 Invasion of I n d i a : 644 Hyderabad, Sindh : P e o p l e o f : 70 Ibrahim Khan G a r d i : 930 Iconoclasm o f M u s l i m s : 3 7 0 , 371 Imadshah : H i n d u p a r e n t a g e o f : 887 Imadshahi : P o u n d e r o f : 887 E s t a b i i s h m e n c o f : 886 F r a t r i c i d a l w a r s o f :' 890, 9 0 0 - 0 3 , 9 1 7

547 India: E x i s t e n c e o f the n a t i o n : 8-9 Dimensions of ancient time : 11 I m m u n i t y from foreign a t t a c k : 300-300A Ancient historic ties w i t h A r a b i a : 648-51 A n c i e n t n a m e o f : 654 O v e r s e a s c o n q u e s t s : 665 S o u t h e r n : 702 V i v i s e c t i o n o f : 1128-32 North : A c h i e v e m e n t o f : 708 M u s l i m aggressions o n : 931 S o u t h : 1045-6 M u s l i m invasions o f : 703-742 Immunity from f o r e i g n a t t a c k : 703-05 A c h i e v e m e n t o f : 703-5 E u r o p e a n Aggressions : 931-32 M u s l i m s o f : 1040 M o d e r n h i s t o r y o f : 711 M u s l i m aggressions o n : 858 H i n d u resurrection : 858-A M u s l i m aggressions o n : 931-32 I n d i a n A s c e t i c s : 28-31 Political Revolution : 78-84 Indian history : Dawn of: 1 b e g i n n i n g o f : 4-6 b y foreign authors : 6 Perversion o f : 9 Resume of ancient period : 301-07 P o u r a n i c P e r i o d : 640-42 L a c k of H i n d u point-of-view : 743-44 I n d e p e n d e n c e A c t : 1134 Independence Movement : 1120-25 N a t i o n a l A r m y : 1126 ' R e p u b l i c s : 11 K a t h a S o u b h o o t i : 35-39 M a l a v a S h u d r a k a s : 49-62 Masaga : 64-64A A g r a s h r e n i s : 65-68. B r a h m a n a k a : 49, 69 Consolidation by Bindusar : 146-48 R e v o t u t i o n a r i e s : 1123 W a r of Independence : 1110, 1117 Indo-China : Spread of H i n d u i s m i n : 519 H i n d u S t a t e s i n : 495, 716 Indonesia : H i n d u S t a t e s i n : 716 A d v e n t o f the D u t c h : 9 2 6 Indore : 1063 Indraprastha : H i n d u c a p i t a l : 686 Indus Valley : 1083. lonians : G r e e k s : 14-15 I n v a s i o n o f I n d i a : 644 I r a n : 1030, 1073 Iranian, I n v a d e r s : 1031 A r m i e s o f : 379 Isaq : 879 Islam : Intolerance of other r e l i g i o n s : 429-30 S p r e a d i n A f r i c a : 441 I n S p a i n : 627-29 I n Greece : 630 I n B u l g a r i a : 630 I n S e r b i a : 630 I n P o l a n d : 630 Invasion of Hinduism : 647 Italians : 1055 Jabardestakhan : 1073 J a h a n g i r : 927 P e r s e c u t i o n o f the S i k h s : 961

548 Jahan&han . 1 0 5 7 , 1064 1073 Jains : 645 Jaipal : K i n g o f Punjab : 3 6 5 3 6 7 , 369, 1018 A t t a c k s G a z a n i : 365 Defeat b y Sabakhtageen : 365 Defeat b y M o h a m m e d G a z a n i : 367 S e l f - i m m o l a t i o n o f : 367 J a l a l - u d - d i n : 692 700-701 Khilji : Defeat by R a j p u t s : 700 A s s a s s i n a t i o n o f : 726 Jam Afra : R u l e r o f S i n d h : 850 Jam Timaji : R u l e r o f S i n d h : 850 J a m m u : 1089 J a p a n : 1126 Japanese : 1055 Ja^wantsingh, M a h a r a n a , Religious counter-aggression : 517 Jats : 388, 1058 Use of European battallions : 930 W a r w i t h the E n g l i s h : (See A n g l o - J a t w a r s ) Jawa : H i n d u S t a t e i n : 495 A d v e n t o f t h e D u t c h : 926 Jaychand : T r e a c h e r y o f : 681 D e a t h o f : 682 Jaydhwajsingh : 5 2 1 A J a y a m a l l a : 946 J a y a s t h i t i , R a j a : 507 Jaiswal, D r . : 12 1123 O n A l e x a n d e r : 42 A b o u t B r a h m a n a k a s : 69 O n V i k r a m S a m v a t : 222 O n t h e r o u t o f H u n s : 299 J i n j i : S t a t e o f : 919 Jitmalla : H i n d u r u l e r o f B e n g a l : 854 Johar : O r i g i n oJ : 66-68 A n c i e n t e x a m p l e of, 6 5 , 4 6 3 O f D a h i r ' s Q u e e n : 330 O f C h i t o d : 946 J u s t i n ; h i s t o r i a n : 114 K a b i r : 960 K a b u l : 1030, 1 0 4 1 , 1044 1073. R i v e r : 1 1 , 127, 1089 1099 K a c h a : 641-42 K a n c h i ; 714 K a i l a s C a v e : 715 Kalanos : I n d i a n philosopher 29 Kalhan, P a n d i t : H i s t o r y o f K a s h m i r : 856 Kalidasa : M a l v i k a g n i m i t r a : 195 K a l i n g a : 216 R e s i s t a n c e t o S a k a s : 218 N a v a l expeditions of : 495 R e i g n o f : 703-5 K a m a l d e v i : 727-728 Q u e e n o f G u j a r a t h : 748 Kamboj : Buddhist populat i o n o f : 347-51 K a m r u p : ( A s s a m ) : 252 K a n i s h k a : 225 Ascends K u s h a n a throne : 236 Builds K u s h a n a empire : 236 E m b r a c e s B u d d h i s m : 240 B u d d h i s m o f : 242 T h e n a t i o n a l e n e m y : 245 B u d d h i s t rule o f : 325 Kanjivaram : See K a n c h i : K a n o u j : D y n a s t y o f : 677 Kansa : H i n d u r u l e r o f B e n g a l : 854 Kanvah : b a t t l e o f : 938 K a p i l a v a s t u : 346 K a m a : 90 R a n a : O f C h i t o d : 690 Karnavati : C a p i t a l o f G u j a r a t h : 721

ICarundevi: Of C h i t o d : 690 Defeat o f K u t u b - u d - d i n : 690 JKashgar : 236 Kashi : P l u n d e r o f : 683-84 Kashmir : H i n d u r e c o n q u e s t o f : 321 S h o r t h i s t o t y , (of M e d i e v a l p e r i o d ) : 856-57 K a s h m i r : 1089, 1099 K a s i m , M o h a m m e d Ibn : E x p e d i t i o n against S i n d h 3 2 5 - 3 1 , 355-56 D e v a s t a t i o n i n S i n d h : 331 M a s s a c r e of B u d d h i s t s : 333 Kathas : I n d i a n R e p u b l i c : 35 Kathiawad : S a k a aggression : 215 K a u t i l y a : 98 A l s o , see C h a n a k y a : S t r a t e g y o f : 921 K h a l s a , S i k h s : 964, 980 K h a m b a y a t : 435-A K h a p a r d e , D a d a r a o : 1123 K h a r e : 999 On T i p u S u l t a n : 584 Kharvela, K i u g : D r i v e s the Greeks away : 179-80 H o r s e - s a c r i f i c e o f : 181 K h a t m a n d u : 985 Khikhil : H u n r u l e r : 274 K h i l j i , d y n a s t y : 700-702 E n d o f : 818 Bakhtyar : R u l e r o f B e n g a l : 851 Persecution of H i n d u s i n B e n g a l : 853 K h i z a r k b a n : 748, 904 K h o t a n : 236 H i n d u conquest o f : 321 Khushru : See S h a h j a h a n :

K h u s h r u k h a n : 743-817 R i s e o f : 742 E a r l y h i s t o r y o f : 745 E x p e d i t i o n in South India : 758-59, 761-62, 858 C o n s p i r a c y o f : 760, 762', iGf, 859 M u s l i m h i s t o r y o f : 763, 765 R e v o l u t i o n o f : 784-798 810 H i s t o r i c a l evidence o f the r e v o l u t i o n : 8J1-816 A s s a s s i n a t i o n o f M u b a r i k : 775 B e c o m e s S u l t a n : 777-78 P r o c l a m a t i o n o f : 779-80 B e c o m e s N a s i r - u d - d i n : 783 Retaliation of Muslim a t r o c i t i e s : 7 8 6 A , 810 Effects o f r e v o l u t i o n : 817 D i p l o m a c y o f : 793-94 C a p t u r e o f : 801 D e a t h o f : 802-3 E u l o g y t o : 807-9, 921 Kishk'indha : 860 K i t t u r , S t a t e o f : 565-68 K o l i : H i n d u caste : 388 Konkan : S a k a aggression o n : 215 I n V i j a y n a g a r E m p i r e : 879 Kouravas: E t h i c s o f w a r : 643 Krishna, L o r d : 460 P a s s i n g a w a y o f : 649 W a r - s t r a t e g y o f : 673 K r i s h n a d e v r a i : 891-93-95, 896-99 Krishnara) : K i n g o f G u j a r a t h : 721 Krishnasagar : I n G u j a r a t h : 721 K s h a t r i y a s : 388 I n A s h o k a ' s r u l e : 154-55 K u b l a i - K h a n : 696 K u k a Sikhs : 979 K u m a r i l b h a t t 718 K u m a r g u p t a : 270 D e a t h o f : 273 H o r s e S a c r i f i c e o f : 272

650 Kumar Pal : Jain K i n g of G u j a r a t : 338 K u m b h a , R a n a : 604 Perverted conception of v i r t u e s : 841-842 Kunwar, Jagmal Rathod : 602 K u r r a m ( r i v e r ) : 127 K u s h a n a s : 167 S i m i l a r i t y with S a k a s : 213 A l s o , see S a k a s . T r i b a l f e u d s : 216 D a s h against I n d i a : 234 644 O c c u p a t i o n o f P u n j a b : 235 R o u t b y H u n s : 265 Merger into I n d i a n civilizat i o n : 240-41 Kushana, E m p i r e : O f K a n i s h k a : 236 D e c l i n e o f : 248 K u s h i n a g a r : 346 K u t b s h a h : 901-904-07 Destruction of Vijaynagar ; F r a t r i c i d a l W a r s o f : 890 900-03, 917 Kutub-Minar : L e g e n d o f : 689 Kutubuddin : Administrator of Delhi : 682, 685 Becomes S u l t a n of D e l h i : 688 Origin of K u t u b - M i n a r : 689 D e f e a t a t A m b e r : 690 D e a t h o f : 692 D a u g h t e r o f : 692-95 L a d a k h : 857, 1099 L a h i r i , A s h u t o s h : 1123 Lahore : 1043, 1064-1066, 1068 Lakhdiva : H i n d u S t a t e i n : 4 9 6 , 629 Lakulesh, Shree : 719 L a j p a t r a i , L a l a : 1123 L a w r e n c e , S i r H e n r y : 1110 L a x m a n : 460 Licchavi, d y n a s t y : 260 L o d i , d y n a s t y : 844 S h i k a n d e r ; 844-46 I b r a h i m : 846-48 D a u l a t k h a n : 847 Madhavacharya, S w a m i . See V i d y a r a n y a S w a m i V i d y a r a n y a : 514 Madhavateerth : 6 l 4 M a d u r a : 736 M a g a d h a : 262 M a g n a C a r t a : 1118 Mahabatkhan : 952 R a j p u t c o n v e r t : 962 M a h a b h a r a t : 6 4 3 , 649 Mahapadmanand : 92-94, 9 9 - 1 0 4 , 119 M a h a r a s h t r a : 711 H i s t o r y o f : 9 9 9 , 1010, 1120 Mahayan : 240 M a j a h i d S h a h : 878 M a l a b a r : 858 M a l d i v , i s l a n d s : 529 Maldiva : H i n d u S t a t e i n : 496 M a l a v a , S a m v a t : 220-22 Malavas, S h u d r a k a s : 60-62 d e f e a t p f S a k a s : 218-219 M a l a v i k a : 195 M a l i q K a f u r : 729, 7 3 4 - 3 9 7 4 2 , 745-747, 858 M a l i k a Z a m a n i : 1066 M a l k h e d : 715 M a l v a : 2 5 4 , 259 M a n d a n m i s f a r a ; D i g g a j : 718 Mandasore : b a t t l e o f : 291 M a n n u M i r : 1049 Mansingh, t r e a c h e r y o f R a j a : 962 M a n u s m r i t i : 474, 4 8 7 - 9 0 Maratha, power : 555, 980 1099 M a r a t h a s : h i s t o r y o f : 932 9 8 3 , 9 9 9 , 1002, 1 0 0 3 - 1 0 0 9 1010, 1013, 1054-56 W a r s t r a t e g y o f : 1020-1024 1025-1029, 1030-1031

551 Eiiropean military training : 930 W a r o f i n d e p e n d e n c e : 1011 P o l i t i c a l defeat of M u s l i m s : 498 Defeat of N i z a m at K h a r d a : 592A-93A W a r w i t h T i p u S u l t a n : 56471 C a p t u r e o f P o r t u g u e s e possessions : 925A C o n q u e s t s o f : 1028-30, 1050, 1063-65, 1082-87, 1091 Influence i n D e l h i : 1056 E m p i r e o f : 1089 W a r s w i t h the E n g l i s h : See A n g l o - M a r a t h a wars Misconception of virtues : 426-27 Marco Polo : Description of South India : 716 Marshman : O n T i p u S u l t a n : 584 Martel, Charles : 359A Masaga : I n d i a n tribe : 64-64A M a s t a n i : 500 Maswikar, M a h a r a j : 547 M a t h u r a : 431, 1058, 10751080 Matidas, B h a i : 963A M e d h a t i t h i , A c h a r y a : 47376, 499 N e w interpretation of M a n u s m r i t i : 487-90 P o l i t i c a l t e n e t s o f : 491-94 M e g h a n a d : 649 M e n a n d e r : 182, 325 M e w a d : 953 Mexico; : 8 Mihirgula : S u c c e s s i o n t o t h r o n e : 283 W o r s h i p o f E u d r a : 284 O v e r t h r o w o f B u d d h i s m : 284 295 Persecution of Buddhists : 329 E s c a p e o f : 294 R e v e n g e b y the B u d d h i s t s : 297-97A ' M o d i ' , s c r i p t : 960 M o g h a l , E m p i r e : 556 1045-6 E m p e r o r s : 1097 Moghals : I n I n d i a : 446 O r i g i n o f : 697 A g g r e s s i o n o n I n d i a : 9, 9 3 1 932, 1031, 1033 R e l i g i o - p o l i t i c a l aggression o f : 996 M o h a m m e d , P r o p h e t : 662 G a w a n : 885 O f G a z a n i : 365-378, 910 B a t t l e s w i t h A n a n g p a l : 368 A n n e x a t i o n o f P u n j a b : 370 O f Gazani : D a s h o n T h a n e s h w a r : 370 D a s h o n M a t h u r a : 370 A t t a c k on K a n o u j : 370 A t t a c k o n G w a l i o r : 370 A t t a c k o n K a l i n j a r : 370 A t t a c k o n S o m n a t h : 371 R e t u r n to G a z a n i ; a n d , d e a t h o f : 377 Consequence o f aggressions : 378 M o h a m m e d , G h o r i : 379 426-27 682, 689, 910 K a s i m : 656 Ouphi : 435A-36 Mongals, A r m i e s o f : 379 R a i d s o f : 667, 696 D e s t r u c t i o n o f B a g d a d : 696 Mongal-Turkish : s t r u g g l e : 696-97 Mourya Empire : o f B i n d u s a r : 147 M o u s a l P a r v a : 648 M r i g d a r : 346 M u b a r i k , S u l t a n : 746, 763, 775 869-60 M u g d h a b o d h : 720 Mukherjee; R a d h a k n m u d : 89

052 M u k - r - r u b k l i a i i : 1073 M u l t a n : 1045 -1646, 1049 Munshi, K . M . : 765 M u r a : 86 -91, 93 Muslims : Intolerance of other religions : 429-30 Forced conversion i n Iran, Turan, Middle Asia, A f r i c a , E g y p t , S p a i n : 394 Forced conversion of : Christians, Jews, Persians : 394 N u m e r i c a l growth o f : 445, 5 9 9 , 601-5 G a i n o f t e r r i t o r y b y : 600-05 W a r - s t r a t e g y o f : 673-74 C a s t e differences i n : 693-94 C o r r u p t p r a c t i c e s : 749-50 P r a c t i c e o f ' S o d o m y ' : 7 2 9 , 745 S u p e r s t i t i o u s n a t u r e : 828 : Perverted conception of relig i o u s d u t y : 912-914 V i v i s e c t i o n o f I n d i a : 1128-32 W a r s w i t h the E n g l i s h : See A n g l o - M u s l i m w a r s : M u s l i m - H i n d u wars : See H i n d u - M u s l i m w a r s : Muslims : P o l i t i c a l aggression : 315 317 638-1093 I n v a s i o n s o f S . I n d i a : 703742 A g g r e s s i o n s o n I n d i a : 931-32 Aggression on Maharashtra : 998 P o l i t i c a l defeat o f : 498 Annihilation of Buddhists : 355-A I n E a s t B e n g a l : 352 P o l l u t i o n o f w o m e n : 439-48 A t r o c i t i e s o f : 1058-59, 107478 Women : A t r o c i t i e s o f ; 447 M u s l i m , atrocities : R e t a l i a t i o n o f : 786A-79P, ,8J0 Religious incursion on India;3 1 5 , 3 1 7 , 319-638 C o m p a r i s o n w i t h o t h e r aggrjBssors : 335 Cultural hatred of Hindus : 315 R e l i g i o u s aggression i n N o r t h A f r i c a ; 497 R e l i g i o - p o l i t i c a l aggression o n S p a i n : 924 R e l i g i o - p o l i t i c a l aggressions o f : 996 T w o - f o l d a g g r e s s i o n : 549 R e l i g i o - p o l i t i c a l w a r : 633-39' Religious dominance i n I n d i a : 633-37 P o l i t i c a l h e g e m o n y o f : 1080 E m p e r o r o f ; 1097 Empire in India : F a l l o f : 823-26, 830-33, 1088-91 Revage of Vijaynagar : 90710 P e r s e c u t i o n o f the S i k h s : 956, 974-76 H i n d u c o n v e r t s : 379 N a d i r s h a h : 1 0 3 2 - 4 0 , 1064 Naga, T r i b e s : wars of : 440 Nahapan : 219 Nalanda, U n i v e r s i t y : D e s t r u c t i o n o f : 861 Nagari P r a c h a r i n i S a b h a : 678 N a m d e v , S a n t : 960 Nanak, G u r u : 956-57, 977 Nanasaheb, P e s h w a : 1050-1052 N a p o l e a n : 1055 Narakasura : 460 N a r a y a n , V e e r : 946 N a r g u n d : 566-68 N a s i k : 1123 Nasir-ud-din : See K h u s h r u k h a n : N a v a s a r i : 712 Nazibkhan R o h i l l a : 1056, 1064

55
N e i l l , G e n e r a l : 1110 N e p a l : 252, 984-85, 1089, : 1101 N i c a n o r : 7 6 , 79 Nimbalfear, B a j a j i : 516 Nizam-ul-mulk : 5 9 2 A - 9 3 A , 1034 N i z a m - s h a h : 901 A h m e d : 887 N i z a m s h a h i : 887-903, 917 N o r o n h a , D r . ; 546 N r u s i n h : 641, 875-76 Varma : Of Pallav d y n a s t y : 711 Octerloney : 984 Orissai : 885 U n d e r the M a r a t h a s ; ,1045-6 O s t r a c i s m : 381 O u t r a m , G e n e r a l : 1110 Padmini O f C h i t o d : 731-32 Pakhtoonistan : H i n d u c o n v e r t s o f : 379 Pal, D y n a s t y : I n B e n g a l : 720 B i p i n c h a n d r a : 1123 N i r a n j a n : 1123 Palkar, Netaji : Reconversion to H i n d u i s m : 516 P a l l a v a s : 7 1 1 , 714 Pakistan : C r e a t i o n o f : 1128-32 P a n c h a d a s h i : 867 Pandavati : E t h i c s o f w a r : 643 P a n d y a s : D y n a s t y : 216, 660 K i n g d o m o f : 716 R e i g n :of : 703, 705 N a v a l E x p e d i t i o n s o f : 495 P a n i n i : 69 P a n i p a t : 942,1054 Paranjape, S h i v a r a m Mahadev :1123 Parasnis : . O n T i p u S u l t a n : 684 , P a r i y a s : H i n d u caste : 388 Parmanand, B h a i : 963A, 1123 Parmars : A n e c d o t e a b o u t o r i g i n :j677 P a t a l i p u t r a : 249 Pathans : 1033, 1050-55 Religio-political aggressions o f : 996 P a t t a : 946 Pattan : c a p i t a l o f G u j a r a t h : 721 P a t w a r d h a m , S a r d a r : 569, 578 Pegu : H i n d u s t a t e i n : 495 Peking : C a p i t a l o f K u b l a i - K h a n : 696 P e n u k o n d : 919 Persia : history of : 8 Persian, M u s l i m s : I n I n d i a : 445 E m p i r e , 10 I n v a s i o n o f I n d i a : 644 Peru : history of : 8 Peshawar : 236, 1073 Peshwas : 498, 1060 Practice of untouchability : 346 B a j i r a o : 500 N a n a s a h i b : 1063, 1071, 1 1 1 1 , 1117 R a g h u n a t h r a o : 1063, 1065-1067, 1068-1073, 1082-1083 P e t a u m : 930 Phadke ; S a r d a r : 669, 586-88 P h i l i p : o f M a c e d o n i a : 10 Greek governor in I n d i a : 76, 79 Philippines : I n d i a n e m p i r e : 216 Phiroz Khan : B a h a m a n i S u l t a n : 880-82 Phiroz-shah, T u g h l a k : H i n d u p a r e n t a g e o f : 446 Plutarch : A b o u t D a n d a m i s : 31 O f A l e x a n d e r : 69

554 Poland : H u n n i s h o n s l a u g h t o f : 268 R o u t o f I s l a m : 630 M u s l i m s i n : 630 P o r u s : P o u r a v K i n g : 11 W a r w i t h A l e x a n d e r : 23-24 M a d e Governor bv A l e x a n d e r : 25-26 Portugal : 1074A P i r s t a r m e d fleet t o I n d i a : 924 I s l a m i c aggression o n : 9 2 4 . Portuguese : 1050, 1096. E n m i t y towards Muslims : 924 Proselytization of H i n d u s : 924 Persecution of H i n d u s : 533, 546, 924, 9 2 5 A Conversion movement i n Goa : 543-44 A g g r e s s i o n o n I n d i a : 316, 931-932 Aggression on South I n d i a : 998 P o s s e s s i o n s i n I n d i a : 924 P o s s e s s i o n o f G o a : 924 Territorial expansion of : 925 A Pralilad : story o f : 641, 875-76 P r a t a p , R a n a : 950-55 P o l i t i c a l defeat of M u s l i m s : 498 G u e r r i l l a warfare o f : 953 B a t t l e o f H a l d i g h a t : 952 R e c o n q u e s t o f C h i t o d : 951-52 Pratapdev, R a j a O f V e r a n g a l : 734 Pratapaditya, H i n d u r u l e r o f B e n g a l : 855 Pratihars : A n e c d o t e a b o u t o r i g i n : 677 P r a y a g : 2 5 2 , 1058 P r i t h v i r a j : 804, 1018 Chouhan : Defeat of Mohammed Ghroi : 671 Misconception of virtues : 426-27 L e g e n d of K u t u b - M i n a r : 689 D e a t h o f : 6 8 1 , 687 ' R a s o ' : 676, 679. A n e c d o t e o f fire-race : 677 Death of Mohammed Ghori : 687 R e p u b l i c a t i o n o f : 678 Pritbvi-Stambh : See K u t u b - M i n a r P r o o s h t h a b h o o m i : 1100. 1120,1122 Pulakeshi : O f C h a l u k y a d y n a s t y : 711 Pulmayi, Vashishtha Putra : 230 Punjab : 1074A, 1082-1083A, 1120, 1145-1146, 1149, (Panchnad) R e p u b l i c s i n a r m s : 37 S u m m a r y o f h i s t o r y : 982-83 V i v i s e c t i o n o f : 1128-32 Purana, B h a v i s h y a : 526-28 Puranas: H i s t o r i c a l v a l u e o f : 1-2 M o u s a l P a r v a : 645 Perverted conception of v i r t u e s : 645 P u r g u p t a : 2 7 5 , 288 Pushyamitra : 249 H i s t o r y o f : 185-86 K i l l s B r i h a d r a t h a : 187-90 B e c o m e s E m p e r o r : 192 Campaign against Greeks : 193-94 H o r s e - s a c r i f i c e o f : 196-99 Persecution of Buddhists : 203-5 R e l g i o u s t o l e r a n c e o f : 206-7 Vincent Smith on : 208-9A D e a t h o f : 210 Q a n d a h a r : 1084 R a h u p : 690 R a i m a l : 503 Rajaram, Chhatrapati : 1011-1012,1028 R a j a t a r a n g i n i : 856

555
Sajendra, Chowl : E m p i r e o f : 4 9 5 , 717 Rajputana : 843, 956-A Rajputs : 1061 W a r r i o r class : 383 Religious counter-aggression o f : 617 H i s t o r y ot : 676 D y n a s t i e s : 677 J o h a r o f : 681 Naturalized i n Nepal : 985-986 R a s o ' s o f : 676 S u m e r : 3 6 1 , 850 ' R a j w a d e : 584, 9 9 9 , 1013 Rakkasgi : 905 See R a k s h a s a b h u v a n : Rakshasabhuvan : B a t t l e o f : 906 Rakshasas : 640 R a m a n a n d , Shree, 515 R a m c h a n d r a : 460 R a m d a s , G u r u : 960, 1005-1008 O n p o l i t i c s : 636-37 Ramdeorao Yadav : 723-25 R a m e s h w a r : 4 3 1 , 1089 Ramgupta : (Gupta dynasty) 256-57 R a m r a i : 867A, 899, 901-03, 908, 1018 Ramraja : See R a m r a i : R a m s i n g , K u k a : 1120 R a n a , B a r r i s t e r : 1123 R a n a d e , M . G . : 999, 1011 Ranjitsing, M a h a r a j a : 977, 9 8 1 , 1089, 1099 Rashtraktuas : D y n a s t y o f : 660 Dynasty and reign of : 703-705, 715 Raso's : 676 A s h i s t o r y : 676 O f B a p p a R a v a l : 500 Reference to conversion of M u s l i m s : 506 Raste, S a r d a r : 578 R a t a n b h o r : 730 R a v a n : 442-443, 640 R a z i a Sultana : 692-696 R e l i g i o n : 380 P o l i t i c a l consequences o f : 159 Religious C o n v e r s i o n : to I s l a m : Of Christians, Jews, Persians : 394 In Iran, Turan, Middle Asia A f r i c a , from E g y p t to S p a i n : 394 To Christianity of Muslims : 395-396 To Christianity i n Spain, Greece, S e r b i a : 395-96 To Islam : of H i n d u s : 397-98 To Christianity of Hindus : 399-400 R o h i l l a s : 1 0 3 3 , 1 0 5 0 , 1064 R o h i l k h a n d : 1045-6 R o m a n E m p i r e : 10 Rome : history of : 8 - H u n n i s h o n s l a u g h t o f : 268 R u d r a , S a k a S a t r a p : 230, 258 Russia : H u n n i s h o n s l a g u h t o f : 268 Plnnder by Chengeezkhan : 696 Russians : 1065 Sabakhtageen : S u l t a n o f G a z a n i : 364-69 Sadashivrai : 899 Safraunx : 930 S a h a j d h a r i S i k h s : 980 Sahyadri:997 Saka E r a : 225 Sakas : 157, 2 1 4 1 0 7 4 A S i m i l a r i t y with Kushans ; 213 Aggression on I n d i a : 9, 2 1 6 , 3 1 5 , 644

556 T r i b a l feuds o f : 215 R o u t b y H u n s : 265 Merger into I n d i a n civilizat i o n : 231-33, 262 Salcharam : B h a g w a n t : 1064 S a m a d k h a n : 1073 S a m a r s i n g h : 690 S a m a t a t : 252 S a m b a r : 677 Sambhaji, G b a t r a p a t i : Sacrifice o f : 463 Samudragupta : 252-55, 289 S a m u d r i n , K i n g : 883 S a m v a t : 226-29 S a n c h i : 91 Sang, R a n a : 846-48, 933, 1018 S a n g a m : 8 5 9 , 863 Sangam dynasty : 860-61, 867, 878-882A S a n g r a m : b a t t l e o f : 963 Sankeshwara, M a t h ( m o n a s t e r y ) : 861 Sanyogita : J o h a r o f : 681 Sardesai, R i y a s a t k a r , G . S. i 584, 7 6 5 , 9 2 5 A , 9 9 9 , 1 0 0 2 , 1009, 1 0 9 1 S a r h i n d : 1063-1064 S a r k a r J a d u n a t h : 1009 Sarwadarshana Sangraha : 867 Sashti : S a t a r a : 1050 Satkarni, G o u t a m i p u t r a : 230 S a t l a j : 1099 S a t y a g r a h a : 1123 S a v a r k a r , V . D , : 1119-23 S a y a n a c h a r y a : 8 6 7 A , 879 S e e t a : 442-43 Selucos, N i c a t o r : R u l e r after A l e x a n d e r : 128-36, 163 Sen d y n a s t y : 720 Sendpva ; 856 Serbia : M u s l i m s i n : 630 R o u t o f I s l a m : 630 S e w e l l , R o b e r t : 869 Siam : I n d i a n e m p i r e : 216 Sikh : empire o f : 1089 Sikhism : O r i g i n o f : 956-57 G r o w t h o f : 960 S i k h s : 956-74, 1065 H i s t o r y o f : 974-983, 1 1 0 0 G o l d e n t e m p l e o f : 1065 C o n q u e s t o f K a s m i r : 867 W a r w i t h the E n g l i s h : (See A n g l o - S i k h s w a r s ) S i n d h : 264, 1045-1046, 104& S a k a a g g r e s s i o n o n : 215 H i n d u r e c o n q u e s t o f : 321 A r a b a t t e m p t s at aggression : 324 M o h a m m e d ben K a s i m ' s a g g r e s s i o n : 3 2 5 - 3 1 , 355-56 Buddhist population o f : 357-51 > History in medieval period : 850 F i r s t A r a b i n v a s i o n : 655 S e c o n d A r a b i n v a s i o n : 656 M a s s r e c o n v e r s i o n s i n : 512 S i n d h i a : See S h i n d e : S h a h a j i , B h o n s a l e : 917-921 Shah-jahan : 917, 961, 963 Shaivites : P o l i t i c a l a c t i v i t i e s o f : 719 S h a l i v a h a n : d y n a s t y : 711 K i n g s : 461 S a k a : 226-29 Shalva d y n a s t y : 8 8 2 A - 8 8 4 S h a m s u d d i n : 856 S h a n : 521 S h a n k a r , L o r d : 876 Shankaracharya, Shree : 718 S h a n k a r b h a s h y a : 718 Shankardev, Y a d a v : 734, 737 S h a t a d r u : see S u t l e j :

557 S u r dynasty : 933-35 S u r a t : 927 Suryadevi a n d P r a m i l a d e v i : d a u g h t e r s o f D a h i r : 331 Swat : ( r i v e r ) : 127 T a h v a d i : b a t t l e o f : 671 Taimur Lang (Timur) : 8 3 7 - 3 8 , 910 Taimurshah : 1057,1063-1064,1066,1073 T a l i k o t : 906, 1018 Tangadgi:906 See R a k s h a s a b h u v a n T a n j a w a r : 919 Tanjour : See T a n j a w a r T a s h k e n t : 236 T a r i k : 358 Tawarikh-e-Sona : 609-10 T a x i l a : U n i v e r s i t y o f : 20 S i d d h a r a j , J a i s i n g h : 435-438 R u i n o f : 281 Tej Bahadur, G u r u : S k u n d g u p t a : 2 7 1 , 275-80 S l a v e d y n a s t y : 688-99 463, 963 6 3 A Smith, Vincent : T e l a n g a n : 882 O n A l e x a n d e r ' s c a m p a i g n : 83 T h a i l a n d : 495 On Chandragupta Mourya : Thaneshwar : 139-40 B a t t l e o f : see S t h a n e s h w a r T h a t t h a : 1049 O n C h a n d r a g u p t a I I : 261 T i l a k , L o k m a n y a : 1121-23 O n M i h i r g u l a : 284 T i m u r : See T a i m u r L a n g : O n V a i d i c H i n d u s : 286 T i p u , S u l t a n : 555-71 O n t h e defeat o f H u n s : 300 Sons o f : 686-588 O n India's i m m u n i t y from W a r w i t h the E n g l i s h : 1097 foreign attack : 322-322A O n B u d d h i s t A h i m s a : 337-38 T i r u m a l a c h a r y a : 1123 T i r u m a l r a i : 905, 919 S o m a l d e v i ; 501 T o d d , M a j o r : 505 676 S o m n a t h : 432-34 Soiibhooti: I n d i a n r e p u b l i c : 35 T o j o , G e n e r a l : 1126 T o p e , G e n e r a l T a t y a : 1117 S o u r a s h t r a : 259 T o r m a n : 2 8 1 , 283 Spain : T r a t i k a : 460 M u s l i m r e l i g i o n s aggression : T r i s a m u d r e s h w a r : 529 497, 924, 1 0 7 4 A T u g h l a k h , d y n a s t y : 818-839 R o u t o f I s l a m : 625-26 G h y a s - u d - d i n : 818-20 Sparta : republic of : 1035A M ohammed : Sthaneshwar : B a t t l e o f : 681 820, 827, 862 S u d d a : 879 P h e r o z s h a h : 827-28, 833-35 S u m a t r a : H i n d u K i n g s of: 716 T u l u v : d y n a s t y : 884, A d v e n t o f t h e D u t c h : 926 8 9 1 - 9 5 . 898-99 S h e r s h a h , S u r : 933 S h i k a n d e r S u l t a n : 446 Shiladitya : R u l e r i n Gazani : 321 S h i n d e , J a y a j i r a o : 1050 M a h a d a j i : 930 S a b a j i : 1083 S i v a j i . C h h a t r a p a t i : 101-102 B i r t h o f : 1015 T i m e s o f ; 998 R e c o n v e r s i o n o f H i n d u s : 516 C h i v a l r y of : 450-51A S h i v n e r i , F o r t o f : 887 S h o o r p a n a k h a : 460 S b r a w a s t i : 346 Shireeram : 640 S h r e e r a n g : 919 Shreevijay : 716 Shudrakas: see M a l a v a s

558 T u n g b h a d r a , r i v e r : 869 T u r a n : 1030 T u r a n i n a , M u s l i m s : 445 T u r k , M u s l i m s : 445 T u r k s : 3 7 9 , 6 6 7 , 996 Aggression on I n d i a 931-932, 1031 Struggle with Mongals see : MoDgal -Turkish s t r u g g l e U d a y s i n g h , R a n a : 946 U d e p u r : 953 U j j a i n : 259 U s m a n : 324 U t t a r K u r u s : 321 V a i d i c G o d s : 14 Vaishnavas : 645 V a i s h y a : 388 V a l m i k i : 993 Varma : S h y a m j i K r i s h n a : 1123 Vasai : 9 2 5 A Vasishtha, Sage : 677 Vasudeo, S a m r a t : 248 Vasudev B a l w a n t : 1120 V a s u m i t r a , S h u n g a : 198 V e r u l : 715 Victoria, Queen : 1112-18 V i d a r b h a : See B e r a r V i d y a r a n y a , S w a m i Shankar a c h a r y a : 861 Establishment of V i j a y a n a g a r E m p i r e : 513 B o o k s o f : 867 Religious counter-aggression : 513 V i j a p u r : 886, 901 Vijaynagar, E m p i r e : 5 1 3 , 823, 8 5 8 A - 6 1 , 878-84, 891-900-6 1018, 1021 N r u s i n h s t a n d a r d o f : 874, 876-77 N r u s i n h t e m p l e o f : 872 C i t y o f : 861, 8 7 1 , 8 9 1 , 907-10 V i k r a m S a m v a t : 221-24, 259 Vikramaditya : See C h a n d r a g u p t a , I I ( G u p t a dynasty) Vikramaditya I : ( C h a l u k y a d y n a s t y ) : 711 V i k r a m a d i t y a II ( C h a l u k y a d y n a s t y ) : 712-13 Vilivayankur : 230 V i l i v a y a n k u r II : 286 V i n d h y a s : 252 V i r u p a k s h a : 882 Vishakhadatta : 2 5 5 Vishnugupta : A l i a s C h a n a k y a : 98 Vishnu-Stambh : See K u t u b - M i n a r V i s h w a m i t r a : 641 V i t t h a l , S h i v d e v : 1064, 1069-70 V o d y a r s : 555, 571 C h i k k a K r i s h n a r a j : 555 V r i n d a v a n , G o k u l : 1059 V r i s h n i : I n d i a n R e p u b l i c : 36 V y a n k a t a d r i : 905 W a l l : 860 Warangal : Western Nations : A d v e n t i n I n d i a : 883 White, G e n e r a l : 1110 W i m a , K a d p h i s e s : 2 2 5 , 234, 236 W o r l d W a r II : 1125 Xavier, Saint Francis : 543-44, 9 2 4 - 9 2 5 A Yadavas R e i g n o f : 703-5 D e f e a t b y A l l a - u d - d i n : 725 Y a s h o d h a r m a : 265-310 Yavans : (Greeks) : 15, 17, 461 Y o u d h e y a : 38-39 D e f e a t o f S a k a s : 218-19 Y u g a n t a r S a m i t i : 1123 Y u k a v i h a r : 338-339 Zamorin, K i n g See S a m u d r i n

BOOKS AND JOURNALS REFERRED TO AND THEIR ABBREVIATIONS 1. 2. H . A . A c w o r t h & S.T. Shaligram : H i s t o r i c a l B a l l d s (1911)' Afif ; Shams-i-Siraj Afif : Tarikh-i-Firozshahi ; E x t r a c t translated into English in H I E D by H . M . E l l i o t and J . D o w s o n , L o n d o n , 1867. ( V o l . H I . P p , 269-273). A H D - C S H I : Cambridge Shorter H i s t o r y of I n d i a : ed. b y J . A l l a n , S i r W o l s l e y H a i g a n d D o d w e l l . (1934). A i y a n g a r , D r . K . K r i s h n a s a s t r i : Source B o o k of V i j a y a nagara H i s t o r y . J . A l l a n : Catalogue of Indian Coins i n B r i t i s h M u s e u m (Ancient India). A m b e d k a r , D r . B . R : A n n i h i l a t i o n of Caste : Speech p r e p a r e d f o r t h e A n n u a l Conference o f the J a t - P a t T o d a k M a n d a l a t L a h o r e , b u t n o t d e l i v e r e d . (1936). A m i r K h u s r u : (a) T u g h l u q N a m a : T r . b y S. H u s h a m i i n I s l a m i c C u l t u r e V o l . I l l P p . 301-312. (b) A s h i q a o r D i w a l r a n i - w a - K h i z r K h a n : E x t r a c t t r . i n t o E n g l i s h i n H I E D ( V o l . I l l P p . 544-556). (e) N u h S i p h i r : T r . i n t o E n g l i s h i n H I E D ( V o l . I l l P p . 557-565). (d) T a r i k h - i - A l a i : E x t r a c t t r . i n t o E n g l i s h i n H I E D ( V o l I I I P p . 67-92). A r c h e r , J . C . : T h e S i k h s : P r i n c e t o n , 1946. A r n o l d : P . I. [Sir T . W . A r n o l d : T h e P r e a c h i n g o f Islam (1896)]. C a l i p h a t e [ S i r T . W . A r n o l d : T h e C a l i p h a t e ( O x f o r d 1924.) A r r i a n Anabasis [Anabasis of A l e x a n d e r and I n d i c a : E n g T r . b y E . J . C h i n n o c k , L o n d o n , 1893]. Assam D i s t r i c t Gazetteer : 8 Vols. A w f i , M u h a m m a d : L u b a b a l albab : ed. b y E . G . B r o w n e L e y d e n . 1903. A y y a n g a r , R . S. : S t u d i e s i n S o u t h I n d i a n J a i n i s m . A z i z A h m e d : S I C I E . [Studies i n Islamic Culture i n t h e I n d i a n E n v i r o n m e n t 1964]. Badauni, Abdul Qadir : Muntakhab-al-Tawarikh ; Tr. b y G.S. A . R a n k i n g ( V o l . I). W . H . L o w e (Vol. II) & T . W . H a i g ( V o l . I l l ) B . I . C a l c u t t a 1884-1925. B a j w a , P a u j a S i n g h : K u k a M o v e m e n t (1965). A l - B a l a d h u r i (or B i l a d h u r i ) K P B : K i t a b F u t u h - u l - B a l dan : ch. I. T r . i n E n q . by P . C Murgotten : Origins o f t h e I s l a m i c S t a t e . N . Y . 1924. T r . i n H I E D V o l . I . B a l l , Charles : The H i s t o r y of the I n d i a n M u t i n y . B a n e r j i : A I G . [Prof. R . D . B a n e r j i : T h e A g e o f the I m p e r i a l G u p t a s : 1933.] Barani : T S P : : Ziya-ud-Din B a r a n i : Tarikh-i-Firuz Sbahi; E x t . T r . i n t o E n g . i n H I E D V o l . I l l P p . 53-68. Barbosa, Duarte : The B o o k of Duarte Barbosa : E n g . T r . b y L o n g w o r t h D a m e s , L o n d o n , 1918-21. Barnet : A n t i . I. : L . D . Barnet : Antiquities of India, L o n d o n , 1913.

3. 4. 5. 6.

7.

8. 9.

10.. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15.

16. 17.

18. 19. 20. 21. 22.

560

23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39.

40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 51. 52. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58. 59. 60.

B a s u : B . C . P . I . : [Major B . D . B a s u : R i s e of the C h r i s tian Power in India : 6 Vols.] Beal, S : Life of H i u e n Tsang. B e a l R e c o r d s : B u d d h i s t R e c o r d s o f the W e s t e r n W o r l d (Si-yu-ki> b y S. B e a l . Behere, N . K : P B P . or N K B - P B P : P a h i l e B a j i r a o P e s h w e ( M a r a t h i ) b y P r o f . N . K . B e h e r e . 1930. Belle : H i s t o r y of Gujrat. Bernouf : Buddhist India 2 Vols. E . G . : B o m b a y Gazetteer. D . R . B h a n d a r k a r : ' A s o k a ' , 1925. R . G . B h a n d a r k a r : V a i s n a v i s m , S a i v i s m , etc. B h a r g a v a , V . S . : M a r w a r a n d t h e M u g h a l E m p e r o r s (1966.) Bibliothica Historica. Bowring : H A T S : L . B . Bowring : H a i d a r A l i and Tipu S u l t a n : R u l e r s o f I n d i a S e r i e s , 1893. B r Ind. Ass. : British India Association, Calcutta. B r o d r i c k , J a m e s : S t F r a n c i s X a v i e r (1952.) D r . B u c h a n a n : C h r i s t i a n R e s e a r c h e s i n A s i a 1814. Chachnama : E n g T r . in H I E D : V o l .I. T r . b y Mfrza K o l i c h b e g F r e d u n B e g . K a r a c h i , 1900. C h a n d B a r d a ' i P r i t h v i r a j R a s o . ed & t r . b y A . F . R . H o e r n l e , C a l c u t t a 1886. E d . in H i n d i by Shyam Sunder Das, Banaras. Chattopadhyaya : E H N I : [ E a r l y H i s t o r y of N o r t h e r n I n d i a b y S u d l i a k a r C h a t t o p a d h y a y a , C a l c u t t a , 1958. S i r V a l e n t i n e C h i r o l : (a) I n d i a n U n r e s t , L o n d o n 1910. (B) I n d i a N e w a n d O l d . Choksey : A H i s t o r y of B r i t i s h D i p l o m a c y at the Court o f the Peshwas. H . J . Coleridge : The Life and Letters of S t . F r a n c i s X a v i e r : 2 V o l s . 1927. Cooper, H e n r y : H i s t o r y of the Conquest of S p a i n b y t h e A r a b M o o r s ; 2 V o l s . B o s t o n . 1881. C o u p l a n d , R . : T h e I n d i a n P r o b l e m : O x f o r d : 1942-43. Greasy, E d w a r d : The F i f t e e n D e c i s i v e B a t t l e s of the W o r l d : N . Y . 1913. D a s , P r o f . R . C . : C r i t i c a l N o t e s o;! I n d i a n H i s t o r y . D a s , S h i v a p r a s a d : G l o r i e s o f A n c i e n t O r i s s a : 1964. D a y , F r a n c i s : T h e L a n d o f T h e P t r u m a l s . 1863. D e o d h a r , Y . N . : N a n a P h a d n i s (1962). : If^T^ijf^ : i f i j f e H ^ ^ : ft?f?Tsrii^s!imf^ : ^^it^ V P . D i g h e : P e s h w a B a j i r a o I . (1944). D i k s h i t a r , V . R . R . : T h e M a u r y a n P o l i t y . M a d r a s , 1932. E . I. or E p i . I n d : E p i g r a p h i a Indica. E I M t E p i g r a p h i c a l n d o - M o s I e m i c a 1931-32Josef H o r o v i t z . E l l i o t : H & B . Sir Charles E l l i o t ; H i n d u i s m and B u d d h i s m . Elphinsfcone : H i s t o r y o f I n d i a . F e r g u s o n : Illustrations to A n c i e n t A r c h i t e c t u r e of Hindustan. F i n d l a y : Greek Revolution : 2 Vols. Firishta, Muhammed Qasim : Gulshan-i-Ibrahim or

561 Tarikh-i-Pirishta : T r . into E n g . by Major J . Briggs u n d e r t h e t i t l e ' H i s t o r y o f the R i s e o f the M o h a m m e d a n P o w e r i n I n d i a : 4 V o l s . 1829. r e p r i n t 1908. E i t z e r a l d , C P . : C h i n a . 1961. Fleet : Gupta Inscriptions. F o r b e s , A . K . : R a s M a l a , H i n d u A n n a l s o f the P r o v i n c e o f Goozerat i n Western India. 2 Vols. ed. Richardson,1856. G a i t , E A . : (a) E n c y c l o p a e d i a o f R e l i g i o n a n d E t h i c s , (b) H A A H i s t o r y o f A s s a m 1906. Gardizi : K Z A : K i t a b Z a i n u l A k b a r of A b u Sa'it A b d u l - H a y b-ad-Dahhak b M u h a m m a d Gardizi, ed by M u h a mad Nizam. G h o l a m M o h a m m a d : H A T S or H S T S : T h e H i s t o r y o f H y d e r Shah alias H y d e r A l i K h a n B a h a d u r and H i s son T i p u S u l t a n b y M . M . D . L . T . (a F r e n c h m a n ) R e v i s e d a n d corrected by H i s Highness Prince Gholam M u h a m m a d , t h e o n l y s u r v i v i n g son o f T i p u S u l t a n . ( L o n d o n 1885). Ghoshal, U . N : Progress of Greater I n d i a n Research 1917-1942. C a l c u t t a : 1943. G h u r y e , D r . G . S . : Caste a n d R a c e s i n I n d i a 1932. G i b b o n , E : Decline and F a l l of the R o m a n E m p i r e . 4 Vols. G o k h a l e , B G : (a) S G . [ S a m u d r a G u p t a : L i f e a n d T i m es, 1 9 6 2 ] (b) B & A [ B u d d h i s m a n d A s o k a : B o m b a y 1949.] Grant Duff : H O M : H i s t o r y of the Marathas. 3 Vols. G r o t e , G . : H i s t o r y o f Greece. G u p t a D r . H a r i R a m ; (a) H i s t o r y o f t h e S i k h s , (b) L a t e r M u g h a l H i s t o r y o f the P a n j a b . H a i g : C H I : Cambridge H i s t o r y of India : V o l . I l l , ed. by S i r W . H a i g . H a i g - B u r n : C H I : Cambridge H i s t o r y of I n d i a : V o l . I V ed. by S i r W . H a i g and B u r n . H a l l , D G E : H S E A : H i s t o r y of South E a s t A s i a . H C I P : T h e H i s t o r y a n d C u l t u r e of the I n d i a n P e o p l e : 11 V o l s . : E d b y D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r . H I E D : H i s t o r y o f I n d i a as t o l d b y i t s o w n H i s t o r i a n s : 8 V o l s , b y H . M . E l l i o t a n d J , D o w s o n 1867. H i n d u R a s h t r a D a r s h a n : V . D . S a v a r k a r 1949. H i t t i , P h i l i p K . : H i s t o r y o f the A r a b s 1964. H o d i w a l l a , S H : Studies in Indo-Muslim H i s t o r y . Hughes : A D I : A D i c t i o n a r y of Islam : by Thomas P a t r i c k H u g h e s . 1885. Hunter, Sir William : Indian Empire. H u t t o n , S . N . [ T h e S e m a N a g a s by J . H . H u t t o n 1921.] I, A . : Indian Antiquery. I B H : R e h l a of I b n B u t u t a h T r . by M . H u s a i n 1963. I. C. : Islamic Culture. I H Q : Indian Historical Quarterly. Isami : Futuh-us-Salatin : by K h w a j a A b u M a l i k Isami; M a d r a s , 1948. I s h w a r i P r a s a d : (a) H i s t o r y o f M e d i e v a l I n d i a 1945. (b) Q a r a n a T u r k s i n I n d i a 1 9 3 6 .

61. 62. 63. 64. 65.

66.

67. 68. 69. 70.

71. 72. 73. 74. 75. 76. 77. 78. 79. 80. 81. 82. 83. 84. 85. 86. 87. 88. 89. 90.

562 J a i n , M . K . : B l o o d a n d T e a r s : 1966." Jainendra Vyakarana with Abhayanandis Mahavriti : J A S B : The J o u r n a l o f the A s i a t i c Society o f B e n g a l . J a y a s i m h a : K u m a r p a l a C h a r i t a ( A . D . 1365). J a y a s w a l a , D r . K. P . : H . P : H i n d u P o l i t y , N a g a l o r e , 1943 a n d 1955. 96. J B A S : T h e J o u m a l of the B e n g a l A s i a t i c Society. 97. J B O R S ; T h e J o u r n a l o f the B i h a r a n d Orissa Research Sociey. 9 8 . J h a n g i a n i , M . A . : J a n a S a n g h a n d S w a t a n t r a . 1967. 99. J I H : J o u r n a l of I n d i a n H i s t o r y . 1 0 0 . J o n a r a j a : R T : R a j T a r a n g i n i e d . b y Peterson, C a l cutta. 1 0 1 . J o u r n a l A n t i q u e : T o m e C . C . P a r t I I I 1928. 102. J R A S : J o u r n a l o f t h e R o y a l A s i a t i c S o c i e y . 103. J R A S B B : J o u r n a l o f t h e R o y a l A s i a t i c S o c i e t y B o m b a y Branch. 104. J B B R A S : J o u r n a l o f t h e B o m b a y B r a n c h o f t h e R o y a l Asiatic Society. 105. K a n e , D r P . V : H . D . P h : H i s t o r y of Dharmashastra. 106. K A N S - A N M : K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : T h e A g e o f t h e N a n das a n d M a u r y a s . H S I : A H i s t o r y o f S o u t h I n d i a 1958. 107. K a u t i l y a : A r t h a s a s t r a . 108. K h a n , M . H : H T S : M o h i b b u l H a s a n K h a n : H i s t o r y o f T i p u S u l t a n 1951. 109. K h o n d - a m i r : H i n d u - s - S i y a r : H I E D . 110. K i n c a i d P a r a s n i s : H M P . : A H i s t o r y o f the M a r a t h a P e o p l e (1918) 3 V o l s . 111. K i r k p a t i c k , W . : S e l e c t l e t t e r s o f T i p u S u l t a n 1811. 112. K e e r , D h a n a n j a y a : V e e r S a v a r k a r . 113. K r i s h n a Sastri : A n n u a l R e p o r t of A r c h a e o l o g i c a l S u r v e y o f I n d i a f o r 1908-9. 114. L a i K . S : (a) H i s t o r y o f K h : A H i s t o r y o f t h e K h a l j i s 1950. (b) S N K S : S u l t a n N a s i r - U d - D i n K h u s r u S h a h : J I H . V o l X X I I I P p . 169-180. 115. L a n e - P o o l e : (a) M . I n d , M e d . I n d . S t a n l e y L a n e - P o o l e : M e d i e v a l I n d i a (714-1764) 1916. (b) M o o r s i n S p a i n . 116. L a t i f , M o h a m m a d : T h e H i s t o r y of the P a n j a b ; C a l c u t t a 1891. 117. L o r d R e v . J . H . : T h e Jews i n I n d i a a n d the P a r E a s t . 1907. 118. M a c a u l a y , T h o m a s B a b i n g t o n ' s M i s c e l l a n e o u s E s s y a s and L a y s o f A n c i e n t R o m e . ( E v e r y m a n ) 1922. 119. M a c a u l i f e S. R . o r S R G : M a x A r t h u r M a c a u l i f e : S i k h R e l i g i o n , Its Gurus, Sacred W r i t i n g s and A u t h o r s . 6 V o l s . ( O x f o r d , 1909.) 120. M a h e t a b : H O : D r . H a r e k r i s h n a M a h e t a b : H i s t o r y of Orissa. 121. M a j u m d a r : A H : or A r a b I I : D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : The A r a b I n v a s i o n of I n d i a 1931. 91. 92. 93. 9495.

66$ H B : H i s t o r y of Bengal : E d . by D r . R . C . Majumdar 1943 V o l . I . H . F . M : H i s t o r y o f the F r e e d o m M o v e m e n t : b y D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r 1962. Majumdar-Altekar : V G A : The Vakataka-Gupta Age : ( A N e w H i s t o r y o f the I n d i a n P e o p l e V o l . V I . ) E d . b y D r . R . C . Majumdar and A . S . A l t e k a r . M a j u m d a r , S . K : E d . ' I n d i a n Speeches a n d D o c u m e n t s o n t h e B r i t i s h R u l e . (1821-1918) 1937. M a n u c c i : S t o r i a do M o g o r : E n g T r . b y W . Irwine, L o n d o n 1906. Marco Polo : Travels : The B o o k of Marco Polo : 2 Vols : by Sir Henry Yule : Marshall : Taxila : 3 Vols : by Sir John Marshall. 1951. M a sani, R P . : Life of D a d a B h a i . A l Masudi : Tarikh-i-Masudi : H I E D . V o l . I. M i r M a s u m : T a r i k h - i - M a s u m i or T a r i k h - i - S i n d h : H I E D : V o l . I . P p . 215-252. Mathur, M . L . : E a r l y Rulers of Mewar and their F i g h t s w i t h the A r a b s I H Q . M ' C r i n d l e , J . W . : Megasthenes. 1 1 . A : [The I n v a s i o n o f I n d i a b y A l e x a n d e r , T h e G r e a t as d e s c r i b e d b y A r r i a n , Q . C u r t i s . . . e k . 1892. A . I : [ A n c i e n t I n d i a as D e s c r i b e d i n C l a s s i c a l l i t e r a t u r e . 1901.] M e d h a t i t h i o n M a n u s : M e d h a t i t h i ' s B h a s h y a on M a n u smriti. Merutunga : PrabhandhaChintamani. tr. b y T a w n e y , Calcutta M e t c a l f , T h o m a s R : T h e A f t e r m a t h o f R e v o l t . (1965) M i l l , James : The H i s t o r y of B r i t i s h India. 3 vols. M i l n e R a e : S y r i a n C h u r c h i n I n d i a (1892) Mirhaj-ud-Din, bin-Siraj-ud-din. Tabaqat-i-Nasiri : E n g T r . b y M a j o r H . G . R a v e r t y ( B . I ) 1881. M o d i , Shams-ul-ulma, D r . J . J : The E a r l y H i s t o r y o f t h e H u n s . J B B R A S . V o l X X I V (1917) M o h . Ass : Mohammedan Association. Calcutta. M T M H : L i f e and Times of M u h a m m a d b i n T u g h l a q (1918)by M u h a m m a d H u s a i n . Mookerji-CMT : Chandragupta Mourya & H i s Times. 1957. M R K - A H I : A n A d v a n c e H i s t o r y of I n d i a : (1950) b y D r . R . C. M a j u m d a r , H - C . R a y c h o u d h a r y a n d K a l i Kumar Datta. Muhammad Awfi : Jawami-'u'l-Hikayat : H I E D : V o l . II. Mosley, Leonard : L D B R : The L a s t Days of the B r i t i s h R a j . (1961). M u k h e r j i , H a r i s h C h a n d r a : ed. H i n d u P a t r i o t , (a Jounal.) M u i r : C a l i p h a t e : [Sir W n . M u i r : T h e C a l i p h a t e ; I t s R i s e , D e c l i n e a n d F a l l . E d i n b u r g . 1915.].

122.

123. 124. 125. 126. 127. 128. 129. 130. 131.

132. 133. 134. 135. 136. 137. 138. 139. 140. 141. 142.

143. 144. 145. 146.

564 147. 148. if,5ft-, ^ xr^rr? : i . T f r w r s^rnr f?r|5fV sft^ =^f?:w.

2.

^TSr^HHT^.

149. 150. 151. 152. 153. 164. 155. 156. 157. 158. 159. 160. 161. 162. 163. 164. 165.

166. 167. 168. 169. 170. 171. 172. 173. 174. 175. 176. 177.

M u n s h i : G . G . D or G . T . W G : D r . K . M . M u n s h i : T h e G l o r y T h a t was G u r j a r D e s h Series. 3 V o l s . I.G. Imperial Gurjaras : G . G . D . v o l I. Narain, A K : The Indo-Greeks. O x f o r d : 1957. N e h r u , P t . J . D I . [ D i s c o v e r y o f I n d i a , 1945 a n d 1956] Nene, D r . M . G . and Barde. D r . S M : India i n Transit i o n . 1948. Nizam-ud-din : Tabaqat-i-Akbari : Eng. Tr. by B . Dey. N i z a m i , K A . Some Aspects o f R e l i g i o n A n d P o l i t i c s D u r i n g t h e T h i r t e e n t h C e n t u r y (1961) Ojha : R a j . K a . I t i . [Rao B a h a d u r G . H . Ojha : R a j P u t a n a K a I t i h a s 6 v o l s . A j m e r , 1936]. ( H i n d i ) Pal, Bipin Chandra : Autobiography. Patanjali : The Vyakarana Mahabhashya, B o i e s P e n r o s e : Sea F i g h t s i n t h e E a s t I n d i e s i n t h e y e a r s 1602-1639. ( C a m b r i d g e , M a s s a c h u s e t t s , 1931). Phayre : H i s t o r y of B u r m a . N . Plant and M . J . Drummond : Our W o r l d Through The Ages P l u t a r c h : Alexander : Life of Alexander, London. Lycurgus. P o t h a n , S . G : The S y r i a n C h r i s t i a n s of K e r a l a . 1963. P r i o l k a r , A . K : G . I n q : T h e G o a I n q u i s i t i o n : (1961). R a g h a v a n , M . D : I n d i a i n Ceylonese H i s t o r y , Society, a n d C u l t u r e : (1964). R a h i m , M A : H i s t o r y of the Afghans i n I n d i a : A D 1545-1631. Rajwade, Vishwanath Kashinath : Marathyanchya Itihasachi Sadhane (Marathi), A i h a s v k P r a s t a v a n a : ( M a r a t h i ) 1928. R a n a d e , M . G : .Rise o f t h e M a r a t h a P o w e r . R a n c h o d j i A m a r j i : T a r i k h - i - S o r a t h (Tr. from P e r s i a n . 1882). R a o , C H : M . G . [C. H a y a v a r d a n a R a o : M y s o r e G a z e t t e e r , C o m p i l e d f o r G o v e r n m e n t . 3 V o l s . 1930.]. Rapson : C H I [Cambridge H i s t o r y of I n d i a : V o l . I . ed. by E . J . Rapson] R a v e r t y , M a j o r H . G . : N o t e s o n A f g h a n i s t a n . 1888. R a y , H . C : D H N I . [The D y n a s t i c H i s t o r y o f N o r t h e r n I n d i a : 3 V o l s . (1931). R a y c h o u d h a r y : P H A I : P o l i t i c a l H i s t o r y of A n c i e n t I n d i a : C a l c u t t a , 1953. R e u , Pt. Vishweshwar Nath : Marwad K a Itihas (Hindi) 2 Vols. R h y s - D a v i d s : B I : [T. W . R h y s - D a v i d s : B u d d h i s t I n d i a , L o n d o n , 1903] R i s l e y . S i r H H : The Tribes a n d Castes o f B e n g a l : 2 V o l s . (1891). R . T . : K a l h a n ' s Rajatarangini : ed. by M . A u r e l Stein. Sachan : A t Beruni's India : 2 Vols. A I . [ T a r i k h - i - H i n d or K i t a b - a l - H i n d : E n g . T r . b y

565 E . C . S a c h a n . (1910)] S a r d a , H a r B i l a s : H S : H i n d u S u p e r i o r i t y : 1906 a n d 1922. M K : M a h a r a n a K u m b h a : A j m e r 1917, 1932. M S : M a h a r a n a S a n g a : A j m e r 1913, 1918. 179. S a r d e s a i , R a o B a h a d u r G . S : H A I - M R : H i n d u s t a n oho A r v a c h i n I t i h a s M u s a l m a n R i y a s a t . (1927) ( M a r a t h i ) H A I - M a r . R : Hindustancha A r v a c h i n Itihas Marathi R i y a s a t . (Marathi) HAI-BR. Hindustancha A r v a c h i n Itihas. British R i y a s a t . (Marathi) N H M : N e w H i s t o r y o f the M a r a t h a s : 3 V o l s . 1946 Peshwa Daftar. 180. S a r k a r : F M E . [Sir J a d u n a t h S a r k a r : P a l l of the M o g h a l E m p i r e . 4 V o l s . 1932-50. History of Aurangzeb : 3 Vols. Shivaji and H i s Times. H B V o l . I I [ed. H i s t o r y o f B e n g a l V o i . I I D a c c a . 1948] 181. S. S a r u p S i n g h : ed. B i r t h o f the K h a l s a . (1941) 182. S c o t t , S. P : H i s t o r y o f t h e M o o r i s h E m p i r e i n E u r o p e . 2 Vols. 183. Select Ins. : Select Inscriptions B e a r i n g on I n d i a n H i s t o r y a n d C i v i l i z a t i o n V o l . 1 , e d . b y D . C. S a r k a r , C a l c u t t a , 1942. 184. S e n , S u r e n d r a N a t h : E i g h t e e n P i f t y - s e v e n : (1957). 185. S e w e l l ; E : H i s t o r i c a l I n s c r i p t i o n s . 186. S h a r m a , Shree R a m N K S : N a s i r - u d - d i n K h u s r a u S h a h . I H Q . C a l c u t t a , X X V I P 27-39. a n d D i v . P o t d a r C o m m e m o r a t i o n V o l u m e . P 70-81. 187. Shrivastav, D r . A . L . : S D : The Sultanate of Delhi. 3 r d E d . 1959. T h e F i r s t T w o N a w a b s o f O u d h . Origin of Nasir-ud-din K h u s r a u Shah P I H C . (Proceedi n g s o f the I n d i a n H i s t o r i c a l Congress V o l . X V I (1953) P p . 173-77. I H Q : X X X P p . 19-24. 188. S i n g h , B . L . S i k h M a r t y r s (1923; 189. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : A S h o r t H i . s t o r y o f the S i k h s (1950) 2 V o l s . 190. P u r a n S i n g h : T h e B o o k o f t h e G u r u s . 191. Singhal-Sphinx : D r . J w a l a Prasad Singhal : The S p h i n x Speaks : or The S t o r y of the Pre-historic N a t i o n s : (1963). 192. S m i t h : E H I : [Vincent A . S m i t h : E a r l y H i s t o r y o f I n d i a . O x f o r d 1924) O H I . [ O x f o r d H i s t o r y o f I n d i a . 3 r d E d . 1957]. 193. S S V : S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : 8 V o l s . 1 9 4 . S t e n K o n o w : A c t a O r i e n t a l i a : 1923. 1 9 5 . S p e a r , P e r c i v a l : I n d i a , A M o d e r n H i s t o r y (1961) 196. Stephens, Morse : Albuquerque. 197. S t e w a r d , C h a r l e s : H O B : H i s t o r y o f B e n g a l . (1813) 198. S t u a r t , Charles : Catalogue and Memoirs of T . S u l t a n e d . a n d c o r r e c t e d b y G h o l a m M o h a m m a d . (1809). 199. T a b a q a t - i - A k b a r i T A : b y N i z a m - u d - d i n : T r . b y B . Dey. Bibliotheca Indica. 200. Tabaqat-i-Nasiri : by Minhaj-ud-din A b u U m a r bin Siraj-u-din al Juzjani : E n g . T r . Major H . G . Raverty, 178.

566
2 V o l s . 1881. Tabataba : B u r h a n - i - M a ' a s i r : T r . by J S . K i n g under the title 'The H i s t o r y o f the B a h a m a n i Dynasty, London,1900. 202. Tarikh-i-Khudadadi : Tipu's Autobiography, 203. T A R N - A l e x : [ W . W . T a r n : A l e x a n d e r , the Great, V o l . I & I I C . U . P 1950] B a c or G B I . [ W . W . T a r n : The Greeks in B a c t r i a a n d I n d i a . 1938, 1951] 204. T h a p a r : A D M : R o m i l l a T b a p a r : A s h o k a n d the Decline of the M o u r y a s . L o n d o n 1960. 2 0 5 . T h o m a s F W : S a k a s t a n a : ( J . R . A . S.) 205A. E d w a r d Thomas : The chronicles of the P a t h a n K i n g s o f D e l h i (1871) 206. T h o m p s o n , E A : A H i s t o r y of A t t i l a a n d the H u n s . (1948) 207. Titu.^ : I n d . I s l a m : M u r r a y T . T i t u s : I n d i a n I s l a m : T h e R e l i g i o u s Quest of I n d i a Series.1930. 208. T o d : A A R : L t . C o l . J . T o d : A n n a l s a n d ' A n t i q u i t i e s of Rajasthan SVols. 2 0 9 . T o y n b e e , A J : A. S t u d y of H i s t o r y : a b r i d g e d b y D . C . S o m e r v e l l 2 V o l s . (1954) 210. A t U t b i : A b u N a s r - b i n - M u h a m m a d a l Jabbar-ul U t b i : Kitab-i-Yamini. H I E D . V o l . L Tr. by Reynolds. 211. V a i d y a , C V : H M H I : [History of Medieval H i n d u I n d i a , 3 V o l s . P o o n a 1921-26. S h i v a j i : T h e P o u n d e r o f t h e M a r a t h a S w a r a j . (1931). 212. V a s u , N . N : Modern B u d d h i s m and Its Followers i n Orissa. 213. Venkataramanayya, N : E M E S I : E a r l y M u s l i m E x p a n s i o n i n S o u t h I n d i a : M a d r a s , 1942. V i j a y a n a g a r : O r i g i n o f t h e C i t y a n d t h e E m p i r e . (1933) 2 1 4 . V . S. C . V . o r V i j . S e x . C e n t . V o l : V i j a y a n a g a r a S e x c e n t e n a r y C o m m e m o r a t i o n V o l u m e . (1936). 215. W a l t e r s , T h o m a s : O n Y u a n g C h w a n g ' s T r a v e l s i n India. 2Vols. 216. Wells, H . G . : O H : T h e N e w and R e v i s e d Outline of H i s t o r y , N e w Y o r k , 1931. 217. Westermark, E A : H i s t o r y of H u m a n M a r r i a g e . 2 V o l s . (1921). 218. W i l k s , C o l . M a r k : H O M : H i s t o r i c a l Sketches of the South of I n d i a i n an attempt to trace the H i s t o r y o f M y s o r e . 3 V o l s : (1817). 218A. W i l l Durant : Story of Civilization. 219. W i l l i a m s , H . S : H H W H i s t o r i a n ' s H i s t o r y o f the W o r l d . 25 V o l s . (1909) 220. W i l l i a m s , R u s h b r o o k : A n E m p i r e B u i l d e r o f the S i x teenth Century. 221. W i l s o n , J o h n : I n d i a n Castes. 2 2 2 . W o o d c o c k , G e o r g e : T h e G r e e k s i n I n d i a . (1966) 223. W r i g h t : Catalogue o f the C o i n s i n I n d i a n M u s e u m s , 2 Vols. 201.

ERRATA Page Para line Erratum The number indicate 2 14 22 Indian Macrhed to wait Correction T h e n u m b e r i n the b o d y of the text indicates Ionian Marched s i m p l y to w a i t

(Footnote)

8. 11. 12. 22. 25. 27. 28. 32. 39. 42. 44. 52. 55. 57. 58.

15 23 26 46 55 6 63 72 91 92 97 102 126 134 141 142-A 142-A 152 155 156 161 169 170 177 185 202 205 232 235 236 263 321 334 351-A

1 5 12 12 13 1 3 3 12 11 5 2 3 1 7 6 2 9 1 9 3 7 6 3 2 5 16 14 5 3 22

rankling ranking wholesalem wholesale m a n an-slaughter slaughter demsne demesne Peacocks Peacock a n d be t h e and becoming the Parely Parley i t is i t was Bharatiya B h a r a t i y a empire emperor backwars backwards the t h e n thet hen no m o r e c o u n t r y n o o t h e r c o u n t r y +o4<?ll appeared on appeared atheistie the whole atheistic that army that armed strength strength Indian Maurya Maurya Empire Empire (in...enemy (In...enemy was a d o r i n g H e w as behind. I n A t that time to effectively impress being account i n same...which developed Herab work to die rather t o be was w a r m i n g H e was behindin delete t h e p h r a s e effectively t o impress h a v i n g been account of his i n s a m e . . . as having developed Herat word rather d y i n g to being

63. 65. 66. 67. 70. 71. 73, 77. 83. 84. 97. 98. 99. 99. 111. 132. 136. 143.

568 158. 17-21 A g a i n i f I t w o u l d never t r u e self. h a v e r e m a i n e d so firm i f t h e l i f e - b l o o d , w h i c h r a n t h r o u g h t h e H i n d u s o c i e t y , a p p a r e n t l y m o s t heterogeneous a n d m i s e r a b l y disorganised, h a d not a n i m a t e d its diversified elem e n t s w i t h some u n d y i n g a n d u n i f y i n g f o r c e a n d a c e r t a i n c o n s c i o u s n e s s o f i t s t r u e self. 426-427 10 12 atrocities 429-430 a btro cities confused 435 1 confesed 471-472 11 Shritis 488 7 Smritis 492 4 impudent imprudent 498 8 Peshwar Peshwa 5 S o u t h than the 517 S o u t h the Rajputs Rajputs 534 I t was w i t h t h i s t h a t w i t h the 1 noblest noble... 551 2 R e m a r k s have R e m a r k s t h a t have 568 3 to the letter to the latter 16 607-608 1 623 2 623 623-B wonder 1 woder 636-637 7 636-637 9 641 super-savage 6 uper-savage 671 Tatawadi Talavadi 10 690 (Amber of Amer) (Amber or A m e r ) 11 744 wherever 10 whatever 874 1 wsrf'a' ^TTTfiTfr': 875 10 beasty beastly 898 21 P o r b e a r a n duece F o r b e a r a n c e d u e 925-A 9 Vasia Vasai 10 Saint Home Saint Tome 949 2 stones stores 995 5 in a tuning in a l i v i n g manner manner 997 19 president presiding 1001 19 gentelman gentleman 1036-37 12 one w r i t e r s one w r i t e s 16 II 17 II 22 II 1038 12 than then 1094-A 13 independent indigenous 1113 5 which whoever 388

169. 169. 172. 187. 193. 195. 198. 203. 210. 221. 227. 242. 247. 247. 247. 253. 253. 255. 267. 276. 294. 350. 350. 359. 371. 383. 404. 405. 407. 422.
II II II

423. 452. 462.